y''^ 
 
 ^^j^ 
 
 
 ,f affle StoryofAGr€at Nation jf^^ 
 
 UBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 SIMPLY Told 
 

 
 4c^ 
 
 
 
 1~ . • • p- '-i <> 
 
 4 O 
 
 
 
 
 ^^^'h. 
 
 'h. * 
 
 b, -^^ 
 
 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 
 . . ■ A" 
 
f ♦ 
 
 ^-..^^ 
 
 ''U A'' • o 
 
 ,0 
 
 
 
 67 *^ o 
 
 'K "'• ^ 
 
 
 ^: 
 
 
 >0^ 
 
 -oV" 
 
 ^.^6* 
 
 ^°^ 
 
 *bV 
 
 sP-r 
 
 
 
 
 • .« 
 
 ^^•n*, 
 
 
 ^^ /' 
 
 
 -^.-*?^-^\/\ V"^^*'/' "\*:^r,T'-^,^'- ^^ 
 
 
 ^ •; 
 
 
 
 
 ^.S.^-•^ .-0. «. *JKM^» •»!. 
 
 ^•^■^ .v^^';^-- ^^.. .^^ .*;^i^'. ^-^^„ .i.-^'^ .^k^ff^'^ '^^ .^^ .^^si^'. ■'•^^. .4^ .:k 
 
 
 '/ ..^^ V 
 
 "-..^■^ 
 
 "X ^° >:^^'> .-^^^-^i-X /^'}^^y- /^'^i'X 
 
 
 
v 
 
 .4 
 
ULYSSES S. GRANT. 
 
HAMILTON \V. MAIIIE. I.I,. B., I.n. D. 
 
HOME SCHOOL 
 
 OF 
 
 AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 OR 
 
 AN EASY BOOK FOR THE FAMILY 
 
 EMBRACING 
 
 THE STORY OF OUR COUNTRY 
 
 AND OUR GREAT MEN AND WOMEN 
 
 By HAMILTON \V.' MABIE, LL B., Lit. D. 
 
 Editor of "The Outlook," New York, "The Makers of America" Series, Etc. 
 
 ASSISTED BY THE FOLLOWING RENOWNED SPECIALISTS 
 
 HON. JOHN SHERMAN AND HON. J. K. UPTON, U. S. SENATOR HENRY L. 
 
 DAWES, MISS FRANCES E. WILLARD, COL. A. K. McCLURE, COL. 
 
 MARSHAL H. BRIGHT, PROF. FRANCIS N. THORPE, Ph. D. 
 
 and Others 
 
 Embellished with Over 200 New Engravings 
 
 Illustrating that which is best, noblest, most interesting and inspiring 
 in the history of the land we live in. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 WORLD BIBLE HOUSE 
 
 PHILADELPHIA, PA. ^(j fy^f\^ HtCtlVEO 
 
 2_ 
 
^760 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1897, by 
 
 W. E. SCULL,. 
 
 m the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 
 
 Ali rights reserved. 
 
 
 ALL PERSONS ARE WARNED NOT TO INFRINGE UPON OUR COPYRIGHT BY USING EITHER THE 
 MATTER OR THE PICTURES IN THIS VOLUME. 
 
PENNSYLVANIA AVENUE, LOOKING TOWARD THE CAPITOL, WASHINGTON. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 T is four hundred years since Columbus cauorht his first glimpse 
 of the western world, but it is only two hundred and seventy- five 
 years since the work of making this continent habitable began. 
 From Jamestown and from Plymouth the streams of exploration 
 and colonization flow steadily westward and southward, gathering 
 volume and momentum until they unite the great oceans and cover 
 the continent. The story of this vast unfolding of life under new 
 conditions is told in this volume by different pens, but with one 
 controlling idea — to show how and by what means a great nation grew out of the 
 few and scattered seeds of a small emigration from beyond the sea. The great 
 English statesman, Burke, has said somewhere that to be a statesman one must 
 not only master the different conditions and occupations of a people, but must so 
 realize them throug-h his imag-ination that he sees in them one unbroken life. 
 This volume has been prepared in the hope that it will present the life of the 
 American people so clearly, vividly and comprehensively that the unity and 
 magnitude of that life will be more evident than they have ever been before. 
 A great people in a great country has so many occupations, so many kinds of 
 wealth, such differences of condition, that it loses at times the consciousness of 
 its family ties and affections. There are so many kinds of Americans, they are 
 
vi THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 so widely scattered, and they are busy with such manifold interests, that the 
 homestead is in great danger of being neglected by the children, and the sense 
 of kinship is likely to be lost in the diversity of interests. 
 
 We talk a great deal about our power but we do not realize it ; we cannot 
 realize it until we understand what it is which gives us power. We use a great 
 many figures to convey an impression of our acreage and crops ; but it is the 
 farmer, the mechanic and the merchant who are the real capital of the country. 
 Their character, energy, intelligence, thrift and practical sagacity constitute our 
 real wealth ; the wealth which is not subject to the fluctuations of the market or 
 the untimely conditions of the weather. This volume tells the story of material 
 growth as fully and more comprehensively than most books ; but it tells also the 
 story of America as it is written in the life, character and habits of the American 
 man and woman. 
 
 To know the American you must know his ancestry and how he came where 
 he now is ; that record is made here with a broad completeness which brings out 
 the immense variety and volume of race force and character behind the people 
 on this continent. To know the American you must know what religious, social 
 and political influences shaped, and moulded the lives of his forefathers ; those 
 influences are all marked and traced here. To know the American of to-day 
 you must know what experiences have befallen him on this side the ocean, how 
 he has fared and what he has accomplished ; accordingly his history is fully 
 spread out in these pages, and his explorations, settlements, wars, growth are 
 told, not in detail but so as to cover the ground strongly and effectively. To 
 know the American you must know what he is doing to-day ; where his work is 
 and how he does it ; how he travels ; what inventions he uses ; what mechanical 
 genius he displays ; what books he reads ; what church he attends ; what schools 
 he maintains ; what his pleasures are ; and how he employs his wealth. This 
 volume answers these questions. It is at once a history, a story, an encyclopaedia 
 of national information, and a text-book of national character. It reports travels, 
 describes settlements, gives account of wars, traces political ideas and growth, 
 follows the lines of trade and of national prosperity, pictures what is going on in 
 the shop, the office, the church, the school, the mine, the garden, the grain field, 
 th^ home. It supplies the historic background of American life, and against this 
 background it spreads out that life in broad, clear lines of growth and activity. 
 It is the story of America, but it is still more the story of the American. Well- 
 done or ill-done, it aims at nothing less than to show the American as he lives 
 and works on the continent which he has conquered by sheer force of energy 
 and intelligence. 
 
 There is no romance so marvelous as this record of fact ; none so full of 
 incident, adventure, heroism, and human vicissitude. From the voyages of the 
 earliest Spanish, French, and English explorers to the inventions and discoveries 
 
INTRODUCTION. vii 
 
 of Edison the story never fails of thrilling interest. It is a romance of humanity 
 written by the hand of Providence on the clean, broad page of a new continent. 
 It is a Bible for new illustration of the old laws of rigrht and wrongr which underlie 
 all history ; but it is a modern version of The Arabian Nights for marvels and 
 miracles of human skill and achievements. The building of Aladdin's palace 
 was a small affair compared with the building of some of our States ; and 
 the rubbing of Aladdin's lamp was but a faint burnishing compared with 
 the glow of prosperity which hard work has brought out on the face of this 
 continent. There is no romance so wonderful as the story of life told, not by 
 novelists of varying degrees of skill, but by great multitudes of eager, ener- 
 getic men and women. It is doubtful if any country has ever developed 
 greater energy of spirit or greater variety of character than this ; and this is 
 the chief reason why our history has such significance and such fruitage of 
 achievement. 
 
 To know this history is a duty and a delight. A man whose brave ancestors 
 have carried the name he bears far, and made it a synonym for courage and 
 honor, is rightly proud of his descent and gets from it a new impulse to bear as 
 brave a part in his own day. Americans can honestly cherish such pride ; it is 
 justified by what lies behind them. No man can be truly patriotic who does not 
 know something of the nation to which he belongs, and of the country in which 
 he lives. Such knowledge is a part of intelligent citizenship. In this country, 
 where the government rests on the intelligence and virtue of the entire popula- 
 tion, such a knowledge is a duty and a necessity. Men who reach eminence in 
 their professions invariably have large ideas of those professions ; they know the 
 history of the profession and the names of those who have advanced its influence 
 and secured its honors. A man of business who takes the lead in his particular 
 line of trade is uniformly distinguished by his superior knowledge of business 
 problems and conditions. He studies his business in its large relations to the 
 business of the country ; he looks at it with the eyes of a statesman. The 
 intelligent American cannot be ignorant of the great history in which he has had 
 so vital an interest, or of the life of his country to-day. Not to know these 
 things is to miss a noble and inspiring landscape which we might see simply 
 by the lifting up of the eyes. 
 
 It is for the family that this volume was primarily prepared. America is 
 pre-eminently the country of homes ; that is the country which, by its frer 
 institutions and its large social and industrial conditions, makes comfortable 
 homes possible to its entire population. These homes are not only the sources 
 of happiness and the nurseries of purity and prosperity ; they are also the 
 schools of citizenship. From these schools are graduated year after year, in 
 unbroken and never-ending classes, the men and women who continue and 
 enlarge the work and the influence of the nation. The Bible has been and will 
 
viii THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 remain the great text-book in these schools ; but other books are needed, and 
 this book aims to take its place as an indispensable book of instruction and 
 entertainment. The history of a race is the best possible material for the educa- 
 tion of the children of that race. We know this by instinct, and we act by 
 instinct when we hold up constantly the lives and achievements of our great 
 men as illustrations of honor, honesty and capacity. No teaching is so effective 
 as that which flows from persons and characters rather than from abstract 
 principles and statements. Few boys care for patriotism as a quality of character, 
 but every boy knows on the instant what patriotism means when the names of 
 Washington and Lincoln are spoken in his hearing. These great men render 
 through character an even higher service than they render through sacrifice and 
 action. They embody great virtues, they stand for great principles, they 
 illustrate noble qualities. Being dead they still speak with voices whose range 
 and power are denied to teachers who impart truth but do not live it on a great 
 
 ' scale. Alfred the Great has been and still is one of the most persuasive and 
 inspiring teachers England has ever had. His name brings instandy to mind 
 the noblest traits of English manhood, the grandest type of English citizenship. 
 
 , To tell his story to a boy is to teach him the deepest lessons of life while he 
 does not suspect anything more enduring than the entertainment of an hour. 
 History is summed up in great men, and every virtue, every vice, every decisive 
 popular movement is identified with or incarnated in some great man. The 
 name of Washington is a most familiar name for truthfulness and integrity, 
 
 ' that of Araold for baseness and treachery, that of Jefferson for the democratic 
 idea, the rule of the people. These names are always in the air because they 
 have their general and enduring meanings ; and no man can estimate their 
 educational value to the country. They are heard on every political platform, 
 but they are heard still more frequently in the school room, and they are of 
 more use there than most text-books. 
 
 It was the custom among some nations of antiquity to repeat to each fresh 
 generation the noble deeds of their ancestors, thus making history a great oral 
 tradition, and turning it from a dead record into a living romance. Real educa- 
 tion is not knowledge of books but knowledge of life, and books are useful 
 only so far as they lead us to this kind of knowledge. What men have been 
 and have done is the best material for the education which trains one in cour 
 age, honesty, and energy as well as in mental quickness and skill. The Athenian 
 boys learned Homer by heart; the "Iliad" and "Odyssey" took the place of 
 the pile of books which the school-boy of to-day carries under his arm when he 
 sets his "morning face" schoolward. In this way boys learned beauty and 
 eloquence of speech, and imbibed the spirit of art while they were yet at their 
 games. But they learned even greater things than these ; they grew up with 
 the heroes of their race and took part in their great deeds. The bravest and 
 
INTRODUCTION. ix 
 
 most poetic things which their race had done were familiar and became dear to 
 them while their natures were most receptive and responsive. The past was 
 not dim and obscure to them as it is to too many Americans ; it was a living 
 past, full of splendid figures and heroic deeds. To boys so bred in the very 
 arms and at the very heart of their race it was a glorious privilege to be an 
 Athenian ; to share in a noble history, to be a citizen of a beautiful city, to have 
 the proud consciousness of such place and fame among men. It is not surpris-i 
 ing that as the result of such an education the small city of Athens produced, 
 more great men in all departments in the brief limits of a century than most 
 other cities have bred in the long course of history. There was a vital, inspir- 
 ing education behind that splendid flowering of art, literature, philosophy and 
 statesmanship. 
 
 The American boy and girl ought to have the same education. Too many 
 grow up with the most indefinite ideas of their own country. They do not 
 know what has been done here ; they do not even know how people live in 
 other parts of the broad land. They know something of their own commu- 
 nities, but they are ignorant of the greater community to which they belong. 
 The story of the country's birth and growth, of its struggles and achievements, 
 of its wonderfully diversified life, of its heroic men and noble women, ought to 
 be familiar to every boy and girl from earliest childhood. This knowledge is 
 the A B C of real education. It is to furnish this knowledge that this volume 
 has been largely prepared. The home is never isolated and soHtary ; it is one 
 of a great community of homes stretching across the continent. To get the 
 best and the most out of its beautiful relations and its manifold opportunities, 
 each home must develop the sense of kinship with other homes, and the con- 
 sciousness of common responsibility. Every child must fill a place in the 
 nation and the world as well as in the home. He must know, therefore, what 
 the nation is and what it demands of him. He must feel the deep and wonder- 
 ful life, active and powerful over a whole continent, in which he shares and to 
 which he contributes. 
 
 This is the age o,' community feeling ; the sense of brotherhood among men 
 of all races has never before been so pervasive and so real. A famine on the 
 banks of the Volga brings quick response from the prosperous fields about the 
 Mississippi. Nothing that happens in the remotest corner of the world is with- 
 out interest. To know how the other half lives is not only a universal desire, 
 but a universal duty. This volume not only makes the present acquainted with 
 the past and so gives its historic background, but it brings to each occupation 
 and profession the work and condition of every other occupation and profession, 
 and it lays before each section of the country the aspects and habits of every 
 other section. It is a national book ; it describes the West to the East and the 
 North to the South. It tells the merchant how the farmer lives ; it gives the 
 
X THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 mechanic a picture of the miner's life ; It furnishes the planter a glimpse 
 of the herdsman. It unfolds a map of the whole country, not in the hard 
 and fast lines of geography, but in the streaming, rushing life of an 
 inmense and energetic people. It supplies a clear and comprehensive view of 
 the government in all its functions of administration ; it describes the great cities ; 
 it follows and pictures the countless channels and instrumentalities of travel and 
 commerce ; it delineates the work of the farmer, the mechanic, the miner, the 
 merchant ; it has something to say about churches, colleges, schools, literature, 
 charities. It is, in a word, a national chart, text-book, history and romance for 
 the home. 
 
 In the preparation of this volume we have had the assistance of a number 
 of experienced writers specially qualified to present the subjects assigned to 
 them. This co-operation of knowledge and work was not only necessitated by 
 the magnitude and comprehensiveness of a book covering a period of four hun- 
 dred years and embracing all the aspects, — historical, religious, industrial, social, 
 and intellectual, — of the nation's life, but was deliberately chosen because it en- 
 sured greater variety, interest, and thoroughness than any single author could give 
 such a work. Its advantages were recognized as counterbalancing the additional 
 expense involved. We have, however, planned the entire work, and, with the 
 exception of the chapters which are signed by their writers, have outlined and 
 thoroughly revised every part we have not ourselves written, thus securing 
 unity of aim and purpose throughout. 
 
 Hamilton W. Mabie. 
 
 Marshal H. Bright. 
 
 • A\oDeL OP 
 
 U.S. /Man op War 
 
 •BuiLt- foR-e;(hiBix- at- wouLos-FaiR 
 
LIST OF CHAPTERS AND SUBJECTS. 
 
 rAOii 
 
 INTRODUCTION, S 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 KINDINQ THE NEW COUNTRY 21 
 
 DISCOVERY AND DISCOVERERS THE NORSEMEN DID THEY DISCOVER AMERICA? THE EVIDENCE^ 
 
 CONCLUSIONS COLUMBUS EARLY YEARS — CHARACTERS OF HIS TIME — LEAVES ITALY FOR POR- 
 TUGAL HIS PLAN SEES THE KING THE KING's INDIFFERENCE VISITS SPAIN — A TRUE 
 
 friend disappointment and delay ferdinand his coolness to columbus's project — 
 
 isabella exorbitant terms — at last success — the expedition from palos — mutiny 
 
 Columbus's firmness — mistaken signs — land at last — a new world found — return's 
 to spain — voyages and discoveries — humiliation — his death at valladolid. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 POST-COIvUNIBIAN EXPLORERS AND DISCOVERERS, 40 
 
 COLUMBUS AND HIS DISCOVERIES THEIR EFFECT OTHER NATIONS AROUSED — THE CABOTS AND 
 
 LABRADOR — AMERICUS VESPUCIUS — THE NAME AMERICA— CANNIBALS AND THEIR SACRIFICES 
 
 PINZON TURNS VOYAGER — HIS DISCOVERIES — DA GAMA DE CABRAL — BASTIDAS — DE LA COSA— 
 
 PONCE DE LEON — HIS CAMPAIGN IN FLORIDA — VERAZZANO — BALBOA — HE DISCOVERS THE 
 PACIFIC DAVILA — FERDINAND DE SOTO — ATTEMPTS TO CONQUER FLORIDA — A LONG MARCH- 
 ONWARD TO THE FAR WEST DE SOTO DISCOVERS THE MISSISSIPPI DEATH AND BURIAL. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 SETTLINQ THE NEW COUNTRY . 69 
 
 BEGINNINGS OF IMMIGRATION CONDITION OF EUROPE — FIRST ATTEMPT AT COLONIZATION THE 
 
 THIRTY years' WAR FIRST ROANOKE COLONY WOMEN AND THE COLONISTS RALEIGH 
 
 ASSIGNS HIS PATENT — ACADIE — THE VIRGINIA CHARTER — LAZINESS AND ILL FEELING — OBTAIN- 
 ING A NEW CHARTER THE POCAHONTAS MYTH JOHN SMITH — HIS CHARACTER THE PLY- 
 MOUTH COLONY A CRUEL WINTER — MILES STANDISH — PICTURESOUE CHARTERS — MASSACHU- 
 SETTS BAY COLONY INDIAN WARS BOUNDARY DISPUTES TOWN MEETINGS — HENDRICK HUD- 
 SON NEW AMSTERDAM PENN — THE FRIENDS RAPID SUCCESS OF THE QUAKERS. 
 
 xi 
 
xii LIST OF CHAPTERS AND SUBJECTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 IVLAKINQ THE NKW FEOPLB, 
 
 THE COLONISTS NEW CONDITION LAND AND LABOR THE RICE SWAMPS OF CAROLINA THE PLAN- 
 TATION THE FARM— FORCING A STAPLE— A MULBERRY-TREE LAW MANORIAL RIGHTS IN VIR- 
 GINIA THE FEUDAL SYSTEM THE ORIGIN OF THE VIRGINIA PARISH THE COUNTY AND THE 
 
 COURT CASTE — THE AMERICAN BARON WHITE TRASH — EQUALITY IN NEW ENGLAND WHITE 
 
 SLAVES RELIGIOUS FREEDOM — CHARACTER OF THE PURITANS EARLY HISTORIES OF MASSA- 
 CHUSETTS — COTTON MATHER AND THE WITCHES NEW YORK's AUTO DA FE SYMBOLISM 
 
 THE QUAKER AND THE PURITAN^A PROTEST AGAINST PERSECUTION — THE BLUE LAWS THE 
 
 HUDSON RIVER ESTATES — SCHOOLS NORTH AND SOUTH — THE SPREAD OF INTELLIGENCE. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 OLD COLONY DAYS AND WAYS 103 
 
 HOME AND SOCIAL LIFE ISOLATION OF COMMUNITIES THE TYPICAL PURITAN HOME — FRIENDLINESS 
 
 AND REPRESSION HOME INDUSTRIES THE LOOM AND THE SPINNING WHEEL HABITS OF THE 
 
 PEOPLE — BOOKS AND READING SCHOOL AND MEETING-HOUSE — MINISTER AND SQUIRE. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 STORY OK THE BUCCANEERS AND RIIRA.TES, ... 117 
 
 • 
 
 rORTUGA THE FIRST HOME OF THE BUCCANEERS — SPAIN JEALOUS OF THE FRENCH — THE CAPTURE OF 
 
 A WAR-SHIP — CHARACTER OF THE BUCCANEERS — PIERRE FRANCOIS AND THE PEARL FISHERS 
 
 A CHANGE OF BASE — PORTUGUES — SUPPOSED DEATH OF THE PIRATE — REJOICING OF THE SPAN- 
 IARDS BRAZILIANO — THE PROFLIGACY OF PORT ROYAL — DAVIS'S STRATEGY DEFEAT AND VEN- 
 GEANCE Ot LOLONOIS WEALTH OF THE SPANISH AMERICAN CITIES — THE DEFENSE OF MERIDA 
 
 AN OLD SOLDIER OF FLANDERS — THE LAST OF THE BUCCANEERS HENRY MORGAN HIS CAREER 
 
 THE TAKING OF PUERTO BELLO — ST. CATHERINE'S FALLS MARACAIBO AGAIN THE SPANISH 
 
 admiral's ULTIMATUM — HOW MORGAN ANSWERED IT THEATRICAL CIVILITY — MORGAN 
 
 APPROACHES PANAMA IN SIGHT OF PANAMA AN ARDUOUS BATTLE RICH BOOTY TREACHERY OF 
 
 MORGAN — OTHER PIRATES — KIDD — BLACKBEARD HOW KIDD GOT HIS COM.MISSION, ETC. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 CUTTING LOOSE ERONd; EUROPE i33 
 
 DEMOCRATIC INSTITUTIONS IN THE COLONIES — CHARTERS AND ASSEMBLIES TOWN MEETINGS IN 
 
 NEW ENGLAND — COUNTIES AS UNITS IN THE SOUTH — MASSACHUSETTS AND VIRGINIA REPRE- 
 SENTATIVE TYPES — bacon's REBELLION ANDROS'S TYRANNY UNITY IN ACTION FOR SELF- 
 DEFENSE — KING Philip's war, the dutch and the Spaniards, louisburgh, port royal — 
 
 WASHINGTON AND BRADDOCK — OVERTHROW OF THE FRENCH POWER IN AMERICA THE ALBANY 
 
 PLAN — NAVIGATION LAWS THE STAMP ACT — NO TAXATION WITHOUT REPRESENTATION — THS 
 
 BOSION MASSACRE BOSTON TEA PARTY PORT BILL — FIRST CONTINENTAL CONGRESS. 
 
m 
 
 
 3 
 
 tJ 
 
 (ra 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 
 
 o. 
 
 
 
 2; 
 
FRANCES E. WILLARD. 
 
LIST GF CHAPTERS AND SUBJECTS. xiii 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 PAGB 
 
 THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE 149 
 
 CHAJIACTER OF THE WAR — THE BRITISH PLAN OF CAMPAIGN BUNKER HILL TICONDEROGA THK 
 
 DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE BATTLE OF LONG ISLAND HARLEM HEIGHTS — WASHING- 
 TON'S CROSSING THE DELAWARE TRENTON AND PRINCETON — BURGOYNE's EXPEDITION 
 
 SURRENDER OF BURGOYNE — HOWE AT PHILADELPHIA BATTLE OF GERMANTOWN — WASHINGTON 
 
 AT VALLEY FORGE — THE FRENCH ALLIANCE — MONMOUTH COURT HOUSE — INVASION OF GEORGIA 
 AND SOUTH CAROLINA — -GATEs'S FAILURE — GREENE's STRATEGY — BENEDICT ARNOLD'S TREACH- 
 ERY — PAUL JONES AND THE " SERAMIS " AT YORKTOWN — WASHINGTON'S DECISIVE MOVE- 
 SURRENDER OF CORNWALLIS — INDEPENDENCE ACKNOWLEDGED. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 STRUGGLE EOR LIBERTY AND GOVERNMENT, . . 173 
 BY FRANCIS NEWTON THORPE, PH.D., 
 
 PRtiFESSOR OF SCHOOL OF AMERICAN HISTORY AND INSTITUTIONS, UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 COLONIZATION — SOME RESULTS — POPULAR RIGHTS NEW ENGLAND — THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY- 
 LIMITATIONS — THE ENGLISH IDEA COLONIAL LEGISLATURES — THE MONEY QUESTION — GOVERN 
 
 ING OUTSIDE OF CHARTER LIMITATIONS — TAXATION — THOSE TEA CHESTS — THE STRUGGLE FOR 
 
 INDEPENDENCE CONFEDERATION — THE FRANCHISE — PROPERTY QUALIFICATION — THAT STAR OF 
 
 EMPIRE — ITS WESTWARD COURSE — THEN AND NOW, ETC. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 PATHFINDERS AND PIONEERS, 199 
 
 DANIEL BOONE — A PICTURESQUE CHARACTER — WALKER — STEWART HOLDEN — MONCEY — FINLEY 
 
 COOL — A FIRST VIEW OF KENTUCKY — THE BIVOUAC A KENTUCKY FORT — INDIAN CAPTURES—^ 
 
 DAVID CROCKETT — A FASCINATING CAREER LEWIS AND CLARK THEIR WESTWARD TRAVELS- 
 FREMONT KIT CARSON ARCTIC EXPLORERS — BEHRING VAN WRANGEL ROSS PARRY SIR 
 
 JOHN FRANKLIN THE GRINNELL EXPEDITION KANE DR. HAYES — SCHWALKER THE BENNETT 
 
 EXPEDITION CAPTAIN LONG DEATH AND RESCUE. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 PUSHING BACK THE BOUNDARIES, 215 
 
 pRIGINAL LINES ORDER OF ADMISSION OF THE STATES — THE FRENCH CESSION THE SPANISH CESSION 
 
 — TEXAN ANNEXATION — MEXICAN CESSION RUSSIAN PURCHASE THE ALEUTIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE, OR THE 
 
 WAR OF 1812, 231 
 
 MEANING OF THE WAR — ITS CAUSES — NEUTRAL RIGHTS — IMPRESSING AMERICAN SAILORS INSULTS 
 
 AND OUTRAGES THE "CHESAPEAKE" AND THE " LEOPARD " INJURY TO AMERICAN COM 
 
xiv LIST OF CHAPTERS AND SUBJECTS. 
 
 MERClS, —PAPER BLOCKADES THE ORDERS IN COUNCIL EMBARGO AS RETALIATION OUR NAVAL 
 
 GLORY IN THIS WAR — FAILURE OF THE CAMPAIGN AGAINST CANADA — HULL's SURRENDER AT 
 
 DETROIT SPLENDID VICTORIES AT SEA — THE "CONSTITUTION AND THE " GUERRIERE " THE 
 
 "wasp" and the "frolic" — OTHER SEA-DUELS AMERICAN PRIVATEERS — ON THE LAKES 
 
 perry's GREAT VICTORY LAND OPERATIONS — BATTLE OF THE THAMES WILKINSON'S FIASCO 
 
 — THE "shannon" and THE "CHESAPEAKE" ENGLISH REINFORCEMENTS LUNDv's LANE 
 
 AND PLATTSBURG — THE BURNING OF WASHINGTON — BALTIMORE SAVED — GENERAL JACKSON AT 
 NEW ORLEANS — THE TREATY OF PEACE — THE HARTFORD CONVENTION. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 PAG* 
 
 THE STORY OK THE INDIAN 247 
 
 OUR RELATIONS TO THE INDIAN — PERIOD OF DISCOVERY — HOSPITALITY TO FIRST SETTLERS — ABUSE 
 
 OF HOSPITALITY DISTRUST AND WARFARE — COLONIAL PERIOD — EARLY OUTBREAKS AND 
 
 MASSACRES — FRENCH AND ENGLISH WARS — REVOLUTIONARY WAR — INDIAN STRUGGLE FOR 
 TERRITORY. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE INDIAN OR THE NINETEENTH CENTURY, . . '261 
 BY HON. HENRY L. DAWES, 
 
 CHAIRMAN COMMITTEE ON INDIAN AFFAIRS, U. S. SENATE. 
 
 MATIONAL PERIOD — CONFLICT BETWEEN TWO CIVILIZATIONS — INDIAN BUREAU — GOVERNMENT POLICY 
 TREATIES — RESERVATION PLAN REMOVALS UNDER IT INDIAN WARS PLAN OF CONCENTRA- 
 TION — DISTURBANCE AND FIGHTING PLAN OF EDUCATION AND ABSORPTION — ITS COMMENCE- 
 MENT — PRESENT CONDITION OF INDIANS — NATURE OF EDUCATION AND RESULTS — LAND IN 
 SEVERALTY LAW — MISSIONARY EFFORT — NECESSITY AND DUTY OF ABSORPTION. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 STORY OK THE NEQRO, 277 
 
 THE NEGRO IN AMERICA — THE FIRST CARGO — BEGINNING OF THE SLAVE TRAFFIC — AS A LABORER 
 — INCREASE IN NUMBERS — SLAVERY ; ITS DIFFERENT CHAR.\CTER IN DIFFERENT STATES — 
 POLITICAL DISTURBANCES — AGITATION AND AGITATORS — JOHN BROWN — WAR AND HOW IT 
 EMANCIPATED THE SLAVE — THE FREE NEGRO. 
 
 • 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. • 
 
 THE STORY OE THE CIVIL WAR, 293 
 
 SECESSION — NOT EXCLUSIVELY A SOUTHERN IDEA — AN IRREPRESSIBLE CONFLICT — COMING EVENTS^ 
 
 LINCOLN A NATION IN ARMS — SUMTER — ANDERSON — McCLELLAN — VICTORY AND DEFEAT— > 
 
 MONITOR AND MERRIMAC — ANTIETAM — SHILOH — BUELL — GRANT — GEORGE H. THOMAS — ROSE- 
 
 CRANS PORTER SHERMAN SHERIDAN — LEE — GETTYSBURG — A GREAT FIGHT SHERMAN's 
 
 MARCH THE CONFEDERATES WEAKENING — MORE VICTORIES — APPOMATTOX — LEE's SURRENDER— 
 
 FROM WAR TO PEACE — ETC., ETC. 
 
LIST OF CHAPTERS AND SUBJECTS. xv 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 PAG8 
 
 SOIvIE KORQOTTEN LESSONS OR THE WAR 317 
 
 BY ALEXANDER K. McCLURE, 
 
 ' EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR OF THE PHILADELPHIA TIMES. 
 
 EMANCIPATION — RELUCTANCE OF THE NORTH TO FIGHT — FORT SUMTER — FALSE ESTIMATES ON 
 
 BOTH SIDES THE QUESTION OF THE RIGHT TO COERCE NAVAL WARFARE REVOLUTIONIZED— 
 
 GLOOMIEST PERIOD OF THE WAR DEFEAT OF THE ATLANTA BATTLE OF GETTYSBURG — LEE- 
 SHERMAN — JACKSON — LINCOLN — GRANT, ETC. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 OUR EIvAQ AT SEA • ... 339 
 
 THE ORIGIN OF THE AMERICAN NAVY — JOHN PAUL JONES AND HIS FAMOUS VICTORY — SIGHTS ON 
 
 GUNS AND WHAT THEY DID — SUPPRESSING THE BARBARY PIRATES — OPENING JAPAN PORT 
 
 ROYAL PASSING THE FORTS THE "MONITOR" AND " MERRIMAC "— IN MOBILE BAY — THE 
 
 " KEARSARGE " AND THE "ALABAMA" NAVAL ARCHITECTURE REVOLUTIONIZED — THE SAMOAN 
 
 HURRICANE — BUILDING A NEW NAVY. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 DIKEIOULTIES WITH FOREIQN POWERS, ..... 361 
 
 PERPETUAL PEACE IMPOSSIBLE — THE BARBARY STATES — BUYING PEACE — UNCLE SAM AROUSED — 
 
 THR.^SHES THE ALGERINE PIRATES A SPLENDID VICTORY — KING BOMBA BROUGHT TO TERMS — 
 
 AUSTRIA AND THE KOSZTA CASE — CAPTAIN INGRAHAM — HIS BRAVERY "DELIVER OR i'LL SINK 
 
 you" — AUSTRIA YIELDS — THE PARAGUAYAN TROUBLE LOPEZ COMES TO TERMS THE CHILIAN 
 
 IMBROGLIO — BALMACEDA THE INSULT TO THE UNITED STATES — AMERICAN SEAMEN ATTACKED 
 
 MATTA's IMPUDENT LETTER BACKDOWN PEACE — ALl's WELL THAT ENDS WELL, ETC. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 ARCTIC ADVENTURERS 379 
 
 THE FATE OF SIR JOHN FRANKLIN — DR. KANE AND THE GRINNELL EXPEDITION — DR. HAYES DIS- 
 COVERS GRINNELL LAND — THE DEATH OF CAPTAIN HALL — SCHWATKa's SEARCH FOR FRANKLIN 
 RECORDS — THE JEANNETTE AND HER COMMANDER — DE LONG ON FLOATING ICE — DISCOVERS 
 
 BENNETT ISLAND — WEYPRECHT'S GREAT PLAN AND THE GREELY EXPEDITION LOCKWOOD's 
 
 FARTHEST NORTH. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 RELIGION UNDER NEW CONDITIONS, ...... 385 
 
 THE OLD HEBREW COMMONWEALTH — WHEN LEADING SECTS ARRIVED — THEIR PRESENT NUMERICAL 
 STRENGTH — CARDINAL FACTS IN RELIGIOUS HISTORY IN THE UNITED STATES — PHASES O? 
 RELIGIOUS LIFE IN NEW ENGLAND — THE PURITAN MINISTER — HIS PREACHING — PURITAN MEET- 
 
 ING HOUSES THE DUTCH " DOMINIE " — METHODIST CIRCUIT RIDER — GREAT PREACHERS: 
 
 JONATHAN EDWARDS, THE ELDER — GEORGE WHITEFIELD — NATHANIEL EMMONS — LYMAN BEECHER 
 
 HENRY WARD BEECHER CHARLES GRANDISON FINNEY DENOMINATIONAL CHARACTERISTICS: 
 
 FRIENDS — BAPTISTS — METHODISTS — CONGREGATION ALISTS — PRESBYTERIANS ROMAN CATHOLICS 
 
 UNITARIANS — MORMONS — CONCLUSION. 
 
xvi LIST OF CHAPTERS AND SUBJECTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 PAGI 
 
 THE PEOPLE UNDER NE\A/ CONDITIONS,. .... 415 
 
 THB NEW DEMOCRACY MANHOOD SUFFRAGE — FEDERATION THE EVOLUTION OF POLITICS AND 
 
 PARTIES— THE FEDERALISTS HAMILTON DEMOCRATIC PARTY JEFFERSON WHIGS — HENRY 
 
 CLAY — WEBSTER — CALHOUN — ABOLITIONISTS — THE REPUBLICAN PARTY — LINCOLN — HIDEPEN- 
 DENTS, ETC. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 QOLD AND SILVER IVEINING, 427 
 
 OPENING THE WAY TO CALIFORNIA DISCOVERY OF GOLD — MARSHAL AND SUTTER PROFITS ONE 
 
 DOLLAR PER MINUTE— SAN FRANCISCO WITH FIFTY HOUSES FIVE TIMES DESTROYED BY FIRE 
 
 — DISCOVERY OF SILVER IN 1857 — THE FATE OF EARLY MINERS — MINING LIFE — VIGILANCE 
 COMMITTEES, ETC. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 THE PROBLEIVI OE OUR NATIONAL CURRENCY, . . 439 
 BY HON. JOHN SHERMAN, 
 ITS HISTORY AND EVOLUTION. By J. K. Upton. 
 
 WHAT IS MONEY ? — ITS EARLY FORMS — ITS FUNCTIONS — LEGAL TENDER — CONSIDERED UNDER THREE 
 
 FORMS ITS HISTORY DIVIDED INTO THREE PERIODS — COLONIAL MONEY — DEBASING THE 
 
 COINAGE — PAPER MONEY BI-METALISM — CONTINENTAL CURRENCY — MONEY UNDER THE 
 
 CONSTITUTION HAMILTON ON BI-METALISM REGULATION OF COINAGE — MINTS — PAPER MONEY 
 
 OF THIS PERIOD — THE CRASH OF 1809 THE NATIONAL BANK — CRISIS OF iSiS — THE PANIC OF 
 
 1837 — ISSUE OF GREENBACKS BANK NOTES RESUMPTION OF SPECIE PAYMENTS — GOLD AT IO3 
 
 — CONTRACTION OF THE CURRENCY — GREENBACKS AT PAR FOLLOWED BY UNPARALLELED 
 
 PROSPERITY — FUTURE CURRENCY OF THE COUNTRY. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 HOW WE GOVERN OURSELVES, 461 
 
 BY MISS ANN.A L. DAWES. 
 
 THE NATIONAL GOVERNMENT CONGRESS HOW COMPOSED — DUTIES EXECUTIVE ELECflON OF 
 
 PRESIDENT CABINET JUDICIARY POWERS OF SUPREME COURT — FEDERAL SYSTEM — RELATION 
 
 OF STATES TO NATION — THE RIGHTS AND DUTIES OF CITIZENS OF THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 OUR PRESIDENTS AND THEIR ADMINISTRATIONS, . . 473 
 
 THE TWENTY-THREE STATESMEN WHO HAVE OCCUPIED THE PRESIDENTIAL CHAIR — BRIEF SKETCHES 
 
 OF THEIR LIVES THE MEMORABLE EVENTS OF THEIR ADMINISTRATIONS THE IMPORTANT FACTS 
 
 OF OUR POLITICAL, COMMERCIAL, AND SOCIAL HISTORY SINCE THE ADOPTION OF THE CON- 
 STITUTION — POLITICAL CHANGES — HAWAIAN DIFFICULTY — LABOR TROUBLES — RECENT ELECTIONS, 
 ETC., ETC. 
 
ROHKRT E. LEE. 
 
GEORGE B. McCLELLAN. 
 
GALLUl-S RECAPTURE OF OLDHAM'S BOAT, 
 Which had been taken by the Indians from the Puritan Exiles in 1636, after they had killed all on board. 
 
W' 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 ''% ' 
 
 iL 
 
 ;)rawu bj' AA'. B. Da\'1S. 
 
 PICKETT'S RETURN FROM HIS FAMOUS CHARGE. 
 "General, my noble division is swept away." 
 
JAMES G. BLAINE. 
 
JOHN JACOB ASTOR. 
 
THE PEACE COMMISSIONERS. 
 
 Three commissioners from the Confederacy suggesting terms of Peace to President Lincoln and Secretary 
 Seward in Fortress Monroe, January, 1865. 
 
l.ELAND STANFORD. 
 
ROIJERT KULTON. 
 
MARSHAI,I< FIELD 
 
HENRY WARD BEECHER. 
 
LIST OF CHAPTERS AND SUBJECTS. 
 
 SOME NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES 
 
 The Story of their Lives and Achievements. 
 Ulysses S. Grant. The Hero of the Civil War. 
 Robert E. Lee. The Great Commander of the Confederate Armies. 
 George B. McClellan. First Commander of the Army of the Potomac. 
 James A. Garfield. Citizen, Statesman, President. 
 Samuel J. Tilden. The Great Reform Governor. 
 James G. Blaine. The Brilliant and Successful Statesman. 
 John Jacob Astor. Our Pioneer Business Man and First Millionaire. 
 Cornelius Vanderbilt. Tlie Great Railroad Magnate. 
 Cyrus W. Field. The Successful Projector of the Atlantic Cable. 
 Leland Stanford and the Great University of Palo Alto. 
 Robert Fulton. The Pioneer of Steam Navigation. 
 Thomas Edison. The Greatest Modern Inventor. 
 John Wanamaker. The Great Business Organizer. 
 Marshall Field. The Modern Business Man. 
 Henry Ward Beecher. The Great Pulpit Orator and Reformer. 
 
 501 
 
 SOME NOTED WOMEN OF RECENT TIMES ... 549 
 
 MISS FRANCES E. WILLARD, LL. D., 
 AND HER STORY OK AMERICAN WOMEN. 
 
 rwO DISTINCT EARLY TYPES — THE NORTHERN AND THE SOUTHERN — NO PLACE FOR GIRLS IN THE 
 NEW ENGLAND PUBLIC SCHOOLS — NO EDUCATION FOR WOMEN IN COLONIAL PERIOD — GIRLS FIRST 
 ADMITTED TO PUBLIC SCHOOLS CHURCH AND SCHOOLS ADMISSION TO HIGH SCHOOLS UNI- 
 VERSITIES — WOMEN AS TEACHERS SOUTHERN WOMEN SELF-SUPPORT FIELDS NOW OPEN TO 
 
 THEM — IN LITERATURE IN THE PROFESSIONS— IN REFORM MOVEMENTS — THE SPHERE OF 
 
 WOMEN, ETC., ETC. 
 
 Sli'"" J'^'iE^ 
 
 K^4j4. 
 
 {From the draiving made from Raleigh's Coiotiy, in IjSj, ^'y John White. 
 By Permission of the British Museum.) 
 

 LINCOLN AND HIS SON "TAD. 
 
OUR OWN COUNTRY; 
 
 ITS HISTORY AND ACHIEVEMENTS 
 
 AND 
 
 OUR NOTED MEN AND WOMEN. 
 
BaKoN ^TEUBEN GOV ARTHUR ST LLAIB SFC Y SAMUEL A OTIS ROGER SHERMAN 
 
 CHANCELLOR ROBERT R. LIVINGSTON. GEORGE WASHINGTON. 
 
 GOV GEORGE CLINTON 
 
 GEN'l MBNRT KNOXk 
 
 WASHINGTON TAKING THE OATH AS PRESIDENT, 
 
 APRIL 30, 1789, ON THE SITE OF THE PRESENT TREASURY BUILDING, WALL STREET, NEW YORK CITV. 
 
 Virginia gave us this imperial man, 
 
 Cast in the massive mould 
 
 Of those high-sLatured ages old 
 
 Which into grander forms our mortal metal ran ; 
 
 Mother of States and undiminished men, 
 Thou gavest us a Country, giving him. 
 
 —James Russell Lowell. 
 
LEVICI, IN THE BAY OF GENOA. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 KINDINO THE NE^A^ COUNTRY. 
 
 HILE Discovery, whether disclosing unknown lands beyond 
 untried seas, or revealinof the method of subduine and 
 utilizing to man's service some one of the mighty forces of 
 Nature, has startled the world more than Conquest, scarcely 
 less surprising than some discoveries is the fact that the 
 world has so often and for so long a time seemed to call for 
 a discoverer in vain. Notably this is the case with the two 
 most important discoveries that have ever been made, and 
 both in the fifteenth century — that of the art of printing 
 and the finding of a new world. For thousands of years the world had 
 transcribed its thought into permanent legible characters by means of the 
 stylus, the stalk of the papyrus, or the chisel. Slow and laborious were these 
 methods, yet the splendid civilizations of the great Eastern Empires, the 
 Egyptian, Assyrian, Babylonian, and the Medo-Persian, had produced their 
 literature without the aid of the printing press, while the later civilizations of 
 Greece and Rome — countries that gave to all coming time the noblest litera- 
 tures — transcribed them by the painful process of the pen. 
 
 The wonderful brain of the Greek could construct a Parthenon, the wonder 
 of the age ; and the Roman reared that pile, so noble in its simplicity — the 
 Pantlieon ; yet neither could discern the little type that should make the rapid 
 
 21 
 
22 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 multiplying of letters easy, nor place in relief upon a block of wood the tracery 
 of a single leaf; and the wonder is no less, but increases as we consider the fact 
 that two vast continents, the half of an entire planet, had for so many centuries 
 eluded the gaze of men who went down to the sea in ships, who for centuries 
 had navigated an inland sea for two thousand miles, while from Iceland and 
 Judand intrepid mariners and Buccaneers had plowed the ocean with their 
 keels. 
 
 For nearly three centuries before the angels sung at Bethlehem, Aristode, 
 following the teachings of the Pythagoreans, had asserted the spheroidicity 
 of the earth, and had declared that the great Asiatic Empire could be reached 
 by sailing westwardly, a view that was confirmed by Seneca, the Spaniard, who 
 affirmed that India could be reached in this way ; and all down the centuries 
 the probability of discovery, as we now look back upon those times, seems to 
 be increasing ; but, somehow. Discovery still refused to enter the open gate 
 leading to the New World, and this, notwithstanding the fact that the Canary 
 and Madeira Islands had been discovered some years before, and the Portuguese 
 navieators had followed the coast of Africa for thousands of miles, as far as 
 the Cape of Good Hope, Columbus himself having skirted the coast to the 
 Cape of Storms. The spheroidicity of the earth was generally accepted by 
 enlightened men. though the Copernican system was not known, and it was 
 believed that there must be a large unknown condnent to the west. There 
 was such a continent — two of them indeed — and they were nearer the African 
 coast, along which Spanish, Portuguese, and Italian navigators had coursed, 
 than the distance they had covered from the Pillars of Hercules to the Cape 
 of Good Hope. Yet, though the times wanted a discoverer, he was not to be 
 found. 
 
 WAS AMERICA DISCOVERED BY THE NORSEMEN ? 
 
 This has long been a disputed quesdon. Norse scholarship has always 
 insisted upon the discovery ; scholars looking upon the matter from the outside 
 have disputed the claim. One of the principal chains of evidence offered here- 
 tofore has been supplied by the Norse Sagas — stories of mingled fact, 
 romance and myth ; but they have been distrusted, and up to recent time the 
 preponderance of evidence has rather been against the Icelandic claim. But 
 'latterly new evidence has been brought to light, which seems to fully establish the 
 fact of the discovery of America by the Norsemen from Iceland, about A. D. 
 
 looo. 
 
 To cite the testimony of the Sagas, one must suffice for evidence in that 
 direction. The Eyrbyggia Saga — the oldest e.xtant manuscript, remains of 
 which date back to about the year 1300 — has the following : "After the recon- 
 ciliation between Steinhor and the people of Alpta-firth, Thorbrand's sons, 
 Snorri and Thorleif, went to Greenland. Snorri went to Wineland the Good with 
 
WAS AMERICA DISCOVERED BY THE NORSEMEN? 
 
 23 
 
 Karlsefni ; and when they were fighting with the Skrellings there in Wineland, 
 Thorbrand Snorrason, a most valiant man, was killed." In the Icelandic Annals, 
 also, the oldest of which is supposed to have been written in the south of 
 Iceland about the year 1280, mention is made of Vineland. In the year 11 21 
 it is recorded that " Bishop Eric Uppsi sought Wineland." The same entry is 
 found in the chronological lists. These would seem to supply historical 
 references to the Norse discovery of America, set down in such a manner as to 
 indicate that the knowledge of the fact was widely diffused. 
 
 One of the most interesting accounts taken from the Norse records is that 
 found in a parchment discovered in a Monastery library of the Island of Flato, 
 
 ON THE COAST OF NOVA SCOTIA. 
 
 and which was transferred to Copenhagen and submitted to the inspection of 
 Professor Rafn and other noted Icelandic scholars. Professor Rafn reproduces 
 the record in his "Antiquities." The story is as follows: "In the year 996, 
 while sailing from Iceland to Greenland, Biarne Heriulfson was driven southward 
 by a storm, when they came in sight of land they had never before seen. Biarne 
 did not try to land, but put his ship about and eventually reached Greenland, 
 Four years after, in A. D. 1000, Leif the son of Eric the Red, sailed from 
 Brattahlid in search of the land seen by Biarne. This land Leif soon discovered ; 
 he landed, it is supposed, on the coast of Labrador, which he named Helluland, 
 because of the numerous flat stones found there, from the word hella, a flat 
 stone. 
 
 Finding the shore inhospitable, he again set sail and soon reached a coast 
 
24 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 corresponding to Nova Scotia. This he called Markland (Woodland). Leif 
 put to sea a third time, and after two days' buffeting landed, it is supposed, in 
 Mount Hope Bay, in Rhode Island. Here the adventurers wintered, and noted 
 that on the shortest day the sun rose at -j.TiO a. m., and set at 4.30 p. m. After 
 naming the newly discovered land Vineland, on account of the profusion of 
 wild grapes, he returned in the following spring to Greenland." 
 
 But it is only just to cite opinions on the other side. In his History Mr 
 Bancroft denies that the alleged discovery of the North American mainland is 
 established by any clear historical evidence. He admits, indeed, that there is 
 nothing intrinsically improbable in the notion that the colonizers of Greenland 
 (and the early colonization of Greenland is admitted) may have explored the 
 coast to the South. But the assertion that they actually did so rests, he says, 
 on narratives "mythological in form, obscure in meaning, ancient, yet not 
 contemporary." Mr. Justin Winsor, the well-known historian, seems unwilling 
 to admit the trustworthiness of the epical accounts of the voyages of the 
 Northmen to the so-called Vineland. 
 
 But a recent writer, Mr. Arthur Middleton Reeves, well versed in Scandi- 
 navian and Icelandic literature, has lately come forward to maintain the reality 
 of the discovery ascribed to the Northmen, and has set forth an imposing array 
 of evidence and argument in support of his belief. Mr. Reeves finds his proofs 
 not in the Sagas alone, which Bancroft and Winsor reject, but he has also 
 gathered together the preceding references to the Vineland voyages, which are 
 scattered through the early history of Iceland. From these last mentioned data 
 it seems clearly demonstrable that the discovery of the American mainland took 
 place, as has been claimed, about A. D. 1000, and was well known in Greenland 
 and Iceland long before any of the three Sagas dealing with the theme were 
 penned, for there is documentary proof reaching so far back as about the year 
 1 1 10. 
 
 Among the proofs brought forward, is the story as told by the Icelandic 
 scholar, Ari the Learned, who was born in Iceland in the year 1067, and who 
 died in 1148. In Ari's book, narrating the colonization of Greenland, he says 
 that the settlers perceived, from the dwellings, the fragments of boats, and the 
 stone implements, that the people had been there who inhabited Wineland, and 
 whom the Greenlanders called " Skrellings." Furthermore, in the Collectanea 
 of Middle-age Wisdom, a manuscript written partly in Icelandic and partly 
 in Latin, between the years 1400 and 1450, it is stated that "southward from 
 Greenland is Helluland ; thence is Markland ; thence it is not far to Wineland 
 the Good. Leif the Lucky first found Greenland." In another historical vellum 
 document it is stated that " from Greenland to the southward lies Helluland, 
 then Markland, thence it is not far to Wineland ;" and in another vellum of 
 the year 1400, it is said "south from Greenland lies Helluland, then Markland, 
 
THE PERSONAL HISTORY OF COLUMBUS. 
 
 25 
 
 tlience it is not far to Vineland." Still again — and the evidence must end with 
 this citation — in an old manuscript, written according to the Icelandic scholar 
 Dr. Vigfasson, as early as 1 260-1 280, referring to the date A. D. 1000, the manu- 
 script records : " Wineland the Good found. That summer King Olaf sent Leif 
 to Greenland, to proclaim Christianity there. He sailed that summer to Green- 
 land. He found in the sea men upon a wreck, and helped them. There found 
 he also Wineland the Good, and arrived in the autumn at Greenland." 
 
 It is objected to the discovery of America from Greenland that no runic 
 (Scandinavian) inscriptions have been found in any part of the North American 
 continent. But the answer to this objection is that the Northmen never 
 pretended that they had colonized 
 Vineland ; they simply recounted their 
 discovery of the country and their 
 unsuccessful attempts to colonize it. 
 Runic inscriptions, therefore, and other 
 archaeological remains, are not to be 
 expected in a region where no perma- 
 nent settlements were made. Besides, 
 as Mr. Reeves points out, the rigorous 
 application of the test would make the 
 discovery of Iceland itself disputable. 
 In conclusion, as to this matter, we 
 have only to add that the statements 
 put forth seem not only to confirm what 
 we meet with in the Sagas, but, taken 
 by themselves alone, they seem 1;o fully 
 establish the fact of the discovery of 
 America by the Icelanders, even had 
 
 CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. 
 
 the Sagas never been written. 
 
 And now leavino- the Norsemen and their dis- 
 
 coveries we come to 
 
 THE PERSONAL HISTORY OF COLUMBUS. 
 
 It was the glory of Italy to furnish the greatest of the discoverers of the 
 New World. Not only Columbus, but Vespucci (or Vespucius), the Cabots, and 
 Verazzani were born under Italian skies ; yet singularly enough the country of 
 the Caesars was to gain not a square foot of territory for herself where other i 
 nations divided majestic continents between them. So, too, in the matter of 
 Columbus biography and investigation, up to the present time but one Italian, 
 Professor Francesco Tarducci, has materially added to the sum of the world's 
 knowledge in a field pre-eminently occupied by Washington Irving, Henry 
 Harrisse, and Roselly de Lorgues, a Frenchman, — these comprising the powerful 
 original writers in Columbian biography. 
 
a6 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 In treating our subject we naturally begin at the starting point of 
 biography, the birthplace. The generally accepted statement has been that 
 Columbus was born at Genoa, especially as Columbus begins his will with the 
 well-known declaration, " I, being born in Genoa." 
 
 But it has been asserted by numerous writers that in this Columbus 
 was mistaken, just as for a long time General Sheridan was mistaken in 
 supposing himself to have been born in a little Ohio town, when he learned, 
 
 within a year or two of his death, 
 that he was born in Albany, N. Y. 
 But passing this, it remains to be 
 said that the evidence of the Geno- 
 ese birth of Columbus may now be 
 considered as fully established. As 
 to the time of his birth there has 
 been not a little question. Henrj' 
 Harrisse, the American scholar al- 
 ready referred to, placed it between 
 March 25th, 1446, and March 20th, 
 1447. This, however, we can hardly 
 accept, especially as it would make 
 Columbus at the time of his first 
 naval venture only thirteen j'ears of 
 age. Tarducci gives 1435 or 1436 
 as the year of his birth. This is also 
 the date given by Irving, and it 
 would seem to be the most proba- 
 ble. This is the almost decisive 
 testimony of Andres Bernaldez, bet- 
 ter known as the Curate of Los 
 Palacios, who was most intim.ate with 
 Columbus and had him a great deal 
 in his house. He says the death of 
 Columbus took place in his seven • 
 tieth year. His death occurred May 20th, 1 506, which would make the year 
 of his birth probably about 1436. And now starting with Genoa as the 
 birthplace of Columbus and about the year 1435 or 1436 as the time of his 
 birth, we proceed with our story. 
 
 Christopher Columbus (or Columbo in Italian) was the son of Dominico 
 Columbo and Susannah Fontanarossa his wife. The father was a wool carder, 
 a business which seems to have been followed by the family through several 
 generations. He was the oldest of four children, having two brothers, 
 
 
 MONUMENT TO COLUMBUS AT GENO.-i. 
 
COLUMBUS AT PORTUGAL. 27 
 
 Bartholomew and Giacomo (James in English, in Spanish, Diego), and one 
 sister. Of the early years of Columbus little is known. It is asserted by 
 some that Columbus was a wool comber — no mean occupation in that day — 
 and did not follow the sea. On the other hand, it is insisted — and Tarducci 
 and Harrisse hold to that view — that, whether or not he enlisted in expeditions 
 against the Venetians and Neapolitans (and the whole record is misty and 
 uncertain), Columbus at an early age showed a marked inclination for the 
 sea, and his education was largely directed along the lines of his tastes, and 
 included such studies as geography, astronomy, and navigation. Certam it 
 is that when Columbus arrived at Lisbon he was one of the best geographers 
 and cosmographers of his age, and was accustomed to the sea from infancy.* 
 Happily his was an age favorable for discovery. The works of travel were 
 brought to the front. Pliny and Strabo, sometime forgotten names, were 
 more than Sappho and Catullus, which a later but not a better age affected. 
 The closing decade of the fifteenth century was a time of heroism, of deeds 
 of daring, and discovery. Rude and unlettered to some extent, it m.ay be 
 conceded it was ; yet it was far more fruitful, and brought greater blessings 
 to the world than are bestowed by the effeminate luxury which often character- 
 izes a civilization too daintily pampered, too tenderly reared. Life then was 
 at least serious. 
 
 Right here it may be in place to state how invention promoted Columbian 
 discovery. .The compass had been known for six hundred years. But at this 
 time the quadrant and sextant were unknown ; it became necessary to discover 
 some means for finding the altitude of the sun, to ascertain one's distance 
 from the equator. This was accomplished by utilizing the Astrolabe, an 
 instrument only lately used by astronomers in their stellar work. This inven- 
 tion gave an entirely new direction to navigation, delivering seamen from the 
 necessity of always keeping near the shore, and permitting the little ships — 
 small vessels they were — to sail free amidst the immensity of the sea, so that a 
 ship that had lost its course, formerly obliged to grope its way back by the 
 uncertain guidance of the stars, could now, by aid of compass and astralobe, 
 retrace its course with ease. Much has justly been ascribed to the compass as 
 a promoter of navigation ; but it is a question if the astralobe has not played 
 quite as important a part. 
 
 The best authorities place the arrival of Columbus at Lisbon about the year 
 1470. It is probable Columbus was known by reputation to Alfonso V, King 
 of Portugal. It is unquestionable that Columbus was attracted to Portugal 
 by the spirit of discovery which prevailed throughout the Iberian peninsula, 
 fruits of which were just beginning to be gathered. Prince Henry of Portugal, 
 
 ♦ Tarducci, I, 41. 
 
28 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 who was one of the very first of navigators, if not the foremost explorer of his 
 day, had estabhshed a Naval College and Observatory, to which the most 
 learned men were invited, while under the Portuguese flag the greater part of 
 the African coast had been already explored. Having settled in Lisbon, at the 
 Convent of All Saints, Columbus formed an acquaintance with Felipa Monis de 
 Perestrello, daughter of Bartholomew de Perestrello, an able navigator but poor, 
 jwith whom and two others Prince Henry had made his first discovery. The 
 acquaintance soon ripened into love, and 
 Columbus made her his v/ife Felipa' s father 
 
 COLUMBUS S ARRIVAL AT THE CONVENT OF LA RABIDA. 
 
 soon died, and then with his wife and her mother Columbus moved to Porto 
 Santo, where a son was born to them, whom they named Diego. Felipa hence 
 forth disappears from history ; there is no further record of her. At Porto 
 Santo Columbus supported his family and helped sustain his aged father, who 
 was living poorly enough off at Savona, and who was forced to sell the little 
 property he had, and whose precarious living led him to make new loans and 
 incur new debts. 
 
COLUMBUS AND THE KING OF PORTUGAL. 29 
 
 Meanwhile Columbus was imbibing to the full the spirit of discovery so 
 widely prevalent. It was not his wife who materially helped him at this time, as 
 has been asserted, but his mother-in-law, who, observing the deep interest that 
 Columbus took in all matters of exploration and discovery, gave him all the 
 manuscripts and charts which her husband had made, which, with his own 
 voyages to some recently discovered places, only renewed the burning desire 
 for exploration and discovery. The leaven was rapidly working. 
 
 But the sojourn at Portugal must be briefly passed over. The reports that 
 came to his ears while living at Porto Santo only intensified his convictions of 
 the existence of an empire to the West. He heard of great reeds and a bit of 
 curiously carved wood seen at sea, floating from the West ; and vague rumors 
 reached him at different times, of "strange lands" in the Atlantic — most if not 
 all of them mythical. But they continued to stimulate interest as they show the 
 state of public thought at that time respecting the Atlantic, whose western regions 
 were all unknown. All the reports and all the utterances of the day Columbus 
 watched with closest scrutiny. He secured old tomes for fullest information as 
 to what the ancients had written or the moderns discovered. All this served to 
 keep the subject fresh in his mind, nor would it " down," for his convictions were 
 constantly ministered to by contemporary speculators. Toscanelli, an Italian 
 mathematician, had written, at the instance of King Alfonso, instructions for a 
 western route to Asia. With him Columbus entered into correspondence, 
 which greatly strengthened his theories. 
 
 Now they came to a head. Constant thought and reflection resulted in 
 his conception of an especial course to take, which, followed for a specific time, 
 would result in the discovery of an empire. And the end ! He would subdue 
 a great trans-Atlantic empire, and from its riches he would secure the wealth to 
 devote to expeditions for recovering the Holy Land, and so he would pay the 
 Moors dearly for their invasion of the Iberian peninsula, — a truly fanciful but 
 not a wholly unreasonable conception, as the times were. 
 
 COLUMBUS AND THE KING OF PORTUGAL. 
 
 At last he found means to lay his project before the King of Portugal. 
 But the royal councillors treated the attempt to cross the Atlantic as rash and 
 dangerous, and the conditions required by Columbus as exorbitant. The 
 adventurous King, John II, — Alfonso had died in 1481 — had more faith in his 
 scheme than his wise men, and, with a dishonesty not creditable to him, 
 attempted at this time to reap the benefit of Columbus' studies and plans by 
 sending out an expedition of his own in the direction and by the way traced in 
 his charts. But the skill and daring of Columbus were wanting, and at the 
 first mutterings of the sea the expedition sought safety in flight. It turned 
 back to the Cape de Verde islands, and the officers took revenge for their 
 
30 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 disappointment by ridiculing the project of Columbus as the vision of a day 
 dreamer. O, valiant voyagers ! — New Worlds are not discovered by such 
 men as you ! 
 
 Columbus's brother Bartholomew had endeavored about this time to 
 interest the British monarch in the project, but the first of the Tudors had too 
 much to do in quelling insurrection at home, and in raising revenues by illegal 
 means, to spend any moneys on visionary projects. Henry III would have 
 none of him. 
 
 Meantime, indignant at the infamous treatment accorded him, and with 
 his ties to Portugal already sundered by the death of his wife, he determined 
 to shake the dust of Portugal off his feet, and seek the Court of Spain. He 
 would start at once for Cordova, where the Spanish Court then was. Leaving 
 Lisbon secretly, near the close of 1484, he chose to follow the sea coast to Palos, 
 instead of taking the direct inland route, and most happily so ; for, in so doing 
 he was to gain a friend and a most important ally ; this circumstance the 
 unthinking man will ascribe to chance, but the believer to Providence. Weary 
 and foot-sore, on his journey, he finally arrived at Palos, then a small port on 
 the Atlantic, at the mouth of the Tinto, in Andalusia ; here hunger and want 
 drove him to seek assistance from the charity of the Monks, and ascending the 
 steep mountain road to the Franciscan monastery of Santa Maria de La 
 Rabida, he met the pious prior, Father Juan Perez, who, struck with his 
 imposing presence, despite his sorry appearance, entered into conversation with 
 him. 
 
 As the interview grew in interest to both the parties, Columbus was led to 
 impart to the prior his great project, to the prior's increasing wonder, for in Palos 
 the spirit of exploration was as regnant as in Lisbon. Columbus was invited 
 to make the Convent his place of sojourn, an invitation he was only too glad 
 to accept. Then Father Perez sent for his friend, a well known geographer 
 of Palos, and, deeply interested in all that related to exploration and the 
 discovery of new lands, the three took the subject into earnest consideration, 
 thorough discussion of the question being had. It was not long before 
 Father Perez — all honor to his name ! — became deeply interested in the plans 
 of Columbus. To glorify God is the highest aim to which one can address 
 himself; of that feeling Father Perez was thoroughly possessed; and how 
 could he more fully glorify him than by aiding in the discovery of new lands 
 and the spreading of Christianity there ? Impelled by this feeling, he urged 
 Columbus to proceed at once to Cordova, where the Spanish Court then was, 
 giving him money for his journey, and a letter of commendation to his friend, 
 the father prior of the monastery of El Prado Fernando de Talavera, the 
 queen's Confessor, and a person of great influence at Court. There was hope;' 
 and there was a period of long and weary waiting yet before him. 
 
COLUMBUS AT THE SPANISH COURT. 31 
 
 Arriving at Cordova, Columbus found the city a great military camp, and 
 all Spain aroused in a final effort to expel the Moors. Fernando, the Confessor, 
 was a very different man from Perez, and instead of treating Columbus kindly, 
 received him coolly, and for a long while actively prevented him from meeting 
 the king. The Copernican theory, though held by some, was not at this time 
 established, and the chief reason why the Confessor opposed Columbus's 
 plan was unquestionably because he measured a scientific theory by appeal 
 to the Scriptures — just as the Sacred Congregation did in Galileo's case a 
 century and a half later — just as some well-meaning but mistaken souls do 
 to-day. 
 
 At length, through the friendship of de Ouintanilla, Comptroller of the 
 Castilian Treasury, Geraldini, the Pope's nuncio, and his brother, AUessandro, 
 tutor of the children of Ferdinand and Isabella, Columbus was made known to 
 Cardinal Mendoza, who introduced him to the king. Ferdinand listened to him 
 patiently, and referred the whole matter to a council of learned men, mostly 
 corrfposed of ecclesiastics, under the presidency of the Confessor. Here again 
 dogma supplanted science, and controverted Columbus's theories by Scriptural 
 texts, and caused delay, so it was not till 1491 — Columbus had now been 
 residing in Spain six years — that the Commission reported the project "vain 
 and impossible, and not becoming great princes to engage in on such slender 
 grounds as had been adduced." 
 
 The report of the Commission seemed a death-blow to the hopes of 
 Columbus. Disappointed and sick at heart, and disgusted at six years of 
 delay, Columbus turned his back on Spain, "indignant at the thought of having 
 been beguiled out of so many precious years of waning existence." Deter- 
 mined to lay his project before Charles VIll, of France, he departed, and 
 stopped over at the little Monastery of La Rabida, from whose Prior, Juan 
 Perez, six years before, he had departed with such sanguine hopes, for 
 Cordova. 
 
 The good friar was greatly moved. Finally he concluded to make another 
 and final effort. Presuming upon his position as the queen's Confessor, Perez 
 made an appeal direct to Isabella, and this time with the result that an inter- 
 view was arranged, at which Isabella was present. His proposals would have 
 at once been accepted but that Columbus demanded powers '^ which even 
 
 * His principal stipulations were (i) that he should have, for himself during his life, and 
 his heirs and successors forever, the office of admiral in all the lands and continents which he 
 might discover or acquire in the ocean, with similar honors and prerogatives to those enjoyed by 
 the high admiral of Castile in his district. (2) That he should be viceroy and governor-general 
 over all the said lands and continents, with the privilege of nominating three candidates for the 
 government of each island or province, one of whom should be selected by the sovereigns. (3) 
 That he should be entitled to reserve for himself one-tenth of all pearls, precious stones, gold, silver, 
 
32 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 de Talavera pronounced "arbitrary and 
 presumptuous," though they were of like 
 character with those conceded by Portu- 
 gal to Vasco de Gamba. Angered and in- 
 dignant at the rejection of his terms, 
 which were conditioned 
 only upon his success, 
 Columbus impulsively 
 left the royal presence, 
 and taking leave of 
 his friends, set 
 out for France, 
 determined to 
 
 offer his services to '^ 
 Louis XII. 
 
 ISABELLA HAS A SOBER 
 SECOND THOUGHT. 
 
 But no sooner 
 had Columbus gone, 
 than the queen, who we may 
 believe regretted the loss of 
 possible glory of discovery, 
 hastily despatched a messen- 
 ger after him, who overtook 
 him when two leagues away 
 and brought him back. 
 
 Although Ferdinand 
 
 spices, and all other articles and merchan- 
 dises, in whatever manner found, bought, 
 bartered, or gained within his admiralty, the 
 cost being first deducted. (4) That he, or 
 his lieutenant, should be the sole judge in 
 all causes and disputes arising out of traffic 
 between those countries and Spain, provided 
 the high admiral of Castile had similar 
 jurisdiction in his district. 
 
 COLUMBUS AND THE MESSENGER. 
 
FITTING OUT THE EXPEDITION. 
 
 33 
 
 was opposed to the project, Isabella concluded to yield to Columbus his terms 
 and agreed to advance the cost, 14,000 florins, about $7,000, from her own 
 revenues, and so to Spain was saved the empire of a New World. On May 12 
 Columbus took leave of the king and queen to superintend the fitting out of 
 the expedition at the port of Palos. The hour and the man had at last met. 
 
 FITTING OUT THE EXPEDITION. 
 
 What thoughts and apprehensions filled the heart and mind of Columbus 
 as he at last saw the yearning desires of years about to be met, may be to some 
 extent conceived ; they certainly cannot be expressed. Not a general at the 
 head of his great army who, at a critical moment in battle, sees the enemy make 
 the false move which insures him the victory, could feel more exultant than 
 Columbus must have felt when he left the pres- 
 ence of the Spanish Court, and, after seven years 
 of weary and all but hopeless waiting at last saw 
 the possibilities of the great unknown opening up 
 before him, and beheld, in a vision to him as clear 
 and radiant as the sun shining in the heavens, a 
 New World extending- its arms and welcoming him 
 to her embrace. It would seem as if everything 
 now conspired to atone for the disappointing past. 
 His old tried friend, Perez, prior of the La Rabida 
 monastery, near Palos, received him with open arms, 
 and well he might, for had not his kind offices 
 made success possible ? And the authorities, as if 
 to make good the disappointments of seven years, 
 could not now do too much. All public officials, of 
 all ranks and conditions in the maritime borders of 
 Andalusia were commanded to furnish supplies and 
 assistance of all kinds. Not only so, but as superstition and fear made ship 
 owners reluctant to send their vessels on the expedition, the necessary ships 
 and men were to be provided, if need be, by impressment, and it was in this 
 way vessels and men were secured. 
 
 In three months the expedition was ready to sail. The courage of 
 Columbus in setting sail in untried waters becomes more evident when we 
 consider the size of the ships comprising the little expedition. They were 
 three in number ; the largest of them, the Santa Maria, was only ninety feet 
 long, being about the size of our modern racing yachts. Her smaller consorts, 
 the Pinta and the Nina, were little caravels, very like our fishing smacks, 
 without any deck to keep the wr.ter out. The Santa Maria had four masts, 
 of which two were square rigged, and two fitted with lateen sails like those 
 3 
 
 CARAVELS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. 
 {A/tcr an engraving puhlished in 1^84) 
 
34 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 used on the Nile boats ; this vessel Columbus commanded. Martin Alonzc 
 Pinzon commanded the Pinta, and his brother, Vincente Yanez Pinzon, the 
 Nina. The fleet was now all ready for sea ; but before setting sail Columbus 
 and most of his officers and crew confessed to Friar Juan Perez, and partook 
 of the Sacrament. Surely such an enterprise needed the blessing of heaven, 
 if any did ! 
 
 It was before sunrise on Friday morning, August 3, 1492, that Columbus 
 with 30 officers and adventurers and 90 seamen, in all 120 souls, set sail, "in 
 the name of Christ," from behind the little island of Saltes. Those inclined to 
 be superstitious regarding Friday will do well to note that it was on a Friday 
 Columbus set sail from Palos ; it was on Friday, the 12th of October, that he 
 landed in the New World ; on a Friday he set sail homeward ; on a Friday, 
 again, the 15th of February, 1493, land was sighted on his return to Europe, 
 and that on Friday, the 1 5th of March, he returned to Palos. The story of that 
 eventful trip has never ceased to charm the world, nor ever will so long as 
 the triumphs of genius, the incentives of religion, and the achievements of 
 courage have interest for mankind. 
 
 o 
 
 It was Columbus's intention to steer southwesterly for the Canary Islands, 
 and thence to strike due west — due to misconception occasioned by the very 
 incorrect maps of that period. On the third day out the Pinta's rudder was 
 found to be disabled and the vessel leaking, caused, doubtless, by her owner, 
 who did not wish his vessel to go, — the ship having been impressed — and 
 thinking to secure her return. Instead of this, Columbus continued on his 
 course and decided to touch at the Canaries, which he reached on the 9th. 
 Here he was detained for some weeks, till he learned from a friendly sail that 
 three Portuguese war vessels had been seen hovering off the island Gomera, 
 where he was taking in wood, water, and provisions. Apprehensive, and 
 probably rightly so, that the object was to capture his fleet, Columbus lost 
 no time in putting to sea. 
 
 AND NOW FOR THE NEW WORLD. 
 
 It was early morning on the 6th of September that Columbus again set 
 sail, steering due west, on an unknown sea. He need fear no hostile fleets, 
 and he was beyond the hindrance of plotting enemies on shore ; and yet so far 
 from escaping trouble it seemed as if he had but plunged into deeper tribulations 
 and trials than ever. 
 
 As the last trace of land faded from view the hearts of the crews failed 
 them. They were going they knew not where ; would they ever return ? 
 Tears and loud lamentings followed, and Columbus and his officers had all they 
 could do to calm the men. After leaving the Canaries the winds were light and 
 baffling, but always from the East. On the nth of September, when about 
 
AN ASTRONOMIC DISCOVERY. 
 
 35 
 
 430 miles west of Ferro, they saw part of 
 a mast floating bv, which, from its size, 
 appeared to have belonged to a vessel of 
 about 120 tons burden. To the crew this 
 meant the story of wreck ; why not pro- 
 phetic of their own ? The discovery only 
 added to their fears. And now a remark- 
 able and unprecedentetl phenomenon pre- 
 
 " As true 
 I as the needle to the 
 ||,| pole " may be a pretty 
 simile, but it is false in 
 '§ fact. For, on the 13th 
 ■ of September, at night- 
 fall, Columbus, for the 
 first time in all his experience, discovered that the needle did not point to 
 the North star, but varied about half a point, or five and a half degrees to the 
 northwest. As he gave the matter close attention Columbus found the variation 
 
 THE ECLIPSE OF THE SUN, AS PREDKIED B\ CULUMBbb 
 
36 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 to increase with every day's advance. This discovery, at first kept secret, 
 was early noticed by the pilots, and soon the news spread among the crews, 
 exciting their alarm. If the compass was to lose its virtues, what was to become 
 of them on a trackless sea ? Columbus invented a theory which was ingenious 
 but failed wholly to allay the terror. He told them that the needle pointed to 
 an exact point, but that the star Polaris revolved, and described a circle around 
 the pole. Polaris does revolve around a given point, but its apparent motion is 
 slow, while the needle does not point to a definite fixed point. The true expla- 
 nation of the needle variations — sometimes it fluctuates thirty or forty degrees — 
 is to be found in the flowino- of the electrical currents through the earth in 
 different directions, upon which the sun seems to have an effect. 
 
 Columbus took observations of the sun every day, with an Astrolabe, and 
 shrewdly kept two logs every day. One of these, prepared in secret, contained 
 the true record of the daily advance ; the other, showing smaller progress, was 
 for the crew, by which means they were kept in ignorance of the great 
 distance they were from Spain. 
 
 INDICATIONS OF LAND. 
 
 On the 1 4th of September the voyagers discovered a water-wagtail and a 
 heron hovering about the ships, signs which were taken as indicating the 
 nearness of land, and which greatly rejoiced the sailors. On the night of the 
 15th a meteor fell within five lengths of the Santa Maria. On the i6th the 
 ships entered the region of the trade winds ; with this propitious breeze, 
 directly aft, the three vessels sailed 'gently but quickly over a tranquil sea, so 
 that for many days not a sail was shifted. This balmy weather Columbus 
 constantly refers to in his diar)^ and observes that "the air was so mild that it 
 wanted but the song of nightingales to make it like the month of April in 
 Andalusia." On the i8th of September the sea, as Columbus tells us, was "as 
 calm as the Guadalquiver at Seville." Air and sea alike continued to furnish 
 evidences of life and indications of land, and Pinzon, on the Pinta, which, being 
 the fastest sailer, generally kept the lead, assured the admiral that indications 
 pointed to land the following day. On the 19th, soundings were taken and no 
 bottom found at two hundred fathoms. On the 20th, several birds visited the 
 • ships ; they were small song birds, showing they could not have come a very 
 long distance ; all of which furnished cause for encouragement. 
 
 But still discontent was growing. Gradually the minds of the men were 
 becoming diseased through terror, even the calmness of the weather increasing 
 their fears, for with such light winds, and from the east, too, how were they 
 ever to get back ? However, as if to allay their feelings, the wind soon shifted 
 to the southwest. 
 
 A little after sunset on the 25th, Columbus and his officers were examining 
 
INDICATIONS OF LAND. 37 
 
 their charts and discussing the probable location of the island Cipango,* which 
 the admiral had placed on his map, when from the deck of the Pinta arose the 
 cry of " Land ! Land ! " At once Columbus fell on his knees and gave thanks 
 to Heaven. Martin Alonzo and his crew of the Pinta broke out into the 
 "Gloria in Excelsis," in which the crew of the Santa Maria joined, while 
 the men of the Nina scrambled up to the masthead and declared that they, 
 too, saw land. At once Columbus ordered the course of the vessels to be 
 changed toward the supposed land. In impatience the men waited for the 
 dawn, and when the morning appeared, lo ! the insubstantial pageant had faded, 
 the cloud-vision, for such it was, had vanished into thin air. The disappoint- 
 ment was as keen as the enthusiasm had been intense ; silently they obeyed the 
 admiral's order, and turned the prows of their vessels to the west again. 
 
 A week passed, marked by further variations of the needle and flights of 
 birds. The first day of October dawned with such amber weather as is common 
 on the Atlantic coast in the month of " mists and yellow fruitfulness." The 
 pilot on Columbus's ship announced sorrowfully that they were then 520 leagues, 
 or 1560 miles, from Ferro. He and the crew were little aware that they had 
 accomplished 707 leagues, or nearly 2200 miles. And Columbus had a strong 
 incentive for this deception ; for, had he not often told them that the length of 
 his voyage would be 700 leagues ? — and had they known that this distance had 
 already been made, what might they not have done ! On the 7th of October the 
 Nina gave the signal for land, but instead of land, as they advanced the vision 
 melted and their hopes were again dissipated. 
 
 The ship had now made 750 leagues and no land appeared. Possibly he 
 had made a mistake in his latitude ; and so it was that, observing birds flying 
 to the southward, Columbus changed his course and followed the birds, recalling, 
 as he says in his journal, that by following the flight of birds going to their 
 nesting and feeding grounds the Portuguese had been so successful in their 
 discoveries. On Monday, the 8th, the sea was calm, with fish sporting every- 
 where in great abundance ; flocks of birds and wild ducks passed by. Tuesday 
 and Wednesday there was a continual passage of birds. On the evening of 
 this day, while the vessels were sailing close together, mutiny suddenly broke 
 out. The men could trust to signs no longer. With cursing and imprecation 
 
 * Cipango was an imaginative island based upon the incorrect cosmography of Toscanelli, 
 whose map was accepted in Columbus's time as the most nearly correct chart of any extant. The 
 Ptolemaic theory of 20,400 geographical miles as the Equatorial girth was accepted by Columbus, 
 which lessened his degrees of latitude and shortened the distance he would have to sail to reach 
 Asia. The island Cipango was supposed to be over 1000 miles long, running north and south, 
 and the distance placed at 52 degrees instead of the 230 degrees which actually separates the coast 
 of Spain from the eastern coast of Asia. The island was placed in about the latitude of the 
 Gulf of Mexico. 
 
SUKKENDEK. OF GRANADA. 
 
 38 
 
LAND, HO! 39 
 
 they declared they would not run on to destruction, and insisted upon returning 
 to Spain. Then Columbus showed the stuff he was made of. He and they, he 
 said, were there to obey the commands of their Sovereigns ; they must find the 
 Indies. With unruffled calmness he ordered the voyage continued. 
 
 On Thursday, the nth, the spirit of mutiny gave way to a very different 
 feehng, for the signs of the nearness of land multiplied rapidly. They saw a 
 green fish known to feed on the rocks, then a branch with berries on it, 
 evidently recently separated from a tree, floated by them, and above all, a 
 rudely carved staff was seen. Once more gloom and mutiny gave way to 
 sanguine expectation. All the indications pointing to land in the evening, the 
 ships stood to the west, and Columbus, assembling his men, addressed them. 
 He thought land might be made that night, and enjoined that a vigilant lookout 
 be kept, and ordered a double watch set. He promised a silken doublet, in 
 addition to the pension guaranteed by the Crown, to the one first seeing land. 
 
 LAND, HO ! 
 
 That night, the ever memorable night of Thursday, opening into the 
 morning of Friday, the 12th of October, not a soul slept on any vessel. The 
 sea was calm and a good breeze filled the sails, moving the ships along at 
 twelve miles an hour ; they were on the eve of an event such as the world had 
 never seen, could never see again. The musical rippling of the waves and the 
 creakino- of the cordasfe were all the sounds that were audible, for the birds 
 had retired to rest. The hours passed slowly by. It was just past midnight 
 when the admiral, with restless eye, sought to penetrate the darkness. Then a 
 far-off light came to his vision. Calling Guiterrez, a court officer, he also saw 
 it. At two in the morning a gun from the Pinta, which led the other boats, 
 o-ave notice that land was at last found. A New World had indeed been 
 discovered. The hopes of years had attained their fruition. It was Rodrigo de 
 Triana, a seaman, who first saw land — though, alas ! he received neither promised 
 doublet nor pension. Friday, the 12th of October, 1492, corresponding to the 
 2 1st of October, 1492, of the present calendar, was the ever memorable day. 
 
 The morning light came, and, lifting the veil that had concealed the 
 supreme object of their hopes, revealed a low, beautiful island, not fifty miles 
 long, and scarcely two leagues away. Columbus gave the signal to cast anchor 
 and lower the boats, the men to carry arms. Dressed in a rich costume of 
 scarlet, and bearing the royal standard, upon which was painted the image of 
 the crucified Christ, he took the lead, followed by the other captains, Pinzon and 
 Yanez. Columbus was the first to land ; and as soon as he touched the shore 
 he fell down upon his knees and fervently kissed "the blessed ground" three 
 times, returning thanks to God for the great favor bestowed upon him. The 
 others followed his example ; and then, recognizing the Providence which had 
 
THE NEWLY FOUND LAND. 41 
 
 crowned his efforts with success, he gave the name of the Redeemer — San 
 Salvador — to the discovered island, which was called by the natives " Guana- 
 hani." * And now the crews, who but a few days previously had reviled and 
 cursed Columbus, gathered around, asking pardon for their conduct and prom- 
 ising complete submission in future. 
 
 Columbus supposed at last he had reached the opulent land of the Indies, 
 and so called the natives Indians. But it was an island, not a continent or an 
 Asiatic empire, he had found; an island "very large and level, clad with the 
 freshest trees, with much water in it, a vast lake in the middle, and no 
 mountains." 
 
 The natives dwelling on the island were found to be a well-proportioned 
 people with fine bodies, simple in their habits and customs, friendly, though shy 
 in manner, and they were perfectly naked. They thought the huge ships to be 
 monsters risen from the sea or gods come down from heaven. Presents were 
 exchanged with them, including gold bracelets worn by the natives. Inquiry 
 was made as to where the gold came from. For answer the natives pointed by 
 gestures to the southwest. Columbus tried to induce some of the natives to go 
 with him and show where the land of gold was to be found. But this they 
 refused to do; so on the next day (Sunday, the 14th), taking along by force 
 seven natives, that he might instruct them in Spanish and make interpreters of 
 them, he set sail to discover, if possible, where gold was to be had in such 
 abundance, and which, he thought, must be Cipango. 
 
 * It is simply impossible to say which one of that long stretch of islands, some 3000 in 
 number, extending from the coast of Florida to Haiti, as if forming a breakwater for the island of 
 Cuba, Guanahani is. Opinion greatly varies. San Salvador, or Cat Island, was in early favor; 
 Humboldt and Irving — the latter having the problem worked out for him by Captain A. S. 
 Mackenzie. U. S. N. — favored that view. The objections are that it is not "a small island" as 
 Columbus called it, and it does not answer to the description of having "a vast lake in the 
 middle" as Columbus says of Guanahani in his journal. Navette advocates the Grand Turk 
 Island which has the lake. Watling's Island was first advocated by Munoz and accepted by 
 Captain Beecher, R. N., in 1856, and Oscar Perchel in 1858. Major, of the British Museum, has 
 taken up with Watling's Island, as did Lieutenant J. B. Murdoch, U. S. N., after a careful 
 examination in 1884. This view is accepted by C. A. Schott of the U. S. Coast Survey. On the 
 other hand, Captain G. V. Fox, U. S. N., in 1880, put forth an elaborate claim for Samana, based 
 upon a very careful examination of the route as given in Columbus's journal. This claim, with 
 careful consideration of other conditions, has been very carefully examined by Mr. Charles H. 
 Rockwell, an astronomer, of Tarrytown, N. Y. Mr. Rockwell assents to Captain Fox's view, 
 which he finds confirmed by the course Columbus took in bringing his ship to land. He also 
 traverses Captain Beecher's claim for Watling's Island, which he finds to be inconsistent with 
 Columbus's narrative. As we have said, the problem is beset with difiiculties, both as relates to 
 the sailing course, and the extent and topography of the island ; and at the present time it appears 
 to be well-nigh insoluble. Where the external conditions are met, the internal conditions, including 
 the large lake, seem wanting; the difficulties in the case seem to be irresistible. 
 
42 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 He was, of course, in the midst of the Bahama group, and did not have to 
 sail far to discover an island. On the 1 5th he discovered the island Conception. 
 On the third day he repeated the forms of landing and took possession, as he 
 did also on the i6th, when he discovered an island which he called Fernandina, 
 known to be the island at present called Exuma. On the 19th another island 
 was discovered, which Columbus named Isabella, and which he declared to be 
 "the most beautiful of all the islands" he had seen. The breezes brought 
 odors as spicy as those from Araby the Blest ; palm trees waved their fringed 
 banners to the wind, and flocks of parrots obscured the sky. It was a land 
 ■where every prospect pleased and Nature bestowed her largesse, from no 
 stinted hand. 
 
 But no — it was not a land of gold. Leaving Isabella after a five days' 
 sojourn, on Friday, the 26th of October, he entered the mouth of a beautiful river 
 on the northeast terminus of the island of Cuba, where sky and sea seem to 
 conspire to produce endless halcyon days, for the air was a continual balm and 
 the sea bathes the grasses, which grow to the water's edge, whose tendrils and 
 roots are undisturbed by the sweep of the tides. Upon the delights that came to 
 Columbus in this new-found paradise we cannot dwell ; admiration and rapture 
 mingled with the sensations that swept over the soul of the great navigator 
 as he contemplated the virgin charms of a new world won by his valor. 
 
 But the survey of succeeding events must be rapid. From the 28th of 
 October till November 12th Columbus explored the island, skirting the shore in 
 a westerly direction. He discovered during that time tobacco, of which he 
 thought little, but which, singularly enough, proved more productive to the 
 Spanish Crown than the gold which he sought but did not find. 
 
 On the 20th of November Columbus was deserted by Martin Pinzon, 
 -whose ship, the Pinta, could outsail all the others. Martin would find gold for 
 himself. This was a kind of treachery which too often marred the story of 
 Spanish exploration in the New World. 
 
 For two weeks after the Pinta's desertion Columbus skirted slowly along 
 the coast of Cuba eastwardly till he doubled the cape. Had he only kept on 
 what was now a westerly course he would have discovered Mexico. But it was 
 not to be. Before sailing he lured on board six men, seven women, and three 
 children, a proceeding which nothing can justify. Taking a southwesterly 
 course, on Wednesday, December 5th, Columbus discovered Haiti and San 
 Domingo, which he called Hispaniola, or Little Spain. The next day he 
 discovered the island Tortuga, and at once returned to Haiti, exploring the 
 island ; there, owing to disobedience of orders, on Christmas morning, between 
 midnight and dawn, the Santa Maria was wrecked upon a sand-bank, near the 
 present site of Port au Paix. A sorry Christmas for Columbus, indeed ! 
 
 The situation was now critical. The Pinta, with her mutinous commander 
 
COLUMBUS RETURNS TO SPAIN. 43 
 
 and crew, was eone ; the Santa Maria was a wreck. But one little vessel 
 remained, the little, undecked Nina. Suppose she should be lost, too ? — how 
 would Spain ever know of his grand discoveries ? Two things were necessary : 
 he must at once set out on his return voyage, and some men must be left 
 behind. The first thing he did was to build, on a bay now known as Caracola, 
 a fort, using the timbers of the wrecked Santa Maria. In this he placed thirty- 
 nine men. Nature would surely give them all the shelter and provision? they 
 needed. 
 
 COLUMBUS RETURNS TO SPAIN, 
 
 It was not until Friday, January 4, 1493, that the weather was sufficiently 
 favorable so that Columbus could hoist sail and stand out of the harbor of the 
 Villa de Navidad, as he named the fort, because of his shipwreck, which 
 occurred on the day of the Nativity. Two days later the ship Pinta was encoun- 
 tered. Pinzon on the first opportunity boarded the Nina, and endeavored, 
 but unsuccessfully, to explain his desertion and satisfy the admiral. The two 
 vessels put into a harbor on the island of Cuba for repairs, and continued to 
 sail along the coast, now and then making a harbor. On Wednesday, the i6th 
 day of January, 1493, they bade farewell to the Queen of the Antilles, and then 
 the prows of the Nina and the Pinta, the latter the slower sailer because of an 
 unsound mast, were turned toward .Spain, 1450 leagues away. 
 
 It is not possible within the limits of this chapter to follow Columbus from 
 day to day as he sails a sea now turbulent and tempestuous, as if to show its 
 other side, in marked contrast to the soft airs and smooth waters that had 
 greeted the voyagers when their purpose held — 
 
 "To sail beyond the sunset and the baths 
 Of all the western stars." 
 
 Nor can we follow with minuteness Columbus in his subsequent career. He had 
 made the greatest discovery of his or any other age : he had found the New 
 World, and this, more than anything else, has to do with " The Story of America." 
 It was on Friday, March 15, 1493, just seven months and twelve days aftet 
 leaving Palos, that Columbus dropped anchor near the island of Saltes. It was 
 not until the middle of April that he reached Barcelona, where the Spanish 
 Court was sitting. As he journeyed to Court his procession was a most 
 imposing one as it thronged the streets, his Indians leading the line, with birds 
 of brilliant plumage, the skins of unknown animals, strange plants and orna-' 
 ments from the persons of the dusky natives shimmering in the air. When he 
 reached the Alcazar or palace of the Moorish Kings, where Ferdinand and 
 Isabella were seated on thrones, the sovereigns rose and received him standing. 
 Then they commanded him to sit, and learned from him the story of his discovery. 
 Then and there the sovereigns confirmed all the dignities previously bestowed. 
 
44 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 The rejoicing over, the good news spread everywhere, and Columbus was 
 the hero of the civilized world. Ferdinand and Isabella at once addressed 
 themselves to the task of preserving and extending their conquests, and a fleet 
 of seventeen vessels and fifteen hundred men was organized to prosecute 
 further discovery. It was on September 25, 1493, that Columbus set sail with 
 his fleet. On the 3d of November he sighted land, a small, mountainous island, 
 which Columbus called Dominica, after Sunday, the day of discovery. Then 
 again they set sail, and in two weeks discovered several islands in the Caribbean 
 waters. It was not till November 27th that Columbus arrived in the harbor of 
 La Navidad. He fired a salute, but there was no response. On landing the 
 next morning, he found the fortress gone to pieces and the tools scattered, with 
 evidences of fire. Buried bodies were discovered — twelve corpses — those of 
 white men. Of the forty who had been left there, not one was present to tell 
 the tale. But all was soon revealed, and a harrowing, sorrowful tale it was. 
 From a friendly chief Guacanagari — whom Columbus at first suspected of 
 treachery, and was never quite satisfied of his innocence — it was learned that 
 mutiny, perfidy, and lust had aroused resentments and produced quarrels, 
 resulting in a division into two parties, who, separating and wandering off, were 
 easily overwhelmed by the superior numbers of the incensed natives. 
 
 Having discovered the Windward Islands, Jamaica, and Porto Rico, he 
 founded a new colony in Hispaniola (Haiti or San Domingo), which he named 
 Isabella, in honor of his queen. The place had a finer harbor than the ill-fated 
 port of the Nativity. He named his brother Bartolommeo lieutenant governor, 
 to govern when he should be absent on his explorations. On February 2, 
 1494, Columbus sent back to Spain twelve caravels under the command of 
 Antonio de Torres, retaining the other five for the use of the colony, with which 
 he remained. The vessels carried specimens of gold and samples of the rarest 
 and most notable plants. 
 
 Besides these, the ships carried to Spain five hundred Indian prisoners, who, 
 the admiral wrote, might be sold as slaves at Seville — an act which places an 
 indelible stain upon the brilliant renown of the great admiral : that one inhuman 
 act admits of no palliation whatever. 
 
 Of the troubles that ensued it is impossible to give any account in detail. 
 Men returning; disappointed at not finding themselves enriched, complained of 
 Columbus as a deceiver, and he was charged with cruelty, and, indeed, there was 
 scarcely a crime that presumably was not laid at his door. Then troubles broke 
 out in the colony ; the friar, incensed at Columbus, excommunicated him, and the 
 admiral, in return, cut off his rations. Then the men, in the absence of Columbus, 
 off on trips of exploration, gave way to rapine and passion, and the poor natives 
 had no other means than flight to save their wives and daughters. Matters 
 proceeded from bad to worse, the colony growing weaker through dissension. 
 
COLUMBUS SETS FORTH ON A THIRD EXPEDITION. 
 
 45 
 
 Finally four vessels from Spain arrived at Isabella, in October, 1495, laden with 
 ■welcome supplies. These were in charge of Torres, who was accompanied by 
 a royal commissioner, Aquado, who was empowered to make full investigation 
 of the charges brougfht arainst Columbus. It was evident to the admiral that 
 he should take early occasion to return to Spain and make explanation to his 
 sovereigns. Accordingly, in the spring of 1496, Columbus set sail for Cadiz, 
 vhere he arrived on June 11, 1496. He was well received, and was successful 
 .1 defending himself against the many charges and the clamor raised against 
 him. Ships for a third voyage 
 were promised him, but it was ,sir-\^ 
 
 not until the late spring of 1498 . §'" 
 that the expedition was ready for 
 sailing. 
 
 COLUMBUS SETS FORTH ON A THIRD 
 EXPEDITION. 
 
 On May 30, 1498, with six 
 ships, carrying two hundred men, 
 besides sailors, Columbus set out 
 on his third expedition. Taking 
 a more southerly course, Colum- 
 bus discovered the mouth of the 
 Orinoco, which he imagined to 
 be the orreat river Gihon, men- 
 tioned in the Bible (Genesis ii, 13) 
 as the second river of Paradise; 
 so sadly were our admiral's geo- 
 graphy and topography awry ! 
 Columbus also discovered the 
 coast of Para and the islands of 
 Trinidad, Margarita, and Cabaqua, 
 and then bore away for Hispaniola. 
 
 It was the old story told over again, with sickening disappointment. He 
 found the colony was more disorganized than ever. For more than two years 
 Columbus did his best to remedy the fortunes of the colony. At last an 
 insurrection broke out. It was necessary to act promptly and decisively. Seven 
 ringleaders were hanged and five more were sentenced to death. At this time 
 the whole colony was surprised by the arrival at St. Domingo of Francisco de 
 Bobadilla, sent out by Ferdinand and Isabella as governor, and bearing 
 authority to receive from Columbus the surrender of all fortresses and public 
 property. Calumny had done its work \ Bobadilla then released the five 
 
 HAYTIAN INDIAN GIRL SPINNING. 
 
46 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 men under sentence of death, and finally, when Columbus and Bartholo- 
 mew arrived at St. Domingo, Bobadilla caused them both to be put in 
 chains, to be sent to Spain. Seldom has a more touching, more cruel, more 
 pathetic picture been presented in the world's sad history of cruelty and 
 wrong ! 
 
 Shocked as the master of the ship was at the spectacle of Columbus in 
 irons, he would have taken them off but Columbus would not allow it ; those 
 bracelets should never come off but at the command of his Sovereigns ! It was 
 early in October, 1500, that the ships with the three prisoners, Columbus and 
 
 his brothers, Bartholomew and Diego, left Isabella. On the 25th of November, 
 after an unusually comfortable passage, the vessels entered the harbor of Cadiz. 
 The sight of the venerable form of Columbus in chains as he passed through 
 the streets of Cadiz, where he had been greeted with all the applause of a 
 conqueror, was more than the public would suffer. Long and loud were the 
 indignant protests that voiced the popular feeling. The news of the state of 
 affairs coming to Isabella, a messenger was dispatched with all haste to Cadiz, 
 commanding his instant release. When the poor broken-hearted admiral came 
 into the queen's presence Isabella could not keep the tears back — while he, 
 
HIS LAST VOYAGE. 47 
 
 affected at the sight, threw himself at the feet of his sovereigns, his emotion 
 bursting- out in uncontrollable tears and sobs — and this was Columbus's 
 reward for discovering a new world ! 
 
 HIS LAST VOYAGE. 
 
 The rest is soon told. The acts of the miserable creature, Bobadilla, were 
 instantly disapproved, and he was recalled, but was drowned on his way home. 
 Columbus, however, was not allowed to return to Hispaniola, but after two 
 years' waiting sailed from Cadiz, May 9, 1502, with four vessels and a hundred 
 and fifty men, to search for a passage through the sea now known as the Gulf 
 of Mexico. It was the middle of June when Columbus touched at San 
 Domingo, where he was not permitted to land. He set sail, and was dragged 
 by the currents near Cuba. Here he reached the Kttle island of Guanaja, 
 opposite Honduras, and voyaged along the Mosquito coast, having discovered 
 the mainland, of which he took possession. After suffering from famine and 
 many other forms of hardship, he went to Jamaica and passed a terrible year 
 upon that wild coast. In June, 1504, provision was made for returning to 
 Spain, and on November 7th of that year, after a stormy voyage and narrow 
 escape from shipwreck, Columbus landed at San Lucar de Barrameda, and 
 made his way to Seville. He found himself without his best friend and pro- 
 tector, for Isabella was then on her death-bed. Nineteen days later she 
 breathed her last. Ferdinand would do nothing for him. A year and a half of 
 poverty and disappointment followed, and then his kindliest friend. Death, came 
 to his relief and his sorrows were at an end. Columbus died on Ascension 
 Day, May 20, 1506, at Valladolid, in the act of repeating. Pater, in maims tuas 
 depono spiritiim meum, — "Lord, into Thy hands I commit my spirit." Death 
 did not end his voyages. His remains, first deposited in the Monastery of 
 St. Francis, were transferred, in 1 5 1 3, to the Carthusian Monastery, of Las 
 Cuevas. In 1536 his body, with that of his son, Diego, was removed to Hispa- 
 niola and placed in the cathedral of .San Domingo, where it is believed, and 
 pretty nearly certain, they were recently discovered. There seems no sufficient 
 evidence that they were ever taken to Havana. 
 
 Thus passed away the greatest of all discoverers, a man noble in purpose, 
 daring in action, not without serious faults, but one inspired by deep religious 
 feeling, and whose character must be leniently measured by the spirit of the age 
 in which he lived. He received from his country not even the reward of the 
 flattering courtier, for he was deprived of the honors his due, and for which the 
 royal word had gone forth ; and in the end, when the weight of years was upon 
 him and there was nothing more he could discover, he was allowed by Ferdinand 
 to die in poverty, "with no place to repair to except an inn." But if Ferdinand 
 was not a royal giver Columbus was more than one. For the world will never 
 
48 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 forget the inscription that, for very shame, was placed upon a marble tomb over 
 his remains — he was now seven years dead — and which reads : — 
 
 " A Castilla y a Leon 
 Nuevo mundo dio Colon." 
 To Castile and Leon Columbus gave a new world. 
 
 As to the character of Columbus, there is wanting space here for consider- 
 ing the subject at any length ; nor does it at all seem necessary. Time has 
 given the great navigator a character for courage, daring, and endurance, which 
 no modern historian can take from him — least of all can the statement, that the 
 falsification of the record of his voyage was reprehensible, stand. It was no 
 more reprehensible than the act of Washington in deceiving the enemy at 
 Princeton ; and in Columbus's case his foes were the scriptural ones "of his own 
 household." Living in an age when buccaneering was honorable and piracy 
 reputable, it will not do to gauge Columbus by the standard of our day. It is 
 sufficient to say that he was great, in the fact that he put in practice what others 
 had only dreamed of Aristotle was sure of the spheroidicity of the earth, and 
 was certain that "strange lands" lay to the west: Columbus sailed a.nd found ; 
 — he went, he saw, he conquered. And these pages cannot better be brought 
 to a close than by quoting what one of the most thoughtful of recent poets, 
 Arthur Hugh Clough, has expressed in his lines, prompted no doubt by his visit 
 ■to this country : — 
 
 " What if wise men had, as far back as Ptolemy, 
 
 Judged that the earth like an orange was round, 
 
 None of them ever said, ' Come along, follow me, 
 
 Sail to the West and the East will be found ' 
 
 Many a day before 
 
 Ever they'd come ashore, 
 
 From the * San Salvador,' 
 
 Sadder and wiser men. 
 
 They'd have turned back again ; 
 
 And that he did not, but did cross the sea, 
 
 Is a pure wonder, I must say, to me." 
 
 M. H. B. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 POST-COIvUNIBIAN EXPLORERS AND DISCOVERERS. 
 
 O SOONER had the news of the successful results achieved 
 by Columbus reached Spain, than it spread like wild-fire 
 through the then civilized world. The three other great 
 maritime powers, — Portugal, England, and France, — were es- 
 pecially aroused to discover, if possible, lands for themselves. 
 On the one side were Ferdinand and Isabella, who were 
 determined to acquire and hold "the strange lands to the 
 west," whose possession had been guaranteed them by the 
 Pope. On the other hand, there were the three other great powers, with whom 
 desire of conquest and dominion existed no less strongly than with Spain. 
 These nations were resolved to do all that lay in their power to acquire 
 dominion ; whatever difficulty might arise with Spain could be settled later. 
 
 The first country to compete with Spain in western discovery was England, 
 and the first one to follow in the footsteps of Columbus was John Cabot, who, 
 with his son Sebastian, was destined to make important discoveries which 
 would hand the name of Cabot down to history as surely as that of the great 
 pioneer discoverer, Columbus, himself 
 
 It was as early as 1492 that -Senor Puebla, then the Spanish Ambassador 
 to the Court of England, wrote to his Sovereigns that "a person had come, 
 like Columbus, to propose to the King of England an enterprise like that of 
 the Indies." The Spanish King immediately instructed his minister that he 
 should inform Henry VII that the prior claims of Spain and Portugal would be 
 interfered with if he commissioned any such adventurer. But the warning 
 came too late. 
 
 It is possible that the unsuccessful mission of Bartholomew Columbus to 
 England, while the future Admiral was besieging the Spanish Court, may have 
 been the means of arousing in John Cabot's mind a desire to test the truth of 
 the new theory of a westward path to the Indies. When the accomplished feat 
 of the first voyage to the West Indies fired the imagination of Europe and 
 became the chief topic of interest among the maritime nations, even cool- 
 4 49 
 
50 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 blooded England was measurably excited, and her parsimonious King yielded 
 to the urgent prayers of a Genoese navigator, and authorized John Cabot and his 
 three sons " to sail to the East, West, or North, with five ships, carrying the 
 English flag, to seek and discover all the islands, countries, regions, or provinces 
 of pagans in whatever part of the world." We do not learn that this generous 
 permission to sail and discover unknown countries was accompanied by anything 
 more than a meagre provision for carrying it out, although the King in return 
 for the commission given and the single vessel equipped was to have one-fifth 
 of the profits of the voyage. According to at least one authority, Cabot had a 
 little fleet of three or four vessels fitted out by private enterprise, "wheryn 
 dyvers merchaunts as well of London as Bristowe aventured goodes and 
 sleight merchaundise wh departed from the West cuntrey in the begynnyng 
 of somer — ." We are only sure, however, of one vessel, the Matthews, which 
 left Bristol in May of 1497. 
 
 Choosing the most probable of several vague accounts of Cabot's course in 
 starting out, we find the sturdy adventurer, with his son and eighteen followers, 
 standing to the northward, after leaving the Irish coast, and then westerly into 
 the unknown sea. The plan was that which Columbus followed, when he sailed 
 from the Island of Ferro in the Canaries, of striking a certain parallel of latitude 
 and sticking to it. The transatlantic liners of to-day call that "great-circle 
 sailing." 
 
 We have absolutely no record of the month or more spent upon the 
 outward course. What strange experiences the Gulf Stream or the Labrador 
 current presented to Cabot we can only surmise. There were no summer isles 
 and turquoise seas for him. Instead of the song birds, the spicy breezes and 
 silver sands that Columbus found, his less fortunate countryman came upon the 
 forbidding coast of Labrador, bleak even in the summer time, where he saw no 
 human beings. 
 
 It was on the 24th of June, 1497, that those on board of the Matthews 
 unexpectedly caught sight of that strange, unknown land. They had no more 
 notion than had Columbus of the magnitude of the discovery. This was to their 
 appreciation no new world, but rather the extreme coast of the kingdom of the 
 Grand Khan — a remote and desolate shore of India. But their imagination 
 peopled it with strange beings ; demons, griffins, and all the uncouth creatures 
 of mediaeval mythology dwelt there with the bear and the walrus. If the South 
 was the scene of brighter illusions, of kingdoms where the rulers lived in golden 
 halls and fountains which could confer upon the bather the gift of perpetual 
 youth, the glamour and legend which the cold crags of the North conjured up 
 were not less characteristic. Haunted islands and capes, where the clamor of 
 men's voices were heard at night, were known to all the sailors and pilots that 
 followed after the Cabots. 
 
JOHN SEBASTIAN CABOT. 
 
 51 
 
 The land that John Cabot first reached, wherever it was, he called "Terra 
 Firma." There he planted the royal standard of England, after which he seems 
 to have sailed southward ; presumably to reverse the course by which he came 
 over. Peter Martyr, in relating the wonders that Cabot discovered, recounts 
 that "in the seas thereabouts he found so great multitudes of certain Bigge 
 fishes much like unto Tunies (which the inhabitants called baccalaos) that they 
 sometimes stayed hisshippes." 
 Another writer stated that the 
 " Beares also be as bold which 
 will not spare at mid-day to 
 take your fish before your 
 face." Coasting probably for 
 three hundred leagues, with 
 the land to starboard, Cabot 
 seems to have discovered New- 
 foundland on the mainland side 
 and to have passed through 
 the Gulf of St. Lawrence. He 
 named several islands and 
 prominent points, but the 
 names are uncertain and the 
 localities problematical. We 
 only know that in his opinion 
 England would no longer have 
 to go to Iceland for her fish, 
 and that he relied upon his 
 crew to corroborate his state- 
 ments when he returned to 
 England, because his unsup- 
 ported word would not have 
 established the fact of his dis- 
 coveries. Royalty is not al- 
 ways liberal, despite the phrase 
 
 CABOT ON THE SHORES OF LABRADOR. 
 
 "a royal giver" ; for we learn 
 
 right here of the munificence of the English King, who gave this intrepid sailor 
 and discoverer ten pounds as a reward for his labor, and afterwards added a 
 yearly pension of twenty pounds, or ;^ioo. There is something pathetic in this 
 fragmentary story of the second continent-finder. The little spasm of approval 
 and excitement which his success occasioned soon died away, and even at its 
 height was utterly inadequate to the magnitude of his work. The simple sailor 
 must have made as great a show as possible upon the stipend granted by the 
 
52 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 king-, for we read in a letter of the Venetian, Pasqualigo, that " he is dressed in 
 silk and the English run after him like a madman." 
 
 A second voyage of John and Sebastian Cabot to discover the island of 
 Cipango, — that illusory land that Columbus had so hopefully sought, — was 
 undertaken ; but a storm came up and one of the vessels was much damaged, 
 finally seeking refuge in an Irish port. The others sailed into a fog of tradition 
 and mystery as dense as that which wrapped the new-found land. We read 
 that the expedition returned and that Sebastian Cabot lived to engage in further 
 adventures, but of his father we know nothing further, the supposition being 
 that he died upon this second expedition. Whether the third traditional voyage 
 of Sebastian Cabot in the fifteenth century is fact or fable is not known. His 
 subsequent career was mainly in the service of other sovereigns. 
 
 The profits of the second voyage of the Cabots were so meagre as to fail 
 to arouse any enthusiasm ; they were so small, in fact, that almost all interest 
 died out in England. We read of one or two minor adventures, as those of 
 Rut and Grube, the former of whom went to find the northern passage to 
 Cathay, in which voyage his two ships encountered vast icebergs, by which one 
 of them was lost and the other "durst go no further," and after visiting Cape 
 Race returned to England. With these few exceptions England took no part 
 in the great work of discovery, by which, little by little, with here an island 
 and there a headland, now a river and then a bit of coast, the results of that 
 great discovery were combined into that which came to be known, though not 
 at first, as the New World. 
 
 Yet Newfoundland was not deserted. Almost from the first the Breton 
 and Basque fishermen, hardy and adventurous, frequented its shores. The Isle 
 of Demons and other uncanny places in the new country were visited by 
 fleets of French fishermen's boats, and plenteous cargoes of "Baccalois," or 
 cod-fish, were taken eastward yearly for the Lenten market. 
 
 AMERICUS VESPUCIUS AND HIS VOYAGES. 
 
 The year 1500 was one of extreme importance in the making of New 
 World history. The Spanish and Portuguese had already settled their dispute 
 over the division of territory, the Pope's decision, to which all good Catholics 
 in that day yielded unhesitating obedience, having given to Spain all land dis- 
 covered west of a certain meridian line, and to Portugal whatever lay to the 
 eastward. In this way Portugal acquired her right to the Brazils ; and she also 
 laid claim to Newfoundland. But the great element, time, had just begun to 
 work. It was destined, under the ordering of Providence, that Spain and 
 Portugal should make conquests, but not hold them. The Anglo-Sa.xon was 
 only then a potentiality; his greatness was becoming recognized: he was yet to 
 sweep the Atlantic, and, finally, settling on the stormy coast to the west, was 
 
AMERICUS VESPUCIUS AND HIS VOYAGES. S3 
 
 to lay the foundations of a great empire, which was to make it possible to tell 
 the inspiring and unique Story of America. 
 
 We now come to Americus Vespucius, who was, singularly enough, and 
 through no scheming of his own, to give his name to a country that should 
 rightly have borne the name Columbia. And he was to do this though he 
 headed but one expedition. The story must necessarily be brief 
 
 Vespucius was a Florentine — another conspicuous illustration of the fact 
 that he was to discover even as Columbus had discovered, but Italy was to reap 
 no benefit. He was, indeed, to sow the seed, but the strong arms of others 
 were to reap the harvest. On the 9th day of March, 1451, Vespucius was 
 born, in the city of Florence. Of a noble but not at all wealthy family, he 
 received a liberal education, devoting himself to astronomy and cosmography. 
 The fortunes of business took him to Seville, where he became the agent of 
 the powerful Medici family. It was in 1490 that he became acquainted with 
 Columbus, and was concerned in fitting out four caravels for voyages of dis- 
 covery ; he took an active part in assisting Columbus in preparing for his 
 second voyage. Vespucius makes the statement, which we are prepared to 
 accept, that in 1497 he sailed, and probably as astronomer, with one of the 
 numerous expeditions that the success of Columbus had called into existence, 
 leaving Cadiz on the loth of May of that year. After twenty-seven days of 
 sailing, the fleet, consisting of four vessels, reached "a coast which we thought 
 to be that of a continent," traversing which they found themselves in "the 
 finest harbor in the world." Just what that harbor is it is impossible to say. 
 Some writers have placed it as far south as Campeachy Bay ; Chesapeake Bay 
 has also been designated. Cape Charles being the point of entering. It is 
 impossible, however, owing to Vespucius's loose manner of writing, to fix the 
 place with any certainty. But he states that he doubled Cape Sable, the 
 southernmost point on the peninsula of Florida. Vespucius tells us that 
 while in "the finest harbor" mentioned the natives were very friendly, and 
 implored the aid of the whites in an expedition against a fierce race of cannibals 
 who had invaded at different times their coasts, carrying away human victims 
 whom they sacrificed by the score. The island in question was one of the 
 Bahamas, one hundred leagues away. The fleet accordingly bore away, the 
 Spaniards being piloted by seven friendly Indians. The Spaniards arrived off 
 an island called Iti, and landed. 
 
 Here they encountered fierce cannibals, who fought bravely but unsuccess- 
 fully against firearms. More than two hundred prisoners were made captive, 
 seven of them being presented to the seven Indian guides. But nearly a year 
 had passed since they had left Cadiz. The vessels were leaky ; it was time to 
 return. Accordingly, leaving some point of the coast line of the United States, 
 the fleet reached Cadiz on the 15th of October, 1498, with two hundred and 
 
AN ITIAN CANNIBAL CHIEF OFFERING A HUMAN SACRIFICE TO THE SUN. 
 
 54 
 
HOW AMERICA CAME TO BE NAMED. 55 
 
 twenty-two cannibal prisoners as slaves, where they were well received and 
 sold their slaves for a good sum. 
 
 Still following Vespucius's statement, on the i6th of May, 1499, he started 
 on a second voyage in a fleet of three ships, under Alonzo de Ojeda. In this voy- 
 age Ojeda reached the coast of Brazil, and being compelled to turn to the north 
 because of the strong equatorial current, they went as far as Cayenne, thence to 
 Para, Maracaibo, and Cape de la Vela. They also touched at Saint Domingo. 
 The expedition returned to Cadiz on the 8th of September, 1500. Three 
 months later Yanez Pinzon, taking a like course, discovered the greatest river 
 on the earth, the Amazon, as will be seen a little further on in this chapter. 
 Ojeda just missed that discovery. A year later, for some reason dissatisfied 
 with his position — and Vespucius seems to have passed at pleasure from one 
 command to another — he entered the service of Emanuel, King of Portugal, 
 and took part in an expedition to the coast of Brazil. He wrote a careful 
 account of this voyage, which he addressed to some member of the Medici 
 family, to whom, in 1504, he sent a fuller narrative of his expedition, which 
 was published at Strasbourg. This gave him high reputation as a navigator 
 and original discoverer. 
 
 Under the command of Coelho, a Portuguese navigator, on either May 
 loth or June loth, 1503, a little squadron, with Vespucius, left the Tagus to 
 discover, if possible, Malacca somewhere on the South American coast ; but 
 through mishap the fleet was separated, and Vespucius, with his own vessel, 
 and later joined by another, proceeded to Bahia. Thence they sailed for 
 Lisbon, arriving there, after about a year's absence, on the iSth of June, 1504. 
 
 HOW AMERICA CAME TO BE NAMED. 
 
 In a letter written from Lisbon, in 1 504, to Rene, Duke of Lorraine, Ves- 
 pucius gives an account of four voyages to the Indies, and says that the first 
 expedition in which he took part sailed from Cadiz May 20, 1497, and returned 
 in October, 1498. This letter has provoked endless discussions among his- 
 torians as to the first discovery of the mainland of America, and it has been 
 charged against Vespucius that after his return from his first voyage to Brazil 
 he prepared a chart, giving his own name to that part of the country. It is high 
 time the name of Vespucius was rid of this stain. It seems to be established 
 that at this time the Duke Rene, of Lorraine, a scholar, and one deeply inter- 
 ested in the discoveries of the age, caused a map to be prepared for him by an 
 energetic young student of geography, a young man named Waldsee-Muller, 
 who innocently aflixed the name America to the Brazil country. In this way the 
 name became fixed, and was eventually taken up by others. It was not till 
 nearly thirty years afterward — in 1535 — that the charge of discrediting Colum- 
 bus by affixing his own name was brought, and most unjustly so, against Vespu- 
 
56 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 cius. Latter-day opinion acquits Vespucius of this charge, and now with the 
 fact estabhshed, at this time of our Columbian anniversary, it should no more be 
 brought against the distinguished navigator, whose discoveries were important, 
 if he did not accomplish all that was expected, and that through no fault of his. 
 Vespucius died in Seville, February 2, 151 2 — six years after his predecessor, 
 the first Admiral, had passed away. 
 
 YANEZ PINZON AS A VOYAGER. 
 
 The first man of importance to sail after Ojeda and Vespucci was Vincent 
 Yenez Pinzon, who with his brother Ariez Pinzon, built four caravels, little deck- 
 less or half-decked yachts, with which he sailed from Palos in the month of 
 December, 1499. Going further south than his predecessors, Pinzon bore away 
 toward the coast of Brazil, his first land being discovered at a point eight 
 degrees north of the equator, near where the town of Pernambuco was afterwards 
 built : he was the first Spaniard to cross the equinoctial line. We read that he 
 lost sight of the pole-star, a circumstance which must have alarmed his sailors. 
 More wonderful still, — most miraculous it must have seemed, — was the finding 
 of a great flood of fresh water, at the Equator, out of sight of land, which 
 induced the navigator to seek for a very large river, and he found it ! — for there 
 was the mighty Amazon with its mouth a hundred miles wide and sending a 
 great tide of fresh water a hundred miles out to sea. At their first landing 
 Pinzon's sailors cut the names of their ships and of their sovereign on the trees 
 and the rocks, while he took possession of the land in behalf of Spain. Here 
 Pinzon seized some thirty Indians as slaves. The mighty Amazon, with its 
 hundred-mile wide mouth, filled the explorers with wonder, as well it might. 
 But the capturing of the Indians had created difficulties which endangered 
 the safety of the fleet, so that Pinzon deemed it prudent to shorten his stay. 
 Accordingly he set sail, and skirting along the coast discovered the Orinoco 
 River and Trinidad ; after which they stood across to Hispaniola. A hurricane 
 overtaking the little fleet nearly put an end to Pinzon's adventure, but he finally 
 escaped with the loss of two of his vessels. With the others he returned to 
 Spain, only to find that Diego de Lepe had sailed after him and returned before 
 him, with a report of the continuance of the South American continent far to 
 the southward. 
 
 Rightly Da Gama has no place here, save as a discoverer in times ol 
 discovery. A skilled Portuguese mariner, he coasted the eastern shores of 
 Africa and visited India. In a second voyage he became involved in hostilities 
 with the towns of the Malabar coast. In 1499 he was made Admiral of the 
 Indies. He died at Cochin, India, Christmas Day, 1524. 
 
 In 1499, the same year that the Pinzons and Lepe sailed, Pedro Alvarez de 
 Cabral was commissioned by the Portuguese King, Emanuel, to follow Vasco da 
 
PORTUGAL IN THE FIELD. 
 
 57 
 
 Gama's course and establish a trading station on the Malabar coast. Gomez, 
 for some reason unknown, sailed by the way of the Cape Verde Islands, and 
 taking from thence a much more westerly course than he intended, came, quite 
 by accident, upon the Continent that Pinzon and Lepe had so lately left. 
 Probably the real cause of Cabral's deflection from his original course was to 
 avoid the calms of the Guinea shore. He had no sooner made the strange 
 land than he resolved to cruise along it, and concluded that this wonderful 
 coast was a continent. Despatching a ship home to Portugal with the news — 
 with Caspar de Lemos in com- 
 mand — he pursued his voyage. 
 When Pinzon returned, therefore, 
 he not only found that Lepe had 
 been there before, but ascertained 
 that Portugal pressed its prior 
 claim to the coast he had discov- 
 ered, based on the Pope's edict as 
 well as the voyage of Cabral. 
 The King of Portugal, on receiv- 
 ing Cabral's message, soon des- 
 patched a fleet to discover new 
 territory for his crown ; and 
 Americus Vespucius, till then in 
 the Spanish service, accepted his 
 overtures and went with the ex- 
 pedition. When Caspar de 
 Lemos started for Portugal with 
 the news of the discovery of the 
 southern continent, Cabral waited 
 only a few days and then sailed 
 southward. 
 
 The result of this second part 
 of his voyage was the discover)' 
 of the Cape of Good Hope. There the fleet, heretofore so successful, "Avas 
 overtaken by a terrific storm, in the course of which four of his vessels went 
 down, among them being one which was commanded by the navigator Bar- 
 tholomew Diaz. The name which Cabral gave to this new country was Vera 
 Cruz. The appellation by which it was afterwards known, of " Brazil " or "the 
 Brazils," was taken from the dye wood found there ; an Arabic word being 
 borrowed for the purpose. Columbus discovered the new world without 
 knowing he had done so, although his work was in pursuance of carefully 
 laid plans. Cabral however, like Vespucius off the North American coast, 
 
 VASCO DA GAMA. 
 [_Froiir the MSS. i^/ Peeiro Barretto de Resdhtda.) 
 
58 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 was aware from the first that the land he accidentally discovered was the main- 
 land of a great continent. 
 
 After his adventure at the Cape of Good Hope Cabral went as far as 
 Hindostan and returned with laden ships, in which were immense quantities of 
 spices, jewels and rare merchandise. " Verily," said Vespucius, who met him in 
 the Cape Verde Islands upon his return voyage, " God has prospered King 
 Emanuel." The same year [1500] that the Pinzons and Cabral sailed from 
 their respective countries, Portugal sent the brothers Gaspar and Miguel 
 Cortereal on the first of a series of new expeditions to explore the Northwest. 
 The papal line of demarcation between Spanish and Portuguese possessions was 
 called Borgia's meridian, and the suspicion that Cabot's discoveries lay to the 
 eastward of this was sufficient cause for an expedition from Lisbon. These were 
 unfortunate voyages, for although the region already explored by the Cabots 
 was revisited and the flag of Portugal planted in the chill domain of the griffins 
 and demons of Breton fancy, yet the wild men and curiosities which they brought 
 home were but a sorry exchange for the lives that they cost. From Gaspar 
 Cortereal's second voyage he never returned. Two of his ships came home, 
 .and when his brother Miguel went in search of him his flag-ship also was lost, 
 with all on board. 
 
 OTHER DISCOVERERS. 
 
 Rodigero de Bastidas and John de la Cosa, sailing with two ships from 
 Cadiz, in 1502, discovered the Gulf of Darien, which point Ojeda on his 
 second voyage also touched, thence proceeding to the V/est Indies. Following 
 these, after a number of smaller adventurers that tried their fortune upon 
 the Atlantic, Juan de Solis and Vincent Yanez Pinzon sailed from the Port 
 •of Saville, six years later. They directed their two caravels toward the 
 coast of Brazil, going to the thirty-fifth degree south latitude, where they 
 discovered the Rio de la Plata, — the River of Silver, — which they at first 
 called Paranaguaza. To them also is due the credit for the discovery of 
 Yucatan, on this same voyage. De Solis was by some considered the very 
 ablest navigator of his time, and his fame at last induced the King of Spain to 
 appoint him to the command of two ships fitted out to discover a passage to the 
 Spice Islands, or Moluccas, for which he sailed in October, five years after he 
 and Pinzon had made the trip just alluded to. He returned to the la Plata 
 River, which stream he entered in January, 15 16, but a tragic fate awaited him, 
 Attempting to ascend the river and explore its banks, de Solis and a number of 
 his crew were surprised and overpowered by the savages, who with barbaric 
 heardessness roasted and ate the unfortunate Spaniards in the sight of their 
 companions on the vessels. The survivors, sickened and terrified by such a 
 spectacle, lost no time in escaping from the land of these cannibals. They 
 stopped only at Cape San Augustin, where they loaded their vessels with Brazil 
 
PONCE DE LEON DISCOVERS FLORIDA. 59 
 
 wood, and made the best of their way back to Europe with the sad news. 
 In the following year Charles V sent Cordova, with a command of 1 10 men 
 in three caravels, into that distant but no longer dreaded West, which still had 
 its rewards for the adventurer. 
 
 Upon the shore of Yucatan, where he first landed, at Cape Catoche, the 
 Spaniards saw with surprise people who in one respect differed very greatly 
 from the natives who had so far been met with in the western voyages, inasmuch 
 as they dressed in cotton and other fabrics, instead of going naked and painting 
 their bodies. Not only in their dress but in their houses they exhibited signs 
 of civilization that excited the wonder of Cordova and his men. 
 
 PONCE DE LEON DISCOVERS FLORIDA. 
 
 Six years had passed after the death of Columbus, when, in 1512, Juan 
 Ponce de Leon sailed from Puerto Rico in a northerly direction and discovered 
 the peninsula which the Admiral had so nearly found upon his first voyao-e. 
 De Leon first sighted land at about the boundary line separating Florida from 
 Georgia. Landing, he took possession in the name of his sovereign, calling 
 the new country Florida ; for it was in April, when the Cherokee roses, the wild 
 jessamine, and all the multitudinous blossoms of a Floridian spring-time were 
 filling the air with their fragrance. The discoverer of this paradise returned to 
 Spain, and, obtaining the governorship of the new coast, undertook to enter 
 upon its possession. But the savages were otherwise minded. The followers 
 of Ponce de Leon were hunted through the tangled growth of the luxuriant 
 forests or harassed in their defences behind the sand-dunes, till many of them 
 had been killed, and their leader was glad to escape with the little remnant of 
 his force. So he re-embarked, abandoning the country ; but the Spaniards 
 claimed Florida from that day, in spite of a counter-claim which England 
 presented in virtue of the discoveries of the Cabots. 
 
 Later, in 1527, Pamphilo de Narvaes repeated Ponce de Leon's experiment, 
 with a similar result. Then Ferdinand de Soto, who had been Governor of 
 Cuba, obtained the tide of Marquis of Florida, and, with nearly a thousand 
 men and ten ships, he landed, in 1539, on the west coast of the peninsula. 
 Five years later a little handful of broken, impoverished, beaten, disheartened 
 Spaniards, less than a third of the number that had sailed so proudly to the 
 conquest of Florida, left its shores to the sole occupancy of the jealous natives 
 who inhabited it. There was no perpetual "fountain of youth" there for 
 de Soto, but ageing, weariness, and disaster instead. 
 
 When Charles V, of Spain, was beginning to feel the benefit of the con- 
 quest in the New World, and Cortez and the Spanish captains and adventurers 
 were planting the standard of Spain in rich territory, Francis the First, of France, 
 chafed at the necessity of acknowledging the success of his rival. Francis was 
 
6o THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 one of the most curious characters of European history, a combination of good 
 and evil traits. Vanity, culture, sensibility to the influences of art and literature, 
 hatred, malice, and all uncharitableness distinguished him. He was the friend of 
 philosophers and of those who were far from being philosophers. 
 
 From Florence came Verazzano, a navigator of repute who, unlike most of 
 the new world-finders, was by birth a gentleman, descended from men who had 
 been prominent in Florentine history. He was appointed to sail westward from 
 Dieppe with four ships, in the year 1523, to seek a new passage to that Cathay 
 which still lured the hopes of Christendom ; and in passing we may remark 
 upon the curious irony of fortune which permitted Italy to lend to other nations 
 the men who should win the greenest laurels as discoverers, when she herself 
 was unable to claim a foot of territory in the new world. The beginning of 
 Verazzano's voyage was puzzling enough. He had not proceeded far from 
 Dieppe when a storm overtook him and he escaped with two of his vessels to 
 Brittany ; thence he cruised against the Spaniards and finally, having but one 
 vessel left out of the four with which he started, he set sail for the island of 
 Madeira, and on the 17th of January, 1524, turned the prow of his caravel, the 
 Dolphin, westward, to cross the Atlantic. After a passage of forty-five days, 
 during which the strange experiences common to such an adventure were not 
 lacking, he sighted a low shore where vast forests of pine and cypress rose from 
 the sandy soil. This was not far from the present site of Wilmington, North 
 Carolina. Among other things the Florentine noticed the presence of many 
 fragrant plants " which yeeld most sweete savours farr from the shore." The 
 savages who appeared on shore attracted the greatest attention from the voy- 
 agers since they were not at all sure what their reception might be when they 
 landed for the supply of water of which they stood in need. A boat approached 
 as near as possible to the beach, when one of the sailors, taking some gifts as a 
 propitiatory offering, jumped overboard and swam through the surf But as he 
 neared the beach and saw the throng of screeching red men who awaited him 
 his courage failed, and flinging his presents among them he endeavored to 
 return ; but the savages succeeded in capturing him and returned to the sand, 
 where in the sight of the terrified captive they built a great fire. Instead, how- 
 ever, of cooking him, as he expected, they warmed and dried him, showed him 
 every mark of affection, and then led him to the shore and let him go. At the 
 next place they touched, the crew of the Dolphin showed their appreciation 
 of the courtesy of the Indians by stealing one of their children. 
 
 From the Carolinas Verazzano's course was northward along the coast, 
 his first anchorage being in the bay of New York. Into that beautiful harbor, 
 through the Narrows and under the green and tree-covered banks of Staten 
 Island, he rowed, being met by numerous canoes filled with Indians who came 
 out to welcome him. From New York the Dolphin followed the Long Island 
 
THE FRENCH VISIT NEW ENGLAND. 6i 
 
 coast as far as Block Island, and from there to the harbor of Newport, where for 
 fifteen days they rested, being entertained by two savage chiefs, who did all that 
 lay in their power to dazzle the eyes of their white visitors with the signs of opu- 
 lence, as evidenced by copper bracelets, wampum belts, the skins of wild 
 beasts, etc. 
 
 From here the little vessel steered along the New England coast, neither offi- 
 cers nor seamen finding much to attract them. The Indians were suspicious and 
 inhospitable, driving them back with shouts and showers of arrows when they 
 ventured ashore in their boats. The seaboard of Maine was visited, and then 
 the banks of Newfoundland, from which last point Verazzano, whose expedition 
 was for us, perhaps, the most significant of all, sailed back for France, having 
 explored the American coast from Hatteras to Newfoundland. 
 
 In the following year Verazzano sailed again from France with a fleet, but 
 no news of that expedition ever came back, and the mystery of its loss chilled 
 the ardor for discovery in that country, so that for several years we hear of no 
 further adventures to the new world. But in 1534 the persuasions of Admiral 
 Chabot led to the issuing of a commission to Jacques Cartier, of St. Malo, who 
 sailed from that port in the same year with two ships and one hundred and 
 twenty-two men. He circumnavigated Newfoundland and explored the Gulf 
 of St. Lawrence, and upon a second voyage sailed up the river of the same 
 name for three hundred leagues, as far as the "great and swift Fall." On the 
 site of Montreal he visited an Indian town. Having attempted the settlement 
 for which he had been sent out, Cartier went back to France only to return with 
 a larger expedition to Canada five years later. 
 
 Haifa century of discovery and adventure had elapsed. The map-makers 
 of Europe during that time were kept busy by the changes made necessary 
 from fresh data requiring the readjustment of old lines. From Columbus to 
 Verazzano and Cartier, the whole coast, with a few exceptions, had been discov- 
 ered, from the stony crags of Labrador to the Cape of Good Hope. It only 
 remained now for the round-up of this magnificent hunt, which was accom' 
 plished by the intrepid Magellan, prince of navigators, who, first turning west- 
 wardly across the Pacific found the true path to far-off" Cathay, which the mighty 
 Genoese had sought so patiently, so grandly, so mistakenly, among the isles of 
 June and the pearl banks of the Caribbean Sea. 
 
 More than ordinary romance and interest attend the story of Vasco Nunez 
 de Balboa. His appearance in the story of Spanish conquest in America, if ' 
 not dignified, is captivating to the imagination. Martin Fernandez de Enciso, 
 the geographer, sailed from St. Domingo to go to the relief of the explorer, 
 Ojeda, who was dying of famine at San Sebastian. Among the stores in his 
 vessel was a cask which contained something more valuable than the bread 
 which it was invoiced as containing. When Enciso's ships had got fairly out 
 
62 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 to sea, Balboa crept out of his cask and presented himself to the commander, 
 who could, after all, do nothing but scold, as it was then too late to return the 
 fugitive to the creditors from whom he had taken that means of escaping. 
 
 t f KNA c_:Objf:s 
 
 
 )m^ 
 
 FERDINAND CORTEZ. 
 {Front fainting ttt fiossirssi\>H i^ tk^ Miirfuis de Sa/amaKca.) 
 
 There were some threats of putting the culprit ashore on a small desert island, 
 but that was not done, or one of the most popular stories of the New World 
 would have been unwritten. 
 
THE STORY OF BALBOA. 63 
 
 But by the time the expedition in search of Ojeda had been abandoned 
 and the followers of Enciso, reinforced by the haggard remnant of Ojeda's 
 force, had reached the Gulf of Uraba, Halboa was no inconsiderable figure in 
 that company. 
 
 When the building of Santa Maria del Darien had commenced and 
 Enciso's temper provoked an insurrection, the stowaway, Balboa, was spoken 
 of as his successor. The new-comers had encroached on the province of 
 Nicuesa, who had been given a province in Darien, of which he was Governor, 
 at the same time that Ojeda was similarly favored by King Ferdinand. Some 
 of them, therefore, were for giving their allegiance to that Governor The 
 matter was settled by giving Balboa charge till Nicuesa should come. 
 
 Nicuesa, embittered by famine and all manner of hardship, was rejected by 
 the men of Darien when he finally came to them, and, turning his poor little 
 brigantine seaward, was never heard from again. The cruelty shown to him at 
 this time was afterward charged upon Balboa, but he was cleared by the court. 
 He, however, showed little kindness to the irate Enciso, who went home to 
 Spain an avowed enemy, complaining bitterly of the treatment he had received 
 at the hands of the stowaway, whom, doubtless, he regretted not having 
 " marooned," i. e., cast on a desert island, when he had the chance. 
 
 Balboa next explored Darien. He married a native princess, thus making 
 the old chief Comogre, her father, his firm friend. The first evidence which the 
 Spaniards had of the superior claims of the people of Central America to civil- 
 ization, was at Comogre's house, where "finely wrought floors and ceilings," a 
 chapel occupied by ancestral mummies, and other signs of ease and leisure, 
 appeared. But dearer than anything else was the sight of ornaments and flakes 
 of virgin gold. This the .Spaniards, with their usual propensity, acquired, and 
 marveled at the strange tales which were told them of a land further to the west- 
 ward where the people made bowls and cups of the yellow metal. This was 
 the first news they had received of the kingdom of Peru. Balboa sent the 
 whole of the story and a fifth of the gold to Spain as Ferdinand's share, but the 
 ship went down on the voyage. Its arrival at Court would have done more 
 than anything else to check the legal proceedings which were being commenced 
 against him at home. However, Balboa was appointed Captain-General of 
 Darien, by the Government of Hispaniola, which was some little comfort to 
 him. 
 
 Balboa next advanced across the Isthmus to find "the great sea " of which 
 he had heard. On the twenty-fifth of September, in 1513, after some trouble 
 with the Indians, Vasco Nunez de Balboa stood where the poet Keats has 
 made Cortez stand for some years past, on a peak in Darien, a mountain in the 
 country of Quarequa, and looked with the glad eyes of a discoverer on the blue 
 waters of the mighty Pacific Ocean, that till then had had no herald in the 
 
64 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Eastern world. Having shortly after this gained the Pacific coast, Balboa 
 returned to Darien with the 
 news of his great discovery, 
 which might have gained him 
 the gratitude and reward it mer- 
 ited had not Pedrarias Davila 
 succeeded in gaining the royal 
 ear, and with a band of cava- 
 liers, lured to new fields by the 
 golden rumors of Peru, started 
 for Darien. By his commission 
 Davila was Admiral and Gov- 
 
 „1tJi 
 
 % 
 
 i' ? 
 
 LA4 
 
 x\^V-« 
 
 ernor ; he was a leading 
 i.^'- figure on the Isthmus for 
 sixteen years, and during 
 ,. that time committed so 
 many crimes that the his- 
 L^yl^/w^-^^^UPflPPI^^pr ' • torian Oviedo computes 
 
 f ' - • that he would have to 
 
 BALBOA DISCOVERS THK PAUMC. ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^.jj.^^ ^^^J^ ^j 
 
 the judgment day ! Oviedo, like the humane Las Casas, believed that the 
 Indians possessed souls ; and though we know how given the Spanish chronic- 
 
DISCOVERY OF THE PACIFIC OCEAN. 65 
 
 lers were to exaq-geration and even downrig-ht mendacity, still we cannot doubt 
 
 BALBOA TAKES POSSESSION OF THE PACIFIC, IN THE NAME OF HIS SOVEREIGNS. 
 
 that enough murders were committed during the governorship of Davila to 
 
 make even the conscience of a Spaniard feel uncomfortable. With the cava- 
 5 
 
66 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Hers who came over with Davila were Oviedo, the historian already named, and 
 Enciso, Balboa's old commander. The first thing that the jealous Davila did 
 was to arrest Balboa on trumped-up charges, but they did not suffice to insure 
 his conviction, and about this time the news of his great discoveries was 
 beginning to turn the tide in Spain in his favor. It is to be said to Balboa's 
 credit that he was very politic in his treatment of the Indians, using kindness 
 where the new Governor practiced the utmost cruelty. As a result Balbo: 
 was regarded with friendly feelings and his rival hated, — a condition of affairs 
 that could not fail to engender jealousy and danger. 
 
 The Spanish bishop, who had come with the expedition, strove to patch up 
 matters by suggesting a betrothal between Balboa and the daughter of the 
 Governor. As the daughter was in Spain, and the alliance could not be con- 
 summated for some time, Balboa consented, though we have no evidence that 
 he really contemplated abandoning his beloved Indian wife. The proposed 
 marriage was but one article in an important treaty, without which the younger 
 man would have been crushed by the elder. 
 
 Before long, however, Balboa again incurred the hatred of his enemy, and 
 accepting a treacherous invitation to visit him, was arrested by his old comrade, 
 Pizarro, and beheaded, at the age of forty-two, in the land with which his name and 
 fame are indissolubly connected. It was just before his last quarrel with Davila, 
 which resulted in his untim.ely end, that Balboa performed one of the most 
 astonishing feats in Spanish-American annals : having taken his ships apart, 
 he transported them across the Sierras, and launched them on the Pacific. 
 
 Ferdinand de Soto was born in Xeres, Spain, in 1 500. We first meet with 
 him, so far as American exploration is concerned, on accompanying his friend 
 and patron Davila [previously referred to in the account of Balboa], on his 
 expedition to Darien, of which Davila was governor, and' whose offensive 
 administration De Soto was the first to resist. He supported Hernandez in 
 Nicaragua in 1527, who perished by the hand of Davila for not obeying his 
 instructions. Withdrawing from the service of Davila, in 1528 he explored the 
 coasts of Guatemala and Yucatan for 700 miles, in search of the strait which was 
 supposed to connect the two oceans. In 1532, by special request of Pizarro, 
 he joined him in his enterprise of conquering Peru. He was present at the 
 seizure of the Peruvian Inca, and took part in the massacre which followed, 
 serving the usual apprenticeship in butchery which hardened the hearts and made 
 callous the nerves of those who followed the Sanish conquerors : but we are told 
 he condemned the murder of the Inca Alahualpa, as well he might ! — Prescott has 
 pictured the infamy of this crime in indelible colors. 
 
 In 1537, De Soto was appointed Governor of Cuba, and two years later 
 he crossed the Gulf of Mexico to attempt the conquest of Florida at his own 
 expense, believing it to be the richest province yet discovered. Anchoring in 
 
FERDINAND DE SOTO. 
 
 67 
 
 Tampa Bay, May 25th, 1539, his route was through a country made hostile by 
 the violence of the Spanish invader, Navarez. It was fighting all the time, but 
 it was not conquest. He continued to march northward, reaching, October 
 1 8th, 1540, the present site of Mobile, Alabama, and finally arriving at the 
 mouth of the Savannah river. That country was then, as it is now, flat and 
 sandy, its low forests of pine interspersed with cypress swamps and knolls where 
 the live-oaks flourished. Frequent streams intersect portions of it. Traveling 
 
 with such means as De Soto had at his 
 disposal was very slow and trouble- 
 some. From the Savannah he turned 
 inland, fighting the Indians at almost 
 every step, and overcoming mighty 
 
 obstacles. With nearly a third of 
 his men slain or lost, after a winter 
 spent on the Yazoo, and disap- 
 pointment following disappointment as he searched in vain, in his westward 
 course, for the cities of gold which he saw in glowing but illusory vision, after 
 a year and a half of unparalleled hardships and constant marching, in April, 
 1542, he discovered the Mississippi, that mighty stream whose current flows for 
 four thousand miles, upon which the eyes of a white man had never before 
 rested. This he explored for a short distance above and belov/ Chickasaw 
 Blufts. Here his great career ended, for he died of malignant fever. To 
 
68 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 conceal his death from the Indians, his body was wrapped in a mantle, and 
 in the stillness of midnight was silently sunk in the middle of the stream. His 
 soldiers pronounced his eulogy by grieving for their loss, while the priests 
 chanted the first requiem ever heard on the waters of the Mississippi. 
 
 THE BANKS OK THE MISSISSIPPI TO-DAY. 
 
OLD GATES AT ST. AUGUSTINE, FLORIDA. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 SETTLING THE NEW^ COUNTRY. 
 
 FEW years cover the beginnings of westward migration from 
 Europe and the British Isles. Great impulses seem to be 
 epidemic. The variety' of causes which led to the planting of 
 the American colonies became operative under diverse national 
 and race conditions, so that they appear in history as the 
 synchronous details of a common plan. As the reader follows 
 these pages and appropriates all the wonderful and inspiring 
 details of this unequaled record of four centuries, his intere.st 
 will deepen and his amazement will keep pace with his interest. Finding a 
 barren shore, broken only by the roar of the surf the cries of birds and animals, 
 and the whoop of the Indian, he will lay down the volume, having discovered 
 that civilization has followed the sun until the two oceans have met — connected 
 by an unbroken tide of humanity ebbing and flowing from the Atlantic to the 
 Pacific ; and westward the Star of Empire still takes its way ! 
 
 A minute account of the social and political situations in the various 
 kingdoms of Europe during the sixteenth century is not within the scope of 
 this work, but it will be well to make a very brief statement of the questions 
 that agitated Christendom at this time, and to notice the temper of the times. ' 
 Cupidity and a love of adventure led the Spaniard to the conquest of the 
 New World. Spain was then paramount in Europe, most powerful as well as 
 most Catholic ; and the controlling motive of her sovereigns was conquest. 
 It was not reformation nor revolution that sent her people over seas, but 
 
 69 
 
70 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the love of power and wealth. In France, on the contrar}^ the spirit of 
 revolt against established dogmas had led to persecution, so that the Hugue- 
 nots were glad to find an asylum in the wilderness of the New World. 
 Under these conditions the first colonies were attempted in the middle of 
 the sixteenth century. Thirty years later a second planting, more general and 
 more effectual, was begun. 
 
 At that time Protestant England had a Catholic king. Henry of Navarre 
 was upon the throne of France, which he had gained by his apostacy. Holland, 
 the mighty little republic, was, under the wise leadership of John of Barne- 
 veld and the States General, keeping Catholic Europe in check. Spain 
 had been for years planning the conquest of England "as a stepping- 
 stone to the recovery of the Netherlands." It will be seen that the very 
 causes which led emigrants to colonize the new continent forbade friendship 
 or common interests between those of different races, the animosities of the 
 Old World being very carefully transplanted to the new along with other 
 possessions. 
 
 France made the first attempt at colonization in 1555. One of the leaders 
 in the enterprise was Coligny, the Huguenot admiral ; John Ribault and 
 Laudoniere were masters of successive expeditions, seeking first the Florida 
 coast and afterward establishing a settlement in Carolina. The French have 
 seldom made good colonists, and those of Carolina were no exception to the 
 general rule. It is probable that their quarrelsome dispositions would have 
 destroyed them in time had not the Spanish claimants of the country, led by 
 Menendez, hastened the event. This expedition of the Spaniards was not 
 only noteworthy because of the cruel massacre of Ribault and his Huguenot 
 followers, but also as the occasion of the founding of the most ancient of 
 North American cities, St. Augustine. This occurred in 1564. 
 
 The settlement of St. Augustine v/as followed by a hiatus in which nothing 
 was done toward the colonization of America. This was due to the great 
 religious war which was then raging in Europe. But in the interval the mis- 
 sionary expeditions of the Spanish Franciscans, Ruyz and Espejio, in 1582, 
 resulted in the building of Santa Fe in New Mexico. There had also been the 
 establishment by adventurers of various fishing and trading stations, notably 
 the one on the island of New Foundland. 
 
 During the interval England had been steadily growing as a marine power, 
 and her navigators had directed men's eyes anew towards the land where so 
 many of their countrymen should find refuge. Finally Raleigh, following in 
 the footsteps of his famous half-brother. Sir Humphrey Gilbert, obtained a 
 patent from Queen Elizabeth, by the terms of which he should become pro- 
 prietor of six hundred miles radially from any point which he might discover 
 or take, provided he did not encroach upon territory otherwise granted by any 
 
*N INDUN ATTACK ON BROOKFIELD. 
 7! 
 
72 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Christian sovereign. As an auxiliary to this grant the queen gave her favorite 
 a monopoly of the sale of sweet wines, by the profits of which business he was 
 soon enabled to fit out what was known as the Lane expedition, that sailed 
 under the command of Grenville in 1585, and landed at Roanoke, in Virgmia, 
 
 THE ROANOKE COLONY. 
 
 Grenville's first act upon landing was to rouse the animosity of the Indians 
 by burning one of their villages and some cornfields, after which he left Lane, 
 the Governor, with only an hundred and ten men and returned to England. 
 Scarcity of provisions, a constant quarrel with their Indian neighbors, and a 
 
 general feeling of discouragement 
 led these first Virginia colonists to 
 hail the navigator, Drake, who ap- 
 peared on the coast a few months 
 after, as a deliverer, and rejecting 
 his offers of a vessel and provi- 
 sions, they insisted upon returning 
 with him to the mother country. 
 Their departure was almost imme- 
 diately followed by the arrival of 
 reinforcements and supplies from 
 Raleigh, brought by Grenville, who, 
 when he found the place deserted, 
 left fifteen men to guard it and 
 himself proceeded southward to 
 pillage the Spaniards of the West 
 Indies. 
 
 A second expedition, dis- 
 patched by Raleigh, included many 
 women, that families might be 
 formed on the new soil and the colonists be satisfied to remain. This enter- 
 prise was led by John White and eleven others, having a company charter. 
 Upon arrival in Virginia White found only a skeleton to show where the 
 former settlement had been. Indian treachery was assigned as the reason for 
 its disappearance. Actuated probably by a nervous anxiety. White massacred 
 some friendly Indians, under the impression that they were hostiles, and in 
 August of 1587 returned to England for supplies, leaving behind him eighty- 
 nine men, seventeen women, and eleven children, the youngest being his 
 own sfranddauehter, Virorinia Dare, the first white child born in America. 
 
 White arrived in England to find the nation preparing for a struggle with 
 Spain. His return to the colonies was therefore delayed. Raleigh, finding 
 
 She Ki^'KC-ifficrfch/i jrj--. 
 
 INDIAN VILLAt.L h.Ni_Li.'5LD WITH PALIbAL»L=.. 
 
 {From the original drawing in the British Mitseum, made by John 
 White in 1583.) 
 
THE FRENCH ATTEMPT COLONIZATION. 73 
 
 himself impoverished by the former expeditions, which had cost him $200,000, 
 made an assignment, under his patent, to a company which inckided White and 
 one Thomas Smith. A new fleet was procured, though with considerable 
 trouble, and again the adventurers sought the Virginia coast, in 1590, only to 
 find that the unfortunate settlement of three years before had been utterly wiped 
 out of existence. So ended the first English attempt to settle America. 
 
 THE FRENCH ATTEMPT COLONIZATION. 
 
 About the same time de La Roche, a Marquis of Brittany, obtained from 
 Henry IV of France a commission to take Canada. His company consisted 
 largely of convicts and criminals. Following him came Chauvin de Chatte, but 
 he accompHshed little of permanent value. 
 
 For some years following the last attempt of Raleigh to colonize Virginia, 
 a desultory trade with the Indians of the coast was pursued, the staples being 
 sassafras, tobacco, and furs. Richard Hakluyt, one of the assignees of Raleigh, 
 was most active in promoting this traffic ; and among others employed was 
 Bartholomew Gosnold, who, taking a more northerly course than the one 
 usually followed, discovered Cape Cod, Nantucket, and Martha's Vineyard, 
 and the Elizabeth Islands. Following Gosnold, in 1603, came Martin Pring, 
 exploring Penobscot Bay, tracing the coast thence as far south as Martha's 
 Vineyard. 
 
 A French grant of the same year gave to Sieur de Monts, a Protestant, the 
 whole of North America between the 40th and 46th parallels of north latitude. 
 This domain was named Acadie. De Monts looked for a monopoly of the fur 
 trade on what is now the New England and Canadian coast. His Lieutenants in 
 the expeditions which he soon commenced, were Poutrincourt and Champlain, 
 of whom the latter became famous for several discoveries, but in particular for 
 the lake which bears his name. 
 
 So it will be noticed that both the French and English were stretching out 
 their hands to acquire the same territory. De Monts and Champlain settled 
 their colony at St. Croix, but soon shifted, trying various points along the coast, 
 and even attempted to inhabit Cape Cod, but were driven away by the savages. 
 At last they transferred the settlement to Port Royal (Annapolis), where it 
 endured for about a year. De Monts' commission or patent was recalled in 
 1606, and but a Httle while previously Raleigh's grant was forfeited by 
 attainder, he having been imprisoned by King James on a charge of 
 treason. 
 
 The frequent failures to effect a permanent settlement in America did not 
 discourage adventurers, whose desire to possess the new world seemed to grow 
 stronger every year. Soon two new companies were incorporated under P^oyal 
 charter, to be known as the First and Second Colonies of Virginia. The 
 
74 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 former was composed of London r;ien, and the latter of Plymouth people 
 principally. 
 
 The charter authorized the Companies to recruit and ship colonists, to 
 engage in mining operations and the like, and to trade ; their exports to be free 
 of duties for seven years and duties to be levied by themselves for their own 
 use for a period of twenty years. They might also coin money and protect 
 themselves against invasion. Their lands were held of the King. 
 
 ■ ■ HARD TIMES COME AGAIN. 
 
 Hardly had the charter been granted when James began to make regu- 
 lations or instructions for the government of the colonies, which gave a shadow of 
 self rule, established the church of England, and decreed, among- other thingfs, 
 that the fruits of their industries were to be held in common stock by the colo- 
 nists for five years. 
 
 These instructions, along with the names of the "Council" appointed by 
 James for the government of the settlement, were carried, sealed in a tin bo.x, by 
 Captain Christopher Newport, who commanded the three vessels which con- 
 stituted the initial venture of the London Company. An ill chosen band 
 landed at last at Old Point Comfort, after a stormy voyage. Of the one hundred 
 and five men there were forty-three "gentlemen ", twelve laborers, half a dozen 
 mechanics and a number of soldiers. These quarreled during the voyage, so 
 that John Smith, who it afterward appeared was one of the Councillors 
 appointed by the Crown, entered Chesapeake Bay a prisoner, charged with con- 
 spiracy. As might have been expected, this company did not fare well. They 
 were consumed with laziness and jealousy ; there were cabals in the council and 
 bickerings outside of it. Repeatedly the men tried to desert ; deaths were fre- 
 quent and want stared them in the face. During this time it is hardly too 
 much to say that the energry and wisdom of John Smith held the discouraged 
 adventurers together. New arrivals of the same sort as the first added to, 
 rather than diminished, the difficulties of the situation, so that at length Smith 
 wrote that thirty workmen would be worth more than a thousand of such people 
 as were being sent out. Not till the third lot of emigrants arrived did any 
 women visit the new settlement, and then only two. The Indians became more 
 and more troublesome, and the London Company, dissatisfied at receiving no 
 returns from their investment, threatened to leave the settlers to shift for 
 themselves. 
 
 In 1609 the London Company succeeded in obtaining a new charter, by the 
 terms of which it organized as a stock company, with officers chosen for life, 
 a governor appointed by the Company's Council in England, and a territory 
 extending from the Atlantic to the Pacific in a strip four hundred miles in width. 
 
 During the interval between the granting of the charter and the organization 
 
POCAHONTAS. 
 
 75 
 
 of the new government anarchy reigned in Virginia. Smith did everything 
 
 possible to restore order, but was at last wounded by an accidental explosion 
 
 of powder and forced to return to England. At this time Jamestown, which was 
 
 the name of the settlement, contained 
 
 five hundred men, sixty dwelhngs, a fort, 
 
 store and church The people possessed (^' 
 
 a little live stock and about thirty acres 
 
 of cultivated land, but as this was all 
 
 AN INDIAN COUNCIL OF WAR. 
 
 , ~ inadequate to their support 
 
 , ; there followed what is known 
 
 in the annals of the colony 
 
 as the " Starving time." 
 
 These earlier days in Virginia, while historically valuable only as a warning, 
 
 have afforded an unusual share of romance, much of which centres about the 
 
 unromantic name of Smith. The historian gladly concedes to this remarkable 
 
 man his full share of credit for the survival of one of the most ill assorted 
 
76 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 parties that ever attempted to settle a new land. But, added to what is known 
 of Smith's adventures, struggles and escapes, is a great deal that rests solely 
 upon his own authority, and much of this is probably apocryphal. One hesitates, 
 for instance, to examine the Pocahontas legend too closely. There is no doubt 
 of the existence of that aboriginal princess, of her marriage to the Englishman, 
 Rolfe, of her enthusiastic reception by English society, or of the fact that some 
 of her proud descendants live to-day in Virginia. But the pretty story of hei 
 devotion in saving the life of John Smith by protecting him with her own person 
 when the club of the executioner was raised by chief Powhatan's order may be 
 questioned. The account was not given in Smith's first narratives, and was 
 subsequently written by him several years after the death of the lady in 
 question. The multitude of hairbreadth escapes and marvelous adventures of 
 which Smith made himself the centre, have laid him open to the suspicion of 
 drawing a longer bow than Powhatan himself 
 
 JOHN SMITH. 
 
 Clearing away the romance, and allowing all that is necessary to one who is 
 so often the hero of his own narrative, it may not be uninteresting to briefly note 
 some of the unquestioned services that John Smith performed for the struggling 
 colony. We have seen how he arrived under suspicion and arrest, landing on 
 the site of the little settlement which was destined to owe so much to him, like 
 a felon. The opening of the hitherto secret instructions given under the broad 
 seal of England, disclosed the fact that he was one of the Councillors named in 
 that document. But it was his own clear head and strong courage rather than 
 any royal appointment which won him the leadership in the affairs of the settle- 
 ment. The quarrels and incompetency of the two governors, Wingfield and 
 Ratcliffe, acted as a foil to display his superior quality. Although believing to 
 the full in the common creed of his time, that the inducements of wealth were 
 the only ones which would lead men to sacrifice home and comfort for the 
 wilderness, yet he evinced a genius for hard work and a contempt for hard 
 knocks worthy of a nobler purpose. 
 
 It was in his first extended exploration of the Chickahominy that the Poca- 
 hontas affair is supposed to have occurred. That he was taken prisoner then, 
 and by some means escaped from his captors, is undeniable. And In passing, 
 we may observe the curious misapprehension regarding the width of the Amer 
 ican continent which Smith's journey up the Chickahominy betrayed. He was 
 actually looking for the Pacific ocean ! In keeping with this error is that clause 
 In the American charters which would make the land grants like long, narrow 
 ribbons reaching from ocean to ocean. 
 
 In 1608 Smith ascended Chesapeake Bay and explored the larger rivers 
 emptying into It. In an open boat, he traveled over two thousand miles on fresh 
 
BACON DEMANDING HIS COMMISSION OF OOVERNOK i...ft^. 
 
 77 
 
78 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 water. He parleyed with the Mohawks, and returned to subdue the much more 
 unmanageable colonists at Jamestown. When the half-starved and wholly 
 discouraged adventurers became mutinous, his methods of dealing with them 
 were dictatorial and effectual. 
 
 As already stated, Smith, upon his departure from Virginia, left nearly five 
 hundred people there. In six months there remained only sixty. Many had 
 died, some thirty or more seized a small vessel and sailed South on a piratical 
 expedition, and a number wandered into the Indian country and never came 
 back. Sick and disheartened, the remainder resolved to abandon Virginia and 
 seek Newfoundland. Indeed, they had actually made all preparations and were 
 starting upon their voyage, when they were met by the new governor from 
 England, Lord De La War, with ships, recruits and provisions. 
 
 The charter under which De La War assumed the orovernment of Mrgrinia 
 
 o o 
 
 was sufficiently liberal. It was that granted to Raleigh. But in the years that 
 followed, the colony began to be prosperous and to excite the jealousy of the 
 king — the same base, faithless king that had beheaded Raleigh. James began 
 to conspire against the Virginia charter. It was too liberal : he dreaded the 
 power it conferred. By 1620 colonists were pouring into Jamestown at the rate 
 of a thousand a year, and thence being distributed through the country. 
 
 To try to condense the early colonial history of Virginia to the limits of our 
 space would result in a bare recital of names, or a repetition of the narrative of 
 ignorance, vice, and want, occasionally relieved by some deed of devotion or 
 daring. At first, in spite of the liberal provisions of the charter, the conditions 
 were, to a large extent, those of vassalage. In 1623 James ordered the Com- 
 pany's directors to surrender their charter, a demand which they naturally 
 refused. He then brought suit against the Company, seized their papers so 
 that they should have no defence, and finally, through foul means obtained a 
 decision dissolving the Company. After that the government of the colony 
 consisted in a governor and two councils, one of which sat in Virginia and the 
 other in London. The governor and councils were by royal appointment. 
 
 bacon's rebellion. 
 Here we must be allowed to digress a little, to give the part played by one 
 Nathaniel Bacon in the affairs of Virginia. It was the year 1676, when Bacon 
 became the leader of a popular movement instituted by the people of Kent 
 County, whose purpose was twofold — first, to protect themselves against the 
 Indians, which the Government failed to do ; and, secondly, to resist the unjust 
 taxes and the oppressive laws enacted by the existing legislative assembly, and 
 also to recover their liberties lost under the arbitrary proceedings of Sir William 
 Berkeley, then Governor. Bacon, a popular, quiet man, who had come over 
 from England a year before, was selected as their leader by the people, who. 
 
GOVERNOR BERKELEY REMOVED. 
 
 79 
 
 enrolling themselves 300 strong, were led by Bacon against the Indians. Bacon's 
 success increased the jealousy of Sir William, who, because of Bacon's irregular 
 leadership, — he having no proper commission, — proclaimed Bacon a rebel. 
 Finally, the people rose eu niassc, and demanded the dissolution of the old 
 assembly, whose acts had caused so much trouble. Berkeley was forced to yield 
 and a new assembly was elected, who, 
 condoning Bacon's irregular leader- 
 ship, promised him a regular com- , 
 mission as General. This commission 
 Berkeley refused to issue, whereupon 
 Bacon, assembling his forces, at the 
 head of 500 men, appeared before 
 
 
 .|i:i 
 
 s,Ms 
 
 BURNING OF JAMESTOWN. 
 
 Berkeley and demanded his commission, 
 which Berkeley, who was a real coward, 
 made haste to grant. But, as if repenting 
 of his concession, Berkeley determined to 
 oppose Bacon by force. In this he was 
 unsuccessful, and in July of that year, 
 Bacon entered Jamestown, the Capital, and 
 burned the town. A little later, in October, Bacon died, and with him the 
 "rebellion," or "popular uprising" as it had been variously called, subsided. 
 Shortly afterward Berkeley was removed, for oppression and cruelty — a cruel, 
 bloodthirsty man he was — and, sailing for England, died soon after his arrival, 
 and the world's population of scoundrels was lessened by just one. 
 
 While the curious mixture of cavalier and criminal was workinsf out the 
 
8o THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 early destinies of Virginia, a deeply religious element in Nottinghamshire and 
 Yorkshire, England, were being educated by adversity for an adventure of a 
 very different sort. At Scrooby, in" 1606, a congregation of Separatists or 
 Bronnists, who were ultra Puritans, used to meet secretly for worship at the 
 house of their elder, William Brewster. King James, like most renegades, was a 
 good persecutor, and he finally drove the Scrooby church to flee. Led by their 
 pastor, that wisest and gentlest of the Puritans, John Robinson, the little com- 
 pany escaped to Holland. The history of their ten years of sorrow and hard- 
 ship in Amsterdam and Leyden is too well known to require repetition here. 
 It is impossible to overestimate the influence of such a man as Robinson, or to 
 question the permanency of the impression which his character and teaching 
 made upon his flock. 
 
 Procuring a patent from the London company, the Scrooby-Leyden Sepa- 
 ratists prepared for their adventure. Only about half the Holland company 
 could get ready, and it fell to the pastor's lot to stay with those who were left 
 behind. Embarking on the Speedwell, at Delft Haven, the colonists bade 
 good-by to their friends and directed their course to England, where they 
 were joined by the Mayflower. 
 
 ARRIVAL OF THE MAYFLOWER. 
 
 The Speedwell was found to be unseaworthy, so at length most of her 
 passengers were transferred to the Mayflower, which proceeded on the voyage. 
 To those who know how small a vessel of 180 tons is, the fact that one hundred 
 souls, besides the crew, were upon a stormy ocean in her for more than sixty 
 days, will be as eloquent as any description of their discomforts could be. The 
 objective point was far to the southward of the land that they finally fell upon, 
 which was not within the limits of their patent from the Virginia Company. But 
 they dropped anchor in Cape Cod harbor, sick and weary with the voyage, and 
 landed, giving thanks for their deliverance. With wisdom and frugality the 
 plans for the home in the wilderness were made. 
 
 Being too far North to be bound or protected by the provisions of the 
 Virginia charter, the Pilgrims, as they called themselves, made a compact which 
 was mutually protective. The terms of the contract foreshadowed republican 
 institutions. Thus in character, purpose and outward surroundings the Puritan 
 of Plymouth and the Cavalier of Jamestown differed essentially. The after 
 development of the two settlements followed logically along these lines, empha- 
 sizing these differences. 
 
 Of the hundred souls left in Plymouth only fifty per cent, remained alive 
 when the supplies from England came, a year later. Scurvy, famine and 
 exposure to the severe climate had killed most of the weakest of them. Not a 
 household but had suffered loss. Yet not one offered to go back. Men and 
 
THE PILGRIMS OF THE "MAYFLOWER: 
 
 women alike stood to their posts with a heroism that has never been excelled in 
 the world's history. We read how they planted their corn in the graveyard 
 when planting time came, so that the Indians might not discover the greatness 
 of their loss. Cotton Mather, in writing of this dark time says, with that 
 provoking, cold-blooded philosophy that can bear other people's troubles with 
 equanimity: "If disease had not more easily fetched so many away to heaven," 
 all must have died for lack 
 of provisions. The Indians - 
 were at first very hostile, 
 owing to depredations com- 
 mitted by a previous navi- 
 gator, but they were too few 
 in number to be very trouble- 
 some. Squanto, who became 
 the interpreter, and Samoset, 
 a sagamore from the east- 
 ern coast, were their first 
 friends among the red men. 
 Squanto was their tutor 
 in husbandry and fishing. 
 Then, too, came Hobba- 
 mock, whom Longfellow has 
 immortalized as the "friend 
 of the white man." The 
 names of those who formed 
 this little colony have be- 
 come household words all 
 over the land. Miles Stan- 
 dish, John Alden, Priscilla, 
 Elder Brewster, Bradford, — 
 where are these names not 
 known ? 
 
 Frugal as 
 
 the Pilgrims 
 
 ARMOR WORN BY THE PILGRIMS IN Itl20. 
 
 were, and industrious, they 
 
 found that their inexperience in planting maize, together with other drawbacks, 
 
 kept them on the edge of starvation for several years. Clams became at one 
 
 time the staple diet, and were about all that the setders had to regale their 
 
 friends with, when a new ship-load of those that had been left behind in Leyden, 
 
 arrived. 
 
 A description of Plymouth, given in 1626, shows the situation of the town : 
 A broad street, "about a cannon shot of eight hundred yards long," bordered 
 
82 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 by the houses of hewn planks, followed by a brook down the hillside. A second 
 road crossed the first, and at the intersection stood the Governor's house. Upon 
 
 the mound known as "burial hill" was a 
 
 buildmg^ which served the double purpose of 
 
 a fort and a church. A stockade surrounded 
 
 the whole. At first the agricultural and othei 
 
 labors of the people had been communistic, in 
 
 accordance with the conditions of the London 
 
 Company's charter. But in 1624 this plan was 
 
 done away with and the lands thereafter held separately. Still the people, 
 
 unlike those of \ irginia, continued to dwell in towns, and their habits in this 
 
 respect descended to their children. 
 
 MILES STANDISH HOLDS A COUNCIL WITH 
 THE INDIANS. 
 
BOUNDARY DISPUTES AND INDIAN WARS. 
 
 83 
 
 The second New England colony was that of Massachusetts Bay, which 
 was sent out by a company provided with a charter very much like that of Vir- 
 ginia. The provisions of this patent allowed for the appointment of officers by 
 the company, but it was not stated where the headquarters of the company were 
 to be. This important oversight allowed the transplanting of the company, with 
 officers, elective power, and other democratic rights, to New England. The 
 company, which pretended to be a commercial organization, was really composed 
 of Puritans, who, though not Separatists, were strict to the point of fanaticism. 
 The leader of the first emigrants was John Endicott. His followers numbered 
 less than a hundred souls, 
 with which little force he 
 planted Salem. The Salem 
 colonists, though they had 
 known less persecution and 
 hardship than those of Ply- 
 mouth, or perhaps for that 
 reason, yet were more intol- 
 erant and Quixotic in their 
 rules for self eovernment, 
 in social observances, and 
 especially in their dealings 
 with people of other reli- 
 gious sects. The transfer- 
 ence of the government of 
 the company, together with 
 the addition of over eight 
 hundred new colonists, was 
 made in 1630. 
 
 As the Massachusetts 
 colonies grew they excited 
 the jealousy or animosity of 
 two very different classes of 
 people. These were their 
 Dutch neighbors and the Indians, 
 with the aborigines was, in fact. 
 
 A PIONEER FLEEING FROM ENRAGED PEQUOTS. 
 
 The most serious of the early difficulties 
 the effect of Dutch interference. These 
 people had purchased the Connecticut river lands from the Pequots. The 
 Pequots only held the territory by usurpation and the original owners obtained ' 
 the Puritan protection, giving them a rival title. The enraged Pequots com- 
 menced hostilities which were promptly resented by the Puritan Governor, 
 Endicott, who led his men into the Indian country, punishing the assailants 
 severely. This act, however necessary it may have been, laid the colony open 
 
84 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 to all the cruelty of a long-continued war, which lasted until the final rem- 
 nant of the Pequot tribe had been extinguished. 
 
 A PEQUOT MASSACRE. 
 
 The war with Philip, Massasoit's 
 son, occurred in 1675, when the col- 
 ony was stronger and better able to 
 bear the tax upon its vigor, but during the yep*" in which it lasted the settl©^ 
 
HEN D RICK HUDSON. 85 
 
 merits were frightfully crippled. Six hundred houses had been burned, the 
 fighting force of the English had been decimated, and the fruits of years of 
 labor wasted. The whole difficulty arose from the Puritans' "lust for inflicting 
 justice," and might have been avoided. 
 
 One of the most significant, as well as beneficial, of early New England 
 institutions was the "town meeting," which ranked next to " the meeting house 
 worship " in importance to the colonist ; for while in one he indulged liberty of 
 conscience, the other allowed him liberty of speech. Having both his speech 
 and his conscience under control, the Puritan took a sober delight in their 
 indulgrence. The town meeting was in the New Enelander's blood, and it needed 
 only the peculiar conditions of his new life to bring it out. His ancestors had had 
 their Folkmotes where all questions of public policy and government were freely 
 discussed. So it came natural to him to gather in unsmilingr earnestness with his 
 neighbors, and attend to their plans or suggest others for their mutual guidance 
 and safety. This ventilation of grievances and expression of views did more, in 
 all probability, to prepare for the part which New England should take in future 
 political movements than any other one agency. 
 
 HENDRICK HUDSON. 
 
 The discovery of the Hudson River, and that of Lake Champlain occurred 
 at nearly the same time, each discoverer immortalizing himself by the exploit. 
 That of Hudson has, however, been of vastly more importance to America and 
 the world than that of his French contemporary. 
 
 Hudson was known as a great Arctic explorer prior to his discovery of 
 the site of America's metropolis. He had previously sailed under English 
 patronage, but now he and his little " Half-Moon " were in the service of the 
 Dutch East India Company, and in search of a northwest passage, which he 
 essayed to find by way of Albany, but failed. At the same time Smith was 
 searching the waters of the Chesapeake. In 161 4, the charter granting all of 
 America between Virginia and Canada was received by the " Company of the 
 New Netherlands " from the lately formed States General of Holland. The 
 command of so magnificent a river system as that of the Hudson and its 
 tributaries established almost at once the status and success of the Dutch 
 colony. 
 
 The States General held complete control of their American dependency 
 They appointed governors and councillors and provided them with laws 
 Ordinarily, the people seemed to care as little to mix with politics as does the 
 modern average New Yorker, a good deal of bad government being considered 
 better than a little trouble. 
 
 Once in a while a governor got in some difficulty over the Indian question, 
 and called a council of citizens to help him, but ordinarily he was despotic. 
 
86 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 The colonists were content to wax fat without kicking. They were honest, 
 shrewd, good-natured, tolerant bodies, as different from the New Englander 
 as from the Virginian, or as either of these neighbors was from the other. 
 Primarily traders, they found themselves in one of the best trading grounds in 
 the world, with nothing serious to prevent them from growing rich and 
 multiplying. This they proceeded to do with less noise and more success than 
 either of the other contemporary settlements. In the fifty years of Dutch rule, 
 the population of New Amsterdam reached eight thousand souls. The 
 character of the city was so cosmopolitan that it has been estimated that no 
 less than twelve languages w^ere spoken there. Free trade obtained, in 
 contrast to the policy of New England and Virginia. The boundary difficulties 
 with the Puritan colonies were a constant irritation, but were allowed to 
 slumber when it was necessary to make common cause against the Indians. 
 
 THE DUTCH LOSE NEW AMSTERDAM. 
 
 In the time of Petrus Stuyvesant, the last of the Dutch governors, the 
 rivalry which existed between the English and Dutch nations regarding the 
 trade of the new world led the treacherous Charles II of England to send an 
 armament in a time of profound peace to take the colony of a friendly nation. 
 
 Colonel Richard Nichols commanded the expedition. His orders caused 
 him to stop at the Massachusetts Bay for reinforcements. The colonists there 
 were reluctant to aid him, but those of Connecticut joined eagerly with the 
 expedition, and Governor Winthrop took part in it. The colony passed, 
 without a blow, with hardly a murmur on the part of the people, though 
 considerably to the rage of Governor Stuyvesant, into the hands of the English, 
 to be known thenceforth as New York. Notwithstanding the success of the 
 Dutch colony of New Amsterdam, it was unquestionably a most important 
 advantage in the after history of America that it should have fallen into the 
 hands of the English. 
 
 As a conservative element, the peaceful, prosperous Friend was of immense 
 value in colonial development. The grant which William Penn obtained in 1681 
 gave him a tract of forty thousand square miles between the estates of York 
 and Baltimore. Penn's charter was in imitation of that granted to Maryland, 
 with important differences. With the approval of Lord Baltimore, laws passed 
 by the Maryland Assembly were valid, but the king reserved the right to approve 
 the laws of Pennsylvania. The same principle was applied to the right of 
 taxation. There was about fifty years between the two charters. 
 
 The settlement of New Jersey by Quakers was that which first drew Penn's 
 attention to America. In drawing up the plans for his projected State he did so 
 in accordance with Quaker ideas, which in point of humanity were far in advance 
 of the times. The declaration that governments exist for the sake of the 
 
 & 
 
88 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 governed, that the purpose of punishment is reformation, that justice to Indians 
 as well as to white men should be considered, were startling in their novelty. 
 
 The success of this enterprise was instant and remarkable. In three years 
 the colony numbered eight thousand people. The applications for land poured 
 in and the affairs of the colonists were wisely administered, and before the 
 death of her great founder, Pennsylvania was firmly established. Education 
 was a matter of care from the very start in Philadelphia, although throughoui 
 the rest of the state it was neglected for many years. Indian troubles were 
 scarcely known. The great blot on the scutcheon of the Quaker colony was 
 the use of white slaves, for whom Philadelphia became the chief market in the 
 new world. Not less remarkable than the unity of time which characterized the 
 planting of several American settlements was the unity of race into which 
 they all finally merged, with few and slight exceptions, so that in after years 
 all of the various lines of development which have been indicated in this 
 chapter should combine to form a more complete national life. Penn made a 
 treaty with the Indians, and kept it ; and herein lies the secret of his success. 
 If only all treaties had been kept, what bloodshed might not have been 
 avoided ! 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 NIAKINQ THE ISi^W PEOFTvE. 
 
 A NEW ENGLAND WEAVER \MMUNi; 1 i 1 h Mi.'OLS. 
 
 -ffi^^^^if^'^zf^-y, AFTER the colonists had forced the issue 
 
 with fortune and had got more in touch 
 with their new surroundings, they began 
 to discover the fallacy of most of their 
 first notions and to adjust themselves 
 to the new problems as best they could. 
 The day when the settlement of a new 
 world could be regarded as an experi- 
 ment with possible fabulous results was 
 over. They had come to stay, and they 
 understood that staying meant winning 
 and winning meant working. 
 The early notion that great fortunes were waiting to be picked up in the New 
 Land, and that gold and silver and precious stones were almost to be had for the 
 asking, had given place to a settled conviction that intelligent labor only would 
 enable the settler to retain his foothold. Aid from the mother countries could not 
 be depended upon, precarious as it was, nor was it to be desired. There were 
 object lessons in frugality and industry that the colonist had set before him 
 every day ; lessons that he finally learned by heart. 
 
 As has been very wisely said, the problem which confronted the new 
 people was one of changed conditions. Whereas in England harvests were 
 reckoned at their cost per acre, in America they were counted at their cost per 
 man, because in the old country labor was plentiful and land scarce, and in the 
 new it was just the reverse. So he who cultivated the soil after old country 
 methods must, of necessity, find want oppressing him and starvation lurking 
 with the wolves and bears in his forests. Successful farminof must be "skim- 
 ming " the plentiful new land. To cut and burn wood-land, cultivate grain 
 between the stumps, and abandon old holdings for new, was the necessity of 
 the hour. 
 
 Elsewhere we will speak of the influence of a staple upon the social and 
 
 89 
 
go THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 political life of Virginia. The first staple was tobacco. The growth of rice in 
 the south did not begin till some years after the establishment of tobacco ; and 
 cotton culture was never really begun, except in a small way for domestic 
 demands, till after independence was achieved, when the invention of Whitney's 
 cotton gin had made it possible to minimize the immense labor of hand-cleaning. 
 
 The cultivation of rice, which had previously been grown in Madagascar, 
 began in South Carolina in 1696, when a planter named Thomas Smith got 
 from the captain of a brigantine a bag of rice for seed. Smith had been in 
 Madagascar, and the appearance of some black wet soil in his garden suggested 
 to him the soil of the rice plantations on that island. The experiment was a 
 complete and instant success. Smith's rice grew luxuriantly and multiplied 
 so that he was able to provide his neighbors with seed. This at first they 
 attempted to grow upon the higher ground, but shortly found that the swamps 
 were better adapted for the staple. 
 
 In three years from the time of the first distribution of seed Thomas Smith 
 had been made Governor of the colony. The people of South Carolina who 
 had borrowed a staple for years and who had not made the advance in pros- 
 perity that other colonists had, at last were blessed with a product all their own, 
 one which was perfectly adapted to the soil. They learned to husk the rice, 
 at first by hand but afterwards by horse power and tide mills. Then rice culture 
 began to spread to Georgia, to Virginia, even as far North as New Jersey, but 
 nowhere did it succeed as well as in the Carolinas. Even to-day the people of 
 that section have cause to bless the forethought of Smith and the head winds 
 that blew the brigantine with her rice cargo into a harbor on that coast. 
 
 Carolina also tried indigo growing, which became profitable about the 
 middle of the iSth century. Miss Eliza Lucan, afterwards Mrs. Pinckuey, 
 mother of General Pinckney, deserves th= credit of its introduction. 
 
 The Northern farmer, from the first, »-ultivated only a few acres compared 
 with the large Southern plantations. His efforts were confined to the produc- 
 tion of wheat and corn. Indian corn was grown from the very earliest New 
 England days ; the Indians had taught the white men their own method of 
 manuring the corn hills by putting in each a codfish. Rye, little used as a food 
 grain, was cultivated by certain Scotch and Irish settlers as a basis for whiskey. 
 New York, Pennsylvania, and New Jersey were the great bread producers. In 
 the year 1770, or thereabouts, the value of flour and bread exports reached 
 $3,000,000. This was the result of a century and a half of patient, intelligent 
 labor. 
 
 All along the northern coast the importance of the fisheries was felt, from 
 the early French settlements on Newfoundland, that antedated any successful 
 planting of colonists on the main land of North America, till the development of 
 the great fisheries of New England. The astonishment of those who described 
 
THE STAPLES. 
 
 91 
 
 the country at an early period was occasioned by the teeming Hfe, the marvelous 
 fertility, of all creatures, either in the ocean or on the land. The immense 
 schools of cod gave to the inhabitants of the coast employment which soon 
 rose to the dignity of an industry. From Salem, Cape Cod and many other 
 points, fleets of small vessels went and returned, till a generation of sailors who 
 should accomplish more important voyages and adventures was bred on the 
 fishing banks. 
 
 One of the most curious chapters in the history of husbandry in the New 
 World is that of the attempt to force a staple. Some one conceived the idea 
 
 FAIRKAX COURT HOUSE — .\ TYPICAL VIRGINIA COURT HOUSE. 
 
 that the heavy duties that made the silk of France and Southern Europe so 
 expensive might be avoided by raising the silk-worm and manufacturing the 
 fabric in the British colonies. About 1623 the silk-worm was brought to 
 Virginia, and a law was enacted making the planting of mulberry trees, the food 
 of the silk-worm, compulsory. The House of Burgesses passed resolutions of 
 the most exacting character. It also offered premiums for the production of 
 silk, and in other ways endeavored to foster the new industry. It was required 
 that every citizen should plant one mulberry tree to every ten acres of ground. 
 Among the rewards offered was one of ten thousand pounds of tobacco for 
 
92 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 fifty pounds of silk. This was in 1658. That seemed to be a generous year 
 with the Burgesses, for they also offered the same amount of tobacco for the 
 production of a certain small quantity of wine from grapes grown in the colony. 
 The silk laws were withdrawn in Virginia in 1666. 
 
 Georgia, too, had a silk craze, and Pennsylvania and Delaware also went 
 heavily into the production. Charles II wore a complete court dress of Amer- 
 ican silk, which, it is said, must have cost its weight in gold to produce. The 
 efforts to revive the silk industry were several times attempted, but without 
 success. Except that we occasionally hear that some member of the British 
 
 AN OLD TIME COLONIAL HOUSE. 
 (Built in 1034, Bedford, Mass.) 
 
 royal family was clad in American silk, we might almost doubt the existence of 
 the industry. 
 
 Vine planting and wine making were among the " encouraged " industries, 
 All of these Utopian schemes for the acquisition of sudden wealth failed because 
 they were not based upon any true appreciation of natural conditions in the 
 New World. 
 
 Fruits and vegetables were grown very early in the seventeenth century. 
 In the latter part of the century a fresh impetus was given to horticulture by 
 John Bartram, the Quaker, at Philadelphia. 
 
FEUDALISM IN AMERICA. 93 
 
 Horses and cattle, especially in the South, were allowed to run wild in the 
 woods till the forests were full of them, and hunting this large game became a 
 favorite amusement. Horses were so numerous in some places as to be a 
 nuisance. New England adopted an old English custom, and the people herded 
 their live stock in common, appointing general feeding places and overseers for 
 it. The laws of England were such as to discourage sheep raising in the New 
 World, and the wolves seconded the laws, but the farmers persisted, neverthc 
 less, though they were not so successful in this as in some other pursuits. 
 
 As soon as the immediate necessity for the guns and stockades of the town 
 were removed, those of the more favored colonists of Virginia who had obtained 
 land grants began to separate, forming manorial estates and engaging in the 
 production of staples, principal among which was tobacco. The tenants were 
 practically serfs at first, and the introduction of slave labor made the proprietor 
 even more independent, if possible, than he had been before, giving him 
 authority almost absolute within his own domains, even to the power over 
 human life. 
 
 It has been truly said that "that which broke down representation by 
 boroughs and made the parish a vast region with very little corporate unity, was 
 the lighting upon a staple." Tobacco and rice were the responsible agents for 
 Virginia's social and political conditions, which resulted in the production of 
 strong, self-reliant, and brave, though impetuous and uncontrollable men. 
 
 From the first, none of the areat colonies bore so close a resemblance to 
 England in the development of a feudal system as Virginia. The ownership of 
 what would be to us vast tracts of land, was due to the way in which Virginia 
 was settled. Men of no especial note held estates of ten, twenty, or thirty thou- 
 sand acres. This was the result of the verj^ rapid increase in the cultivation of 
 the great staple. For a great many years the white servants were much more 
 numerous than the blacks, and with indentured servitude, which was equal to 
 slavery in all points but that of perpetuity ; then arose the great class distinctions, 
 which were almost unknown in the New England colonies, although originally 
 the rural Virginia land-owner and the New Eng-land settler were of the same 
 class. The effect of environment on social development can nowhere be traced 
 more distinctly than in the first two great English colonies in America. 
 
 Town life, as remarked elsewhere, was not known in Virginia. Up to the 
 time of the war for independence her largest towns numbered only a very few 
 thousand souls — not more than many a Northern village. There were very few 
 roads and very many water-ways, so that the trading vessels could reach the 
 individual plantation much more easily than the plantations could reach each 
 other. The English custom of entail was early transplanted to Virginia, with 
 some adaptations to suit the new conditions. The abolition of this system was 
 due to Thomas Jefferson, as late as 1776. 
 
94 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 The Virginia substitute for the New England town meeting, committees, 
 etc., was the vestry and parish system, modeled in part after the English parish. 
 The vestrymen in each parish, however, were twelve representatives chosen 
 by the people of the parish. This at least was the case at first, till by obtaining 
 power to fill vacancies they became practically self-elective. The vestrymen 
 were apportioners and collectors of ta.xes, overseers of the poor, and governors 
 of the affairs of the church. Their presiding officer was the minister. 
 
 Mr. John Fiske, in his admirable text-book, " Civil Government in the 
 United States," makes this observation: "In New England, the township was 
 the unit of representation, but in Virginia the parish was not the unit of repre- 
 sentation ; the county was that unit. In the colonial legislature of Virginia the 
 representatives sat not for parishes but for coundes." The county was arbitrarily 
 
 'llll!»« 
 
 OLD SPANISH HOUSE ON BOURBON STREET. NEW ORLEANS. 
 
 defined as to physical limits, nor were any particular number of parishes required 
 to constitute it. There might be one parish or a dozen. The machinery of 
 county government consisted principally of a court which met once a month in 
 some central place, where a court-house was erected. There it tried minor 
 criminal offences and major civil actions. The court also was one of probate, 
 and had the supervision of highways, appointing the necessary servants and 
 officials. Like the parishes, the county courts, in course of time, became 
 self-elective. 
 
 The taxes, like many other obligations, were paid in tobacco, of which the 
 sherifif was the collector and custodian. He also presided at elections for 
 representatives to the colonial assembly. 
 
 There were eight justices of the peace in each county. These were 
 
WHITE SLAVERY. 
 
 95 
 
 nominated by the court {i. e., by their own body), and appointed by the 
 Governor. The election, or rather appointment of the sheriff was conducted in 
 the same way practically, so that we see how little voice the people really had 
 in either parochial or county government. 
 
 On July 30, 1619, Virginia's first General Assembly convened; as the 
 English historian said, "A House of Burgesses broke out in Virginia." These 
 Burgesses were at first the representatives of plantations, of which each chose 
 two. The duty of the Assembly was to counsel the Governor ; or, more nearly 
 in accordance with the facts, to keep him in check and make his life miserable. 
 In 1634 the Burgesses first sat for counties, upon the new political formation. 
 
 So it will be seen that the earliest form of representative government 
 in the Colonies began in Virginia ; and 
 that it was not government by the voice 
 of the people, is apparent. The poor 
 whites, or "white trash," as they were 
 called at a later day, had little or no 
 voice. The rights and liberties that 
 were contended for were those of the 
 rich and powerful. As in England, 
 civil liberty began with the barons and 
 did not extend to those in the humbler 
 walks of life, so in Virginia, it was the 
 planter, the proprietor of acres, the 
 owner of slaves, who first guarded his 
 own rights against despotism. 
 
 In New England, on the contrary, 
 such a thing as caste was hardly known. 
 Town life induced a development very 
 different from that of plantation life. 
 Perhaps the individual was less aggres- 
 sively independent. Perhaps the long course of bickering and obstruction on 
 the part of Virginia's Burgesses against her governors, was as good a school 
 as possible for future essays — the direction of national liberty ; but it is certain 
 that New England could show a high level of intellio-ence all alone the line. 
 She had no "poor whites." While the distinctly influential class was not so 
 prominently developed, each man had influence. He counted one, always. 
 
 The practice of sending criminals and the offscouring of England to 
 the Colonies under articles of bondage became established. Men were sold, 
 some voluntarily, and others by force, for a term of years. The broken-down 
 gentlemen, soldiers, and adventurers who composed the bulk of the inhabitants, 
 found this system of white slavery to their temporary advantage, and the 
 
 AN OLD VIRGINIA MANSION. 
 
96 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 exodus of those creatures from London was doubtless a relief to the authorities 
 there. 
 
 Sandys, the Treasurer of the Virginia Company, sent, in 1619, thirty young 
 women, whose moral characters were vouched for, who were bought as wives 
 by the colonists upon their arrival ; the price of passage being the value set 
 upon each damsel. 
 
 As the years went by, the evil of this system of bondage became more 
 and more apparent, and spread to other parts of the country. Philadelphia, the 
 
 THE JAMES RIVER AND COUNTRY NEAR RICHMOND. 
 
 Quaker refuge, was a white slave mart. Such terms as " Voluntary sales," 
 ' Redemptioners," "Soul Drivers," "Kids," "Free Willers," "Trepanning," 
 etc., were familiar throughout the new land. 
 
 Kidnapping in England, for the Colonies, was so common that it became 
 the cause of violent agitation. Even youth of rank were not exempt from 
 the danger and degradation. Those who carried on the business of trepan- 
 ning were known as "Spirits." Criminals under sentence of death, might 
 have the sentence commuted to seven years' servitude. Artisans and laborers 
 
COTTON MATHER AND THE WITCHES. 97 
 
 vho were unemployed could be "retained" by force, under certain conditions. 
 )f course, these bond-servants were a source of moral and social trouble and 
 langer to the colonists. 
 
 The usual impression regarding the Puritans is that they were austere, 
 msmiling men, with much hard fanaticism and little of the milk of human 
 :indness. That they did suffer much and cause others to suffer for conscience 
 ake is undoubtedly true, but no special pleading should be required to convince 
 hose who read the early history of New England carefully, that the highest of 
 "hristian virtues flourished quite as much in the Boston of the seventeenth 
 :entury as in the Boston of the eighteenth or nineteenth. 
 
 The good John Winthrop, first Governor of IMassachusetts, who was firm 
 ind even severe in his administration of the government, so that he frequently 
 elt the results of unpopularity, was, as one writer calls him, "most amiable" in 
 lis private character. A neighbor, accused of stealing from Winthrop's wood- 
 pile, was brought before him. The Governor had announced that he would 
 ake such measures that the thief should never be able to rob him again, so, of 
 ;ourse, the case attracted attention. " You have taken my wood," said Winthrop, 
 n effect; "You have my permission to keep on doing so. Help yourself as 
 ong as the winter lasts." 
 
 We can imagine the scene when his servant, who used to be sent with 
 nessages to the poorer neighbors about dinner time, returned from one of his 
 Hsits. The Governor's interest quickened as he listened to the details of the 
 neals at which the servant had acted as a spy. Mr. So-and-so was without 
 neat, this one lacked bread, and that other ate his bread dr)^ The good man 
 expressed his sympathy in the best possible way, by sharing his larder. 
 
 The man who had been one of Winthrop's angry opponents owned himself 
 /anquished when he received from the object of his animosity a cow, in his 
 :ime of need. In a quaint fashion he expressed himself: "Sir, by overcoming 
 /■ourself you have overcome me." 
 
 The best early history of the colony of Massachusetts is that written by 
 jovernor Winthrop. Next to that work in value is Cotton Mather's Magnalia 
 Christi Americana, which is a history of the colony in all its interests and 
 iffairs, from the year 1620 to 1689. 
 
 COTTON MATHER AND THE WITCHES. 
 
 Cotton Mather's name is perhaps most widely known as the great instigator 
 of persecution in the time of the witchcraft terror. A man of great and varied 
 [earning, he was singularly devoid of common sense, and allowed himself to 
 be swayed by opinions that bear a close resemblance to those of insanity. 
 Unfortunately, through his great influence, and perhaps by virtue of that quality 
 which we have learned to call "personal magnetism," he succeeded in inoculat- 
 7 
 
98 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 ing a majority of the most influential people of Massachusetts with his singula! 
 craze. There had been executions for witchcraft in New England before Doctor 
 Mather's time, but in the revival of persecution he was most prominent. 
 
 Especially severe have some New York writers of later years been, in com 
 
 menting upon this reign of 
 terror in New England, yet 
 New York's history has 
 
 had a darker chapter oi 
 cruelty. Twenty hangings 
 for witchcraft occurred in 
 Salem; nearly double that number of persons were burned at the stake in New 
 York City, upon the ground until recently known as the " Five Points." Both 
 of these occurrences were in the same generation, but the one was the result of 
 delusion, while the other resulted from abject terror, caused by one Mary 
 
A PROTEST AGAINST PERSECUTION. 99 
 
 Burton, a criminal character, who pretended to have information of a negro 
 insurrection, and then for a few pounds swore away forty hves. Virginia, too, 
 had her witch trials, though not carried to the lengths that those of Salem were, 
 and even tolerant Mar}'land has her record of witch hanging. And surely none 
 can fail to honor Samuel Sewell, of Massachusetts, whose public expression of 
 sorrow for the part he had taken in the witch executions was one of the first 
 signs of recovery from the popular delusion. 
 
 In like manner the persecutions of the Friends were due to the same sombre, 
 sadly mistaken views of religious duty. Undoubtedly the New England Quakers 
 were guilty of some actions which must have greatly annoyed the Puritans. The 
 gentlest, kindliest, and, in some respects, the most enlightened people in the 
 New World showed sometimes a most exasperating obstinacy in doing things 
 which should shock the strict ideas of propriety which the Pilgrims possessed. 
 For instance, in New London Pastor Mather Byles was greatly annoyed 
 by having Quaker men sit with their hats on and women with their spinning 
 wheels in the aisles, industriously working during service on the Lord's 
 day. As soon as the Quakers were settled, when no one opposed them the 
 aggressive side of their character, as shown in symbolic acts of an exaggerated 
 kind, does not seem to have manifested itself at all. 
 
 A PROTEST AGAINST PERSECUTION. 
 
 In the middle of the century the beginning of the protest against Quaker 
 persecution began to be felt. Nicholas Upsall, pastor of the Boston Church,. 
 first opposed it. He was promptly fined twenty pounds and banished. He was 
 refused a home in Plymouth and returned to Cape Cod, where he succeeded in 
 inoculating a number of other people with his views. Robinson, son of the 
 Leyden pastor, was sent by the General Court of Massachusetts to visit the 
 Quakers and expostulate with them. He decided that there was no harm in 
 them and made an able defence of them, for which he was disfranchised. The 
 prejudice, once started, took years to eradicate. Perhaps a few lines from 
 Cotton Mather on this subject may not be out of place. He says: — 
 
 "It was also thot that the very Quakers themselves would say that, if they had got into a 
 comer of the world and with immense toyl and change made a wilderness habitable in order there 
 to be undisturbed in the exercise of their worship, they would never hear to have New Englandera 
 come among them and interrupt their public worship, endeavor to seduce their children from it, yea, 
 and repeat such endeavors after mild entreaties first and then just banishment." 
 
 It is probable that in an age when we are more fond of finding causes for 
 things than of suffering for conscience sake we will blame neither party in this 
 obsolete quarrel. It was incompatibility of temper. 
 
 Another of the matters about which the public is apt to be severe upon the 
 
lOO THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Puritans is the code known as " Blue Laws," concerning which a great deal has 
 been said by people who value themselves upon their "liberal" views. 
 
 Rules relating to Sabbath observances are quoted. We are told indig- 
 nantly that the Puritan could not kiss his wife or children on the Sabbath, nor 
 walk in his garden, nor do any one of a number of things that are innocent and 
 proper. 
 
 There is just one answer to these strictures. The Blue laws were wholly 
 unknown to the Puritans. They were invented by that Tory wag. Dr. Samuel 
 Peters, whose humorous " History of Connecticut" was as seriously taken by 
 some folks as was Washington Irving's " Knickerbocker" a generation later. It 
 is not probable that Dr. Peters ever supposed that they would be taken seriously. 
 Of Puritans, Quakers, and other religionists of the olden time we are apt to 
 think as though they were separate varieties of the human race, not to be under- 
 stood by the light of any common experience of human nature, while in fact 
 they were very human — and (perhaps in consequence) very much lied about. 
 
 THE HUDSON RIVER ESTATES. 
 
 Washington Irving has humorously dwelt upon facts in his relation of the 
 differences which occurred between the Dutch Government in New Amsterdam 
 and the Patroons whose little principalities were further up the Hudson River. 
 The grants to the patroons were such as to insure to them almost absolute con- 
 trol upon their estates, with only the shadow of allegiance. The fact that the 
 great patroons allowed a semblance of subserviency to the metropolitan 
 governor was rather a question of their advantage than of their necessity. 
 
 The holdings were immense. The Livingstone estate was sixteen by 
 twenty-eight miles in extent ; the Van Courtlandts owned eight hundred square 
 miles ; the Rensselaer manor contained five hundred and seventy-five square 
 miles. Sir Vredryk Flypse, the richest man in the colony, possessed the fairest 
 portion of the river from Spuyten Duyvel Creek to the Croton River. From 
 the mill on his manor he shipped grain and other commodities direct to Holland 
 and to the West Indies, and received rum and other exchanges from those 
 countries, without either clearing or entering at the port of New Amsterdam 
 (or New York as it afterwards was called). Flypse, Van Courtlandt, and 
 Bayard were keen politicians as well as successful traders. To them is credited 
 the hanging of Governor Zeisler, and they were hotly charged with receiving 
 from Kidd, whose privateering commission they had procured, a share of his 
 piratical booty. 
 
 Upon the great estates, the exactions of the lords proprietors drove many 
 tenants out of the colony. Some of the patroons even went to the length of 
 asserting their right to eject tenants and reassume the land at will. This course 
 of procedure retarded the growth and development of the Hudson River 
 
SCHOOLS IN THE NORTH AND SOUTH. 
 
 lOI 
 
 Settlements for many years 
 tion of feudal authority in 
 New York were very much 
 like the monopolies of land 
 and power in the South. 
 But in one thing New Am- 
 sterdam differed very much 
 from Virginia ; that was in 
 the possession of a thriving, 
 busy city that should coun- 
 
 In some respects the great estates and assump- 
 
 I; 
 
 «s 
 
 terbalance the spirit 
 of feudalism by its 
 democratic disposi- 
 tion. 
 
 How can we 
 close this chapter 
 better than by refer- 
 ence to the beginnings of what 
 we hold most precious of all 
 the legacies which the fore- 
 
 o 
 
 fathers of the American people 
 left to their descendants ? 
 
 In Virginia Governor 
 Berkeley, in 1671 thanked God 
 that there were no free schools, 
 nor were likely to be for a 
 hundred years. But less than 
 twenty years afterward, a different feeling began to prevail. William's and Mary's 
 College was founded by James Blair in 1692. But already a university was in 
 
 THE ATTACK ON RIOTERS AT SPRINGFIELD, MASS., IN I786. 
 
I02 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 existence in the North, and the first common-school system, probably, that the 
 world had ever known, had been established half a century in Massachusetts. 
 Salem's free-school dates back to 1640, and the state adopted a general plan 
 for common schools seven years later ; a plan, the purpose of which was set 
 forth in language so remarkable, that it should be preserved through all time — 
 a few sentences we can give: "That learning may not be buried in the grave 
 of our faith in the church and commonwealth, the Lord assisting our 
 endeavors, — It is therefore ordered, that every township in this jurisdiction after 
 the Lord hath increased them to the number of fifty householders shall then 
 forthwith appoint one within their town to write and to read, . . . and it is 
 further ordered that where any town shall increase to the niimber of one 
 hundred families they shall set up a grammar-school, .... to instruct youth 
 so far that they may be fitted for the university." 
 
 Maryland was nearly a century in following this lead. Rhode Island, 
 beginning where Massachusetts did, fell from grace in educational matters 
 till 1800. Philadelphia had good schools at a very early date, and New 
 Amsterdam, or New York, moved very slowly, doubtless feeling confident 
 that, whatever their attitude toward letters, her children would instinctively 
 learn the use of figures. But we cannot pursue this matter widiout trenching 
 upon another chapter. It is difficult to conceive that from the various forma- 
 tive elements in the lives of the early colonists, a single one could have been 
 well spared in the making of the new people. 
 
 But Virginia was not the only State troubled with insurrection. Massachu- 
 setts had a like experience. It was in 1786 that the movement broke out, 
 Daniel Shay, a Revolutionary captain, having been rather forced to the head as 
 leader, so that it became known as Shay's Rebellion. The pretext of the 
 rebellion was the high salary paid the Governor, the aristocratic character of the 
 Senate, the extortions of lawyers, and the oppressive taxation. In December, 
 1786, he led a considerable force of rioters to Worcester, where he prevented 
 the holding of the U. S. Court, and with 2000 men traveled to Springfield, 
 Mass., January, 1787, to capture the arsenal [see engraving], but was repulsed 
 by the militia under General Shepard. Finally, defeated, he fled the State, but 
 he was pardoned the following year by Governor Bowdoin. Ultimately he 
 received a pension for Revolutionary services. He died September 29th, 1825, 
 at Sparta, N. Y., whither he had removed. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 OLD COLONY DAYS AND WAYS. 
 
 MANY were the varieties of New England life before 
 the American Revolution. Each township maintained 
 its own peculiar laws ; clung to its own peculiar cus- 
 toms ; cherished its own peculiar traditions. Never, 
 perhaps, except in Greece, were local self-government 
 and local patriotism pushed to such an extreme. Not 
 only did commonwealth hold itself separate from com- 
 monwealth, but township from township, and often, 
 village from village. Long stretches of uninhabited 
 land effectively divided these self-reliant communities 
 from one another. "The road to Boston," says one 
 of the most graphic of New England's local historians,* 
 when speaking of the route from Buzzard's Bay, in 
 1743, was "narrow and tortuous — a lane through a 
 forest — having rocks and quagmires and long reaches 
 of sand, which made it almost impassable to wheels, if 
 any there were to be ventured upon it. Branches of 
 large trees were stretched over it, so that it was 
 unvisited by sunlight, except at those places where it 
 crossed the clearings on which a solitary husbandman 
 had established his homestead, or where it followed the 
 sandy shores of some of those picturesque ponds which 
 feed the rivers emptying into Buzzard's Bay. Occasionally a deer bounded across 
 the path, and foxes were seen running into the thickets." Such roads, pictur- 
 esque as they were, naturally discouraged travel. Occasionally a Congregational 
 council called together the ministers of several towns at an installation or an 
 ordination. Once a year the meeting of the General Court tempted the rural 
 authorities up to the capital ; during a week's time a few travelers may have 
 
 ANCIENT HORSE-SHOES PLOWED 
 
 UP IN SCHENECTADY CO., N.Y. 
 
 (In ike New York State Agricultural 
 Aluseum.) 
 
 * Mr. W. R. Bliss, in his "Colonial Times on Buzzard's Bay," an excellent depiction of early 
 New England life, from which other quotations will appear later in this chapter. 
 
 103 
 
I04 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 COLONIAL PLOW WITH WOODEN MOLD-BOARD. I706, 
 {State Agricultural Museum, Albany, N. V.) 
 
 ridden by on horseback and baited at the village inn ; now and then a visitor 
 came to town, making no little stir, or perhaps a new immigrant settled on the 
 confines of the parish. But there were then no Methodist preachers, with short 
 and frequent pastorates, and no commercial travelers, with boxes of the latest 
 goods, who could serve as conductors of thought and gossip from village to 
 
 village and make them homogeneous. 
 America was not then a land of travelers. 
 What little travel there mi^ht have been, 
 was often still further discouraged by 
 local ordinances, and in many a town, 
 a citizen had to have a special permit 
 from the Selectmen before he could enter- 
 tain a guest for anything over a fort- 
 night. Thus one father was fined ten 
 shillings for showing hospitality to his 
 daughter beyond the legal period. In 
 many a spot in early New England the 
 protectionist principle was so thoroughly 
 localized that the importation of labor, as well as of merchandise, was 
 rigorously restricted. Towns so insulated naturally took on distinctive traits. 
 Even religious customs, literal scripturalists as these people were, differed in 
 different places. The Puritan Sabbath began on Saturday night in one 
 commonwealth, on Sunday morning in another. In brief, no picture of any 
 one town can serve as a picture of any other. 
 
 To describe a typical Puritan home, therefore, is 
 not easy. Yet it is not impossible. For the New 
 England Puritans were a peculiar and easily distin- 
 guished people. The fundamental differences in 
 character which set them off from the rest of the 
 world, are far more prominent to the eye than are the 
 local differences which divided town from town. A 
 Connecticut settler, or even a Rhode Island Baptist, 
 might be taken for a Massachusetts Puritan, but a 
 Knickerbocker could be mistaken for neither. 
 
 To begin with, the New Englanders were the 
 most truly benevolent and unselfish people of their 
 
 time. They had hardly set foot on New England's shore before their history 
 was marked by a magnanimous act of genuine forgiveness of injuries. It 
 was in the middle of the landing at Plymouth Rock, when the colony was 
 prostrated by illness and was exposed to the worst inclemencies of a 
 new and inclement climate. " Destitute of every provision which the weak- 
 
 ANCIENT HAND-MADE SPADE. 
 
 {State Agricultural Museum, Albany 
 N. Y.) 
 
THE CHARACTER OF THE NEW ENGLANDER. 
 
 lOS 
 
 IRISH IMMIGRANT S FLAX- 
 WHEEL. 
 
 ness and daintiness of the invalid require," so runs the description of a 
 well-known historian, " the sick lay crowded in the unwholesome vessel or in 
 half-built cabins, heaped around with snow-drifts. The rude sailors refused 
 them even a share of those coarse sea-stores which would 
 have given a little variety to their di^t, till disease spread 
 among the crew and the kind ministrations of those 
 whom they had neglected and affronted brought them 
 to a better temper." There could be no better example 
 of Christian forbearance than this. At the start the 
 Indians also came within the scope of the Puritan's 
 charity. He nursed them assiduously in times of small- 
 pox, rescued many a child from a plague-stricken wigwam, 
 helped them through times of famine. Christianized and 
 partially civilized some of them, and in business dealings 
 treated them not only justly but with a sincere though 
 tactless kindness. The Puritan's home life was unselfish ; 
 he was profoundly regardful of his children, though he 
 evinced that regard not by indulging them, but by pains- 
 taking discipline and a rigorous thrift, the better to provide for their future. 
 It was a French Jesuit of the last century who testified that the New Englander, 
 unlike the Canadian, labored for his heirs. These early settlers made staunch 
 
 neighbors. They were ready at almost any 
 time to leave their work to drive a pin 
 or nail in a young home-maker's new 
 dwelling-house as a token of their grood 
 will, while they found their greatest pleas- 
 ures in such means of mutual helpfulness 
 as corn-huskings, quilting-bees, and barn- 
 raisings. They were, no doubt, exacting 
 and unsympathetic masters, but in the 
 commands which they enjoined they kept 
 in view the moral welfare of their slaves 
 and servants as of far greater importance 
 than their own material prosperity. Never 
 were slaves better treated than in New 
 England. 
 
 The Puritans were strenuously intent 
 
 on making the world, not only better, 
 
 but, as they thought, happier. It was to guard the more solid pleasures of a 
 
 pure home-life and of an honest pride in one's country, that they bulwarked 
 
 themselves against the encroachments of sordid self-indulgences. But they went 
 
 .?=;_ 
 
 A COLONIAL FLAX-WHEEL. 
 
io6 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 A COMFORTIER, OR CHAFING-DISH. 
 
 {New york State Cabinet of Natural history 
 
 Albany ) 
 
 about their task in crude fashion. They recognized, for instance, quite wisely, 
 that there is no more insidious enemy of happiness than vanity, which makes a 
 man utterly miserable whenever he is ignored and only uneasily pleased even 
 
 when he is admired the most, but they tried to 
 eradicate vanity from the human heart not by 
 planting something better in its place, but by 
 such petty sumptuary laws as prohibiting the 
 wearing of lace. They simply attempted to cut 
 off whatever might minister to vanity's indul- 
 gence. Their chief reliance for improving the 
 condition of the world was in a countless number 
 of minute restrictions and self-limitations. The 
 more law there is, however, the more there needs 
 to be, for prohibit nine-pins and soon there will be a new game of ten-pins 
 to prohibit also. So it was with the Puritans. Restriction was placed here 
 and restriction was placed there, until restriction became constriction and grew 
 intolerable. The children were never allowed to lose sight of parental regula- 
 tions, the parents of township ordinances, 
 the town of state laws. But it was in the 
 number and pettiness of these laws, not 
 any cruelty in them, which made them 
 intolerable, for the humanity of New 
 England's legislators is evinced in the fact 
 that there were only ten crimes punish- 
 able with death in New England when 
 there were one hundred and sixty in Old 
 England. The New Englanders were 
 swaddled, not chained. The best that 
 was in them did not have full play, but it 
 had more play than it could have had in 
 any other country, except Great Britain 
 and Holland. 
 
 From the start New England was a 
 country of homes. The typical New 
 England dwelling was the work of several 
 generations. It had begun perhaps as a 
 solidly built but plain rectangular house 
 of one story and two rooms. In one of them the good wife cooked the meals 
 on the hearth — and simple cooking was never better done — laid the table, as 
 meal-time approached, with the neat wooden bowls, plates, platters, and spoons 
 and primitive knives of the time, or, the meal over, received a neighbor dropping 
 
 DUTCH HOUSE IN ALBANY, N. Y. 
 {From an Old Print.) 
 
THE HOUSE AND THE HOME. 
 
 107 
 
 in on a friendly errand, or perhaps the minister gravely making the rounds of 
 his parish. This was the living room, the centre of the family life. The 
 other room contained two great bedsteads with their puffy feather-beds, while 
 the trundle-bed in the corner betrayed the presence of little children in the 
 household. If the family was large, a rude ladder led the way to a sleeping- 
 place in the garret, the very spot for a boy with a romantic turn. 
 
 Slowly but faithfully the farmer added to the size and to the comforts of his 
 home. What a place the hearth soon became ! " In the wide fireplace and 
 over the massive back-log, crane, jack, spit and pot-hook did substantial work, 
 
 PRIMITIVE MODE OF GRINDING CORN. 
 
 while the embers kept bake-kettle and frying-pan in hospitable exercise." Here 
 was the place for the iron, copper or brass andirons, often wrought into curious 
 devices and religiously kept bright and polished. In front of the fire was the 
 broad wooden seat for four or five occupants, with its generously high back to 
 keep off the cold. This was the famous New England settle, making an inviting 
 and cozy retreat for the parents in their brief rests from labor, or perhaps for 
 lovers when the rest of the house was still. On each side of the hearth, in lieu 
 of better seats were wooden blocks on which the children sat as they drew close to 
 the fire on winter evenings to work or read by its blaze. Perhaps, in some corner 
 of the room could be seen the brass warming-pan, which every winter's evening 
 
io8 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 was filled with embers and carried to the sleeping chambers to give a temporary- 
 warmth to the great feather-beds. There was a place near at hand for the 
 snow-shoes, while matchlocks, swords, pikes, halbert, and some pieces of 
 armor fixed against the wall showed that the farmer obeyed the towck 
 ordinances and kept himself prepared against Indian raids. 
 
 For hke all frontiersmen, these farmers never felt secure. The Indians,, 
 instigated by the French, and exasperated by the cheating and bullying English 
 adventurers, who had crept into New England against the colonists' will, were 
 not only the crudest of foes, they were the most treacherous of friends. They 
 had pillaged and destroyed more than one secluded and unsuspecting settle- 
 ment, murdering, torturing, or carrying into captivity, as they pleased, the 
 
 peaceful inhabitants. The big, 
 vague rumors of such midnight 
 raids exercised their uncanny spell 
 over many a household as it 
 gathered about the hearth of a 
 winter's evening. There was the 
 Deerfield massacre, for instance. 
 Just before the dawn of a cold 
 winter's nig^ht the Indians fell 
 upon the fated village. They 
 spent twenty-four hours in wanton 
 destruction, slaughtered sixty help- 
 less prisoners, and carried a hun- 
 dred back with them for an eight 
 weeks' cruel march to the north, 
 during which nineteen victims were 
 murdered on the way and two 
 were starved to death. 
 Such was the story associated with the arms upon the wall ; but a happier 
 story was told by the ears of corn, the crooknecks, the dried fruit, and the flitches 
 of bacon hanging from the beams and ceiling of the room. They were a 
 perpetual reminder of Thanksgiving Day. If the Puritan discountenanced 
 Christmas observances as smacking of " papishness " — such was the narrow- 
 mindedness of the times — he showed by this feast-day, his appreciation of the 
 good things of earth. It was characteristic of the early New Englanders to 
 make much of little things. The housewife was rightfully proud of her simple 
 but nice cooking, and her husband of his plain but substantial produce. There 
 is something appetizing in the very thought of their homely but choice dishes, 
 their hasty-pudding, their Yankee breads, their pumpkin and mince pies. These 
 simple people cultivated to an unsurpassed extent the wholesome pleasure 
 
 OLD FRENCH HOUSE. 
 
HOUSEHOLD INDUSTRIES. 
 
 109 
 
 which comes from a full appreciation of nature's wealth of gifts. They were 
 lovers and cultivators of the wholesome fruits. It was a custom often observed 
 in New England to give a favorite tree or bush a special and appropriate name, 
 as a token of affection and so to make it seem the more companionable. The 
 Puritan, indeed, had strong local affections and attachments. He found his 
 pleasures in what came to his hand and made pleasures often out of the work he 
 had to do. He provided little that was even amusement for his children, but 
 this misfortune was alleviated by the abundant outlet for youthful energies 
 which they found in the activities of the household. There was little time which 
 could be spent in mere amusement. The home was a hive of busy workers. 
 The planting, cultivating and harvesting of his crops consumed perhaps the 
 smaller portion of the farmer's time. Cattle raising for the West Indies and 
 sheep growing took much of his 
 attention. He was something 
 of a lumberman, as well, and 
 still more of a mechanic. Per- 
 haps he bought iron rods and, 
 when debarred from outdoor 
 labor, hammered them into nails 
 at the kitchen fireside. It was 
 much more important, however, 
 that he should have some skill 
 at carpentry. Often too, he 
 carved out of wood his table 
 dishes. In the diverse indus- 
 tries of his house was the germ 
 ofmany a nucleus factory. From 
 his wife's busy loom came home- 
 spun cloth for the family. In the kitchen were distilled her favorite remedies. 
 The children of the family were not only kept busy ; they were kept thinking ; 
 their inventive faculties were constantly on the alert. Hardly a week passed 
 but a new device was needed. Early In the history of New England, to be 
 sure, there were tanners who would keep half the skins they received and 
 return the other half in leather, brickmakers, masons, carpenters, millers 
 with very busy wind-mills, curriers, sawyers, smiths, fullers, malsters, shoe- 
 makers, wheelwrights, weavers and other artisans to do the work of specialists 
 in the community, yet the farmer did not a litde for himself in every one of 
 these trades. His home was an industrial community In and of itself 
 
 The fisherman who dwelt upon the sea-coast needed quite as active and 
 versatile a family as did his Inland brother. He left them to build the boats, 
 ihoop the casks, forge the Irons, and manage the many other industries pre- 
 
 blLK WINDING. 
 
 {Facsimile of u Picture in Edward IVilliams's " P'irginta Truly 
 Valued. ' ' Jdjo. ) 
 
no THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 requisite to the complete outfit of a vessel for a long and hazardous voyage. 
 At any time they might be obliged to support themselves entirely or be thrown 
 upon the town, for all fishing out at sea is a dangerous vocation, and whaling had 
 its peculiar perils. Occasionally a boat and crew were sunk by the tremendous 
 blows with which some great whale lashed the sea in his death agony. Now and 
 then one of these tormented giants would turn madly upon his pursuers. Then, 
 so says one careful historian, "he attacked boats, deliberately, crushing them 
 like egg-shells, killing and destroying whatever his massive jaws seized in their 
 horrid nip. His rage was as tremendous as his bulk ; when will brought a purpose 
 to his movement, the art of man was no match for the erratic creature." One 
 such fighting monster attacked the good ship "Essex," striking with his head 
 just forward of her fore-chains. The ship, says the mate, "brought up as sud- 
 denly and violently as if she had struck a rock, and trembled for a few seconds 
 like a leaf" She had already begun to settle when the whale came again, 
 crashing with his head through her bows. There was bare time to provision and 
 man the small boats before the vessel sank. The crew suffered from long 
 exposure and severe privations, and only a part of them were ever saved. 
 
 Such tales as this reached inland and attracted boyish lovers of adventure 
 to the sea. There were other and different tales of the sea, as well, to allure 
 them — tales of great wealth amassed in the India trade, of prizes captured from 
 the French by audacious privateersmen, or of pirates, then scourging the sea, or, 
 more boldly still, entering Boston harbor and squandering their ill-gotten gains 
 at the Boston taverns. The ocean was then the place for the brave and the 
 ambitious. It is a significant fact that probably the first book of original fiction 
 ever published in New England was "The Algerine Captive," a story of a 
 sailor's slavery among the Moors. Yet this story was long in coming. New 
 England produced no fiction of its own and reprinted little of old England's 
 until ten years after the close of the American Revolution. In the early farm- 
 houses, the library consisted of two or three shelves of Puritan theology. As 
 time went on Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, a few ecclesiastical and local histories, 
 one or more records of witchcraft trials, and some doggerel verse from the New 
 England poets were added to the dry and scant supply of reading. Yet the 
 enterprising and imaginative reader, though a child, could ferret out not a few 
 exciting episodes from such uninviting volumes as Josephus's " History of the 
 Jews," or Rev. Mr. Williams's record of Indian Captivity, while by 1720 a few 
 of the more fortunate little ones had a printed copy of Mother Goose jingles 
 for their amusement. But, although this was all the reading the farmer had — 
 for the newspapers were wretched and were seldom seen fifty miles from Bos- 
 ton — it must not be supposed that he underestimated the value of books. He 
 read far more than the modern farmer does — indeed all he could afford to get 
 and had the time for ; the clergy of the time often had substantial libraries of 
 
THE YOUNG LADY. 
 
 Ill 
 
 one or two or even three hundred vohimes ; while in the Revokitionary period, 
 any young lady in a well-to-do family could easily obtain the best writings of 
 Dryden, Pope, Addison, Swift, Thomson, and the other classic writers of the 
 eighteenth century. 
 
 ..:?:^SEJ5S^^^'---'-'^^- 
 
 ^j^.J^^/,^ Cataract af_l<iIA CATLAPS ^~ . ~.r .• 
 
 thii VaarrFaB tn'be Tialf aT,.:-^ 
 
 JTuw cfvJhduJtry crfj/JUaitrj cf Canada, in making Xtamt a sap J Course afXRirulct. in order to form aortatJ^ke , ahcut iv' 
 tntjr huildthtir Stihitationj . Xo XiUct thit : they -felllar^ Xreei with AeirTeeth, in jurh a manner al to make them come Crrfij^XJ-x 
 let.tolayjrJimnJationofj/Mam; thej/makeJtortar. uvrk up, andfinithj whole with ^reat order and uvnderfull X^exterity . 
 The 3^aven have tunJioon to their J^td^ej , one to the -water and the other to thtZrOnd jide .^/IteorSm^oJirenchAaountj. 
 
 NIAGARA AND THE BEAVER DAMS. 
 {From Moil's "New and Exact Map." lyfj.) 
 
 Indeed, the "young lady," as the feature of human society, was not alto- 
 gether neglected, even in earlier times. To be sure, she could not dance with- 
 out shocking most, if not all, of the community ; she could not act in church 
 charades — for all dramatic exhibitions were forbidden by law ; but in the inter' 
 
112 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 vals between her sewing and her housekeeping cares, she played battledore 
 and shuttlecock with her sister or friends, or practised the meeting-house 
 tunes on the old-fashioned and quaint spinet or virginal. If she were so 
 fortunate as to be born in the eighteenth century instead of the seventeenth, 
 she was regularly escorted by her swain to the singing-school, which not 
 only furnished training in psalmody, but was the occasion of much social 
 companionship among the young people of the village, and of not a little 
 match-making. 
 
 These gatherings often started incidentally other intellectual interests 
 besides those of music, and books were discussed and recommended. Here was 
 
 FROZEN NIAGARA. 
 
 the birth-place of the reading circle and the modern lecture system. Awkward 
 and restrained as their society manners were, the Puritans were a social people ; 
 jealously as they preserved their home-life, they joined quite as readily as do 
 modern farmers in general village pleasures. The barn raisings for men, the 
 quilting-bees for women and the merry corn-huskings and house-warmings for 
 both, were not the only social gatherings of young and old. Every ordination 
 or installation of a new minister — it came seldom, to be sure, — was the occasion 
 of feasting and a sociable assembling by the congregation. Training day was 
 another time when the township was agog with excitement. Every male citi- 
 zen of the village, from the boy of sixteen to the man of sixty, was compelled on 
 these occasions to shoulder his musket and march in the militia. An awkward 
 
SCHOOL AND MEETING HOUSE. 113 
 
 squad of amateur soldiers they were, as they paraded the village, complacent 
 and valiant in fair weather, but bedraggled, crestfallen and wofully diminished 
 in numbers in wet. Yet the women and children were proud of them and fol- 
 lowed along the route. In honor of the occasion special booths were erected 
 for the sale of gingerbread and harmless drinks to the on-lookers. The tavern 
 too was kept busy, for every settlement of any pretensions had a tavern, where 
 the passing traveler might get refreshment for himself and his horse. Here the 
 selectmen planned the village policy for the consideration of the town-meeting. 1 
 Here too were held public debates between rival theological disputants, sitting 
 over their mild spirituous beverages. Here too was disseminated the latest 
 news from Boston and the old world. 
 
 The two other public buildings of the place were the school-house and the 
 meeting-house. As early as 1647, every Massachusetts village of fifty house- 
 holders was required by state law to maintain a school, in which the catechism 
 and the rudiments of reading, writing and arithmetic should be taught, while 
 every town which boasted a hundred householders was obliged to establish a 
 grammar school. But New England was not dependent upon these schools 
 alone for her education. Massachusetts and Connecticut each had its college, in 
 which learned and often eminent men trained the more ambitious youth of the 
 land. One hundred thousand graduates were among the early emigrants from 
 England and mingled with the people, while in the first days of the church, the 
 pulpits even in the smaller towns, were almost without exception filled with men 
 accomplished in the best learning of the time. 
 
 The church was the centre of the community's social and political life. 
 Attendance on public worship was enforced, during many decades and in many 
 places, by village ordinance. Church and state were curiously confused. Only 
 church members were allowed to vote at town-meetings, and the selectmen of 
 the village assigned the seats to the congregation, according to the peculiar 
 regulations of the town-meeting. Customs differed in different places. In 
 some villages, just before service began, the men would file in on one 
 side of the church and the women on the other, while the boys and 
 girls, separated from each other as scrupulously, were uncomfortably fixed 
 in the gallery, or placed on the gallery stairs, or on the steps leading 
 up to the pulpit. It was in one of these churches that the following ordinance 
 was enforced : — 
 
 "Ordered that all ye boys of ye town are and shall be appointed to sitt upon ye three pair 
 of stairs in ye meeting-house on the Lord's day, and Wm. Lord is appointed to look to the boys 
 yt sit upon ye pulpit stairs, and ye other stairs Reuben Guppy is to look to." 
 
 In other meeting-houses, each household had a curious box pew of its own, 
 fashioned according to the peculiar tastes of its occupants. The assignment of 
 
114 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 pew room in these places of worship was determined by the most careful class 
 distinctions, for democratic as the Puritans were in their political institutions and 
 commercial methods, each family jealously guarded whatever aristocratic pre- 
 tensions it might have inherited. To the plain seats in the gallery were relegated 
 the humbler members of the parish ; a few young couples had pews of their 
 own set off for them there, while a special gallery was occasionally provided for 
 the neo-ro slaves. There was no method of heatingr the edifice ; to warm their 
 feet the women had recourse to foot-stoves, carried to the meeting-house by the 
 children or apprentices ; the men to the more primitive method of pinching 
 th'iir shins together. When the hour-glass in the pulpit had marked the passage 
 of m hour and a half, the sermon usually came to a close, and the people in the 
 
 CHAMPLAIN's fortified CAMP; THE FIRST HOUSE ERECTED IN QUEBEC. 
 
 gallery descended and marched two abreast up one aisle and past the long pew 
 which directly faced the pulpit and in which the elders and deacons sat. Here 
 was the money-box, into which each person dropped his shilling or more, as the 
 case might be, while the line was turning down the other aisle. There was 
 an intermission of service at noon, when the people ate their luncheon 
 in the adjacent school-house, where a wood-stove could be found, and 
 discussed the village gossip and the public notices posted on the meeting- 
 house door. 
 
 In every family the minister of the parish was received with an awe and 
 reverence which seemed suitable not only to the dignity of his calling, but to 
 the extreme gravity of his deportment and the impressive character of his learn- 
 ing. In weight and authority he was the peer of the village officials. Only the 
 
MINISTER AND SQUIRE. 
 
 115 
 
 squire, the appointee of the Crown, was his superior ; for he held his office as 
 representative of the Crown. If offenders did not pay the fines imposed upon 
 them, this village dignitary could place them in the stocks, or order them to be 
 whipped. Persons who lived disorderly, " misspending their precious time, he 
 could send to work-house, to the stocks, or to the whipping-post, at his discre- 
 tion. He could break open doors where liquors were concealed to defraud His 
 Majesty's excise. He could issue hue-and-cries for runaway servants and 
 thieves. There are instances on record in which a justice of the peace issued 
 
 COLONIAL MANSION. RESIDENCE OF THE I.ATK WILLIAM HULL I'RINGLE, ESQ., CHARLESTON, S. C. 
 
 his warrant to arrest the town minister, about whose orthodoxy there were dis- 
 tressing rumors, and required him to be examined upon matters of doctrine and 
 faith. But a more pleasing function of his ofifice was to marry those who came 
 to him for marriage, bringing the town clerk's certificate that their nuptial inten- 
 tions had been proclaimed at three religious meetings in the parish during the 
 preceding fortnight." 
 
 The Squire's office, however, was an English, not an American institution, 
 and did not long survive on our soil. What was peculiar to New England public 
 life was the town meeting, held in the parish church. Every freeman of the 
 
Ii6 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 township was obliged to attend it, under penalty of a fine. It distributed in 
 early days the land among the settlers ; it regulated, often according to com- 
 munistic and often according to protectionist principles, the industries of the 
 community ; and it repressed gay fashions and undue liberties in speech and 
 deportment. Its representatives were the selectmen and town-clerk, and were 
 held in high esteem, from the respect due to their office. 
 
 Yet none of these dignitaries, much as they were held in awe, could per- 
 manently suppress the instincts of youth for gayer fashions and happier times. 
 It is impossible on any rational basis to explain the inconsistent Puritan standards 
 of right and wrong amusements. The most conscientious of Puritans would go, 
 merely out of curiosity, to a hanging, and see no harm in it, but he looked with 
 grave suspicion on church chimes as a worldly frivolity. Feasting he encouraged 
 and religious services he discouraged at a funeral. Marriage he made a secular 
 function ; the franchise religious. To dancing he objected as improper and to 
 card-playing as dangerous, but he saw no harm in kissing-games and lotteries. 
 Finally the influence of the city proved too much for him. Boston customs were 
 imitated in the provincial towns. Young and old indulged in the fashionable 
 disfigurements of the day. .The women wore black patches on their faces to set 
 off their complexions and the men slashed the sleeves of their coats to show the 
 fine quality of their underclothes, and even funeral services became occasions 
 for display. Sumptuary laws were ignored or repealed. The country towns 
 became social centres. By the time of the American Revolution, New England 
 was already merging from Puritanism, with its virtues and limitations, into a new 
 Americanism, with its new merits and its new defects. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE BUCCANEERS AND PIRATES OE AIVEERICA. 
 
 . ■" '^' O the north of Cuba, between that island and the Great 
 
 Bahama banks is a navigable channel known as the old 
 
 Bahama passage. Three centuries ago it had its day, a rich 
 
 day, when freighted Spanish merchantmen and galleons, 
 
 seeking in the new world the riches which impoverished Spain 
 
 grasped so eagerly for, "dropped down with costly bales" 
 
 from Cuba and the American coast, finding their way by the 
 
 Caicos passage to the ocean. 
 
 Between Cuba and Haiti, or Hispaniola, is what is known as " the 
 
 windward passage," almost at the intersection of which with the Bahama 
 
 channel, at the northwest end of Haiti, is Tortuga del Mar, — the sea tortoise. 
 
 As it was described in the sixteenth century, so it is to-day, — a wooded, 
 rocky island, with few inhabitants and much game. Its only good harbor is on 
 the south, and the blue water that surrounds it is as clear as a mountain spring 
 and deeper than the mountain itself It covers the entrance to the little for- 
 tified Haitian town of Port au Pai.x, with a strait ten miles wide between them. 
 With its beauty of foliage, mild, sea-tempered, tropical climate, and advantage of 
 position, nature evidently intended Tortuga for a little insular heaven, but man 
 succeeded in making quite the reverse of it. On Tortuga the Buccaneers 
 (formerly known as Boucaniers and Buccaniers) started and developed, till 
 Spain rang with the terror and fame of their achievements, and throughout 
 the Antilles and the Spanish Main they enacted one of the most terrific 
 romances of history. 
 
 Boucaning, from which we get Buccanier, originally meant to prepare beef 
 in a peculiar way, by smoking ; and the Buccaneers were cow-boys, who were a 
 part of the French settlement that had driven the Spanish owners from Tortuga. 
 The horses and cattle of the latter, running wild in large droves, afforded the 
 material for their adventurous trade. It was not long before these old time 
 " cowpunchers" became a separate and peculiar people, living much of their 
 lives in camp, and returning to town only to dispose of their spoils and to 
 commit untold debaucheries. Spain, in possession of Hispaniola, naturally was 
 
 117 
 
Ii8 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 jealous of her interloping French neighbors. France disclaimed any responsi- 
 bility for their acts, on the ground that she neither governed nor received 
 tribute in Tortuga. Then the Spaniards tried to eject the Buccaneers, and only 
 succeeded in incurring their undying enmity. At last a destruction of cattle 
 drove the Frenchmen to more desperate adventures. 
 
 The first departure was that of Pierre Le Grand, who, tired of the waning 
 activity of the beef business, took a small vessel, and with twenty-eight men, 
 cruised towards Caicos, with the purpose of surprising some Spanish merchant- 
 man. Finally discovering a war vessel, instead of such game as he was in 
 search of this Peter the Great approached to examine his prey more closely, 
 and succeeded in exciting the suspicions of some of the Spaniards on board of 
 the stranger, who told their captain that they believed the little vessel to be a 
 pirate ; but the commander, who was vice-admiral of the Spanish fleet, laughed 
 at their anxiety, replying that even if the Frenchman was near their own 
 vessel's size they would have nothing to fear. 
 
 Waiting till cover of evening, the Buccaneers approached so close to the 
 Spaniard that they could not have withdrawn without discovery and suspicion. 
 In order to insure success, Pierre made the pirates' chances desperate by 
 scuttling his own vessel ; thereupon they closed with the man-of-war and 
 boarded her with such adroitness and celerity that they succeeded in surprising 
 the captain and some of his officers in the cabin, and, after a short struggle, 
 shooting down those that opposed them, possessed themselves of the gun 
 room. It was an easy but brilliant victory, an achievement that set the hot 
 blood of the Tortuga Buccaneers in a sudden blaze, and freebooting on the 
 high seas became at once a fashionable and much-followed profession. As for 
 Pierre le Grand, the pioneer in piracy, he was content with his first venture, 
 and, having taken his rich prize to France, remained there, never revisiting the 
 Western World. Doubtless the Spaniards passing Cape de Alvarez in their 
 little tobacco boats, or hide-laden vessels from Havana, were surprised and, 
 not pleasantly so, by the sudden appearance and activity of canoes and small 
 boats manned with murderous Frenchmen from Tortuga. 
 
 The Buccaneer was beginning his trade of piracy in a small way, 
 ndustriously accumulating the capital with which to venture on greater 
 enterprises. The small vessels he converted into little freebooting ships ; the 
 small cargoes he took home and sold in Tortuga, till he had enough saved to 
 equip them properly. When everything was ready, and agreements as to the 
 share of each man had been entered into, and every man had chosen his side 
 partner, who should share his good and evil fortune and stand by him in a 
 fracas, the notice was given to assemble. Whereupon every pirate brought 
 his powder and arms to the appointed place, and off they went. That was the 
 fashion of it. As we would plan a little jaunt down the river, or across the 
 
DEEDS OF DARING. ' iig 
 
 lake, or up to the top of a mountain to see the moon rise, these jolly 
 Buccaneers got ready and went a-pirating. 
 
 Let us not be misled at the outset by a glamour of romance which time and 
 a partial historian have thrown about the deeds of the buccaneers. No more 
 utterly debased, bestial, merciless, and bloodthirsty set of fiends ever figured 
 in history ; but it is no less true that their physical fearlessness led them to deeds 
 which, by their audacity and atrocity, set the world ringing with their fame. 
 
 The first four great prizes were made within a month. Two of these were 
 Spanish merchantmen and two were vessels loaded with plate at Campeche. 
 Success so great, the proofs of which were at once brought to Tortuga, as to 
 arouse the wildest enthusiasm. In a little time there were twenty vessels in 
 the buccaneer fleet. Spain, disgusted at this new state of affairs, sent two 
 men-of-war to guard her shipping. It is impossible to say how much more 
 mischief might have been done had it not been for this precaution. As it was, 
 the commerce of His Most Catholic Majesty suffered frightfully. 
 
 A second Pierre, called Frangois, led a crew of twenty-six men in a little 
 vessel against the pearl fleet, near the river De La Plata, where they lay at work 
 under the protection of a gun-boat. The man-of-war was barely half a league 
 away from the fleet, but Frangois resolved to attempt a swoop. He feigned to 
 be a Spanish vessel coming up the coast from Maracaibo. On reaching the fleet 
 he assaulted the vessel of the vice-admiral, of eight guns and sixty men, and 
 forced a surrender. He then resolved to take the man-of-war. So he sunk his 
 ■own boat and, compelling the Spaniards to assist him, set sail in the prize, with 
 Spanish colors flying. Thinking that some of the sailors were trying to run 
 .away with what they had got, the man-of-war gave chase. This did not suit 
 Francois at all. It is one thing to fight a surprised and unsuspecting enemy, and 
 quite another to combat a foe that greatly outweighs and outmeasures one's self 
 when he is suspicious and advancing. Francois tried to get away. That he 
 would have succeeded in escaping had his rigging stood, there is little doubt. 
 As it was the mainmast gave way under the sudden strain of canvas, and the 
 freebooters were at the mercy of their enemy. On being overhauled Frangois 
 and his men — twenty-two of whom could fight — made a fierce resistance, but 
 were at length overcome, but only yielded on favorable terms, which were that 
 they were to be put, uninjured, on shore, on free land. 
 
 It is estimated that the booty which they obtained and lost that day was 
 worth about 100,000 pistoles, or about $400,000. 
 
 In course of time, and no very long time. Port Royal, in Jamaica, became 
 the chief rendezvous for the pirates. On the harbor where Kingston now 
 stands there is a little town to remind one of the city that was engulfed by the 
 great earthquake — a city said to be the wickedest in the world. Near Port 
 Royal, upon the same harbor, is a landing by which one could go, and still 
 
I20 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 can, by a short cut of half a dozen miles, to the capital city, Santiago de la 
 Vega, now known as Spanish-Town. Near this landing there are large caverns 
 and fissures of enormous depth, into which one may cast a stone and hear it 
 bound and rebound, till the sound is lost in the distance. These caverns, 
 tradition says, were the hiding places and silent accomplices in murder of the 
 Buccaneers when they were hard pressed. Some are still supposed to contain 
 
 vast treasure. 
 
 Attracted 
 great success 
 
 by 
 of 
 
 the 
 the 
 Frenchmen, accessions 
 from English, Portuguese, 
 and Dutch mariners joined 
 the ranks of those who 
 preyed upon Spanish com- 
 merce. Nearly always the 
 buccaneers appear to have 
 sailed under some semi- 
 official letters of marque 
 granted by the colonial 
 governors. 
 
 Bartholomew Portu- 
 gues, a man of cat-like 
 cunning, courage, and 
 ferocity, was among the 
 first to arrive. He had 
 been a noted desperado 
 in the old world before 
 he ventured his fortunes 
 in the new. With a small 
 vessel, about thirty men, 
 and four small cannon, he 
 attacked a large Spaniard 
 running from Maracaibo 
 to Havana, and after being once repulsed succeeded in taking her. Her force 
 of men was more than double his own, and her armament vastly larger, 
 but she finally struck her flag to the pirate, who had lost ten or twelve 
 men. Being bothered by head winds, Portugues sailed for a cape on the west 
 end of Cuba, to repair and take in supplies. Just as he rounded the cape, he 
 ran into the midst of three large Spanish vessels, by whom he was taken. 
 Shortly afterward a storm arose and separated the ships, but the one which 
 bore the desperado put into Campeche, where he was recognized by some 
 
 {Frofit the Portrait in " De Atnericaenscke Zee Rooz'ers.") 
 
BRAZILIANO. 121 
 
 Spaniards who had suffered at his hands in other waters. He was condemned 
 without trial, to be hung at daybreak, and for safe keeping was confined that 
 night on the ship ; but having a friend and accompHce near, he procured a knife, 
 murdered his guard and escaped to land, floating on earthen wine jars, for he 
 could not swim. Hiding in the woods for three days without food other than 
 that the forest afforded, the pirate saw the parties sent in search of him, 
 and afterward traveled nearly forty leagues, living on what he could glean on 
 the shore, and exposed to all the discomforts, which only those who have 
 traveled in a tropical country can at all appreciate. On his journey he 
 performed, it is said, a remarkable feat which illustrated his tenacity of 
 purpose, and power of will. Coming to a considerable river and being unable 
 to cross it by swimming, he shaped rude knives from some great nails which 
 he found attached to a piece of wreckage on the shore, and with no other 
 instrument, cut branches with which he constructed a sort of boat. When 
 he reached Golfo Triste and found there others of his own kidney, he told 
 rhem of his sufferings and adventures and begged a small boat and twenty men 
 with which to return to Campeche. 
 
 In the meantime the Spaniards, having supposed their foe dead, made a 
 great rejoicing, which was summarily cut short by his unexpected return. In 
 the dead of night he encountered the very vessel which had lately captured 
 him, and from which he had escaped. She was lying in the mouth of the river. 
 
 Softly the pirates steal across the starlit water, slipping from shadow to 
 shadow along the shore, starting at the whistle of the duck or the hoarse cry 
 of the flamingo, till they are in position to pounce upon their prey. Then 
 a sudden dash, a few shots and groans, and Portugues is again the successful 
 Buccaneer, the master of a rich prize. 
 
 But he did not keep it long. He was wrecked on his way to Jamaica, and 
 returned to that evil place as empty as when he started out, and although he 
 engaged in several expeditions and made brilliant efforts to regain his 
 advantages he never did so, but was always followed by the ill fortune he so 
 richly deserved. 
 
 Braziliano — a Dutchman, long resident in Brazil — had his share of 
 notoriety. He won a rich prize or two and spent his money so recklessly that 
 a fortune slipped through his fingers in three months. At this time Port Royal 
 was so choicely wicked that only the quaint chronicler of three hundred years 
 ago would dare to put in words the details of its debauchery, and only in the 
 old fashioned style of that early day would the account be readable. Literally, 
 wine flowed in the streets like water, was thrown over the persons of passers 
 by, who were ordered, at the pistol mouth, to partake. Murder, lust, and 
 drunkenness, in forms indescribably beyond all precedent or comparison, were 
 the order of the day. And this tremendous reputation for crime and 
 
122 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 debauchery, that is pre-eminent after the lapse of centuries, was won in less 
 than half a generation. , 
 
 After a little the Spaniards, grown wary, were too well convoyed and 
 armed to be easy conquests, and a new era was inaugurated. Lewis Scott was 
 the first of the Buccaneers to attempt the adventures upon land which added 
 so greatly to the fame of the freebooters. He attacked and almost destroyed 
 the town of Campeche. His example incited the Dutchman, Mansvelt, who 
 invaded Grenada, the island of St. Catherine, which he took, and which was for 
 some time a pirate rendezvous, and Carthagena. 
 
 Nor must we forget John Davis, whose fame is only second to that of 
 Morgan himself. Davis was a Jamaican by birth. His first great exploit was 
 the sack of Nicaragua. He had in all forty men, of whom he left ten to guard 
 the vessel, and with the remainder, in three boats, approached the city. 
 
 Sending a captive Indian slave in advance to murder the sentry, the party 
 landed and went from house to house, knocking and entering, putting the in- 
 mates to death and looting all they could lay their hands on. They pillaged 
 the churches and took prisoners for ransom, escaping when the hue and cry 
 -was raised, and the uproar in the suddenly awakened city taught them that it 
 -was time to retreat. The Spaniards followed them to the seashore, but too late 
 to recover their townsmen or treasure, though not too late to receive a warm 
 parting salute from the guns of the pirate. The value of booty acquired on 
 this raid is said to have exceeded ;{53oo,ooo in gold, besides much plate and 
 jewels — probably all told reaching $75,000 more. We next learn of Davis as 
 the commander of a fleet of half a dozen or more pirate vessels, and among 
 other adventures is that of the capture of St. Augustine, Florida. 
 
 LOLOXOIS AND HIS ADVENTURES. 
 
 The plans and exploits of the pirates continued to grow in magnitude. 
 Their vessels became fleets and their fleets almost navies. One of the great 
 leaders was Lolonois, who began in the early days of buccaneering on Tortuga, 
 and rose to be a freebooter of great prominence and reputation. The Gov- 
 ernor of Tortuga, Monsieur de la Place, was so struck with his qualities that he 
 gave him his first ship. He so beset the Spaniards in her that it is said by his 
 biographer that "the Spaniards, in his time, would rather die fighting than 
 surrender, knowing they should have no mercy at his hands." 
 
 He gained great wealth, but after awhile lost his ship on the coast of Cam- 
 peche, where he and his crew, after escaping from the wreck, were beset and 
 almost destroyed by the Spaniards. Lolonois himself, being wounded, feigned 
 death and was passed over by his foes. Afterwards escaping, by the aid of 
 some negroes to whom he made great promises, the captain got back to Tor- 
 tuga, and after some trouble succeeded in getting another vessel and crew. 
 
LOLONOIS AND HIS ADVENTURES. 
 
 123 
 
 With these he put into the port of Cayos, and learning the channel from some 
 captive fishermen, lay in wait for a vessel which the governor of Cuba sent to 
 capture him. After nightfall, while the vessel lay at anchor, several boats 
 approached her, and were hailed with the inquiry whether they had seen any 
 pirates. The fishermen in the boat replied that they had not. But beside the 
 fishermen were pirates, compelling them to answer so. Thereupon the boats 
 drew nearer, and presently the Buccaneers assaulted, swarming up both sides 
 ■of the great vessel and 
 forced the Spaniards be- 
 low hatches. From below 
 decks they were ordered 
 out one by one and deca- 
 pitated at Lolonois' order. 
 One man alone was saved, 
 to bear a message back 
 to the governor, to the 
 effect that the pirate cap- 
 tain would never spare 
 any Spaniard thereafter, 
 and hoped shortly to make 
 an end of the governor 
 himself 
 
 While cruising in this 
 ship, another vessel was 
 taken near Maracaibo — a 
 ship loaded with plate and 
 merchandise. With this 
 Lolonois returned to Tor- 
 tuga to receive the con- 
 gratulations and praise 
 that usually await the suc- 
 cessful. 
 
 His next venture was 
 with eight vessels, ten guns 
 and nearly seven hundred men. His first prize was a ship of sixteen guns with 
 fifty fighting men on board. .She yielded after hot fighting for three hours, 
 the flag-ship of the pirate fleet having engaged her singly without assistance 
 from the others. She contained, besides a rich cargo, a treasure of over fifty 
 thousand pistoles, of ^200,000 in value. Other prizes soon put the fleet in a 
 position to attempt more extensive operations. 
 
 The Gulf of Venezuela or Bay of Maracaibo, as it was called, afforded a 
 
 {From the Portrait in "De Americaensche Zee Roovers.") 
 
124 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 peculiarly tempting field for the freebooter, Lolonois. Its narrow channel, 
 protected by the watch tower and fortress on the islands at its mouth, led to a 
 lake near which the Spaniards had settled several towns and cities, whose wealth 
 came to be quite disproportioned to their size or populations. Maracaibo, 
 Gibralter, Merida — all had much to recommend them to the hungry pirate. 
 One can hardly understand at first how so much silver and other valuable 
 booty could have been gathered from the insignificant settlements of the 
 Spanish Main ; but when we consider that from Peru and the Pacific settlements 
 to the islands of the Caribbean there was almost constant communication, that 
 the inhabitants of all were reaping the full advantage of being first in a rich 
 treasure field, and that there were no banks, each man holding or hoarding 
 his own gains and keeping his capital under his own roof the mystery grows 
 less. 
 
 To Maracaibo Lolonois shaped his fleet's course. Arriving at the entrance 
 he landed and took the fort or earthworks by storm, in a fight which lasted for 
 several hours, then, sailing through the passage, brought his whole fleet into 
 the lake and towards Maracaibo, which lay about six leagues beyond. Becalmed 
 in sight of the town, the inhabitants saw the fleet and had time to flee with much 
 of their treasure towards Gibralter. But on the following day the invaders landed 
 and Lolonois sent a company of men into the woods to follow the fugitives, 
 whose houses, with stores of food and drink, stood open. By the time the search 
 party returned with such prisoners and booty as they could recover, the remain- 
 der of the crews were not of the soberest, as might be imagined. Then began 
 one of those revolting scenes of cruelty and crime, the details of which we follow 
 shudderingly. Men were tortured in every conceivable way, their limbs broken, 
 their bodies mutilated, their most sacred feelings outraged, to force them to a 
 confession of hidden riches. Many a poor wretch died under the torments 
 inflicted, protesting with his dying breath that he could not reveal what he had 
 never known. For fifteen days Maracaibo was occupied, till like a lemon whose 
 juice is exhausted and the rind flung away, it was abandoned and the murderers 
 proceeded towards Gibralter, which was a smaller town than Maracaibo, but in 
 communication with Merida, to which place the pirates advanced last, after having 
 treated Gibralter as they had Maracaibo. The governor of Merida, who had 
 been a soldier in Flanders and who made no doubt that he could hold his own 
 in a fight with the freebooters, barricaded the roads, felled trees in the passages 
 through the swamps and planted batteries where they would be of most avail. 
 Over these obstructions Lolonois and his men were obliged to fight their way 
 step by step, now taking the woods and anon the road, but swearing with curses 
 loud and deep that the Spaniards would have to pay for their discomfiture. It 
 came near being a defeat for the buccaneers, as they were outnumbered and 
 overmatched, and would probably have been totally destroyed, or at least have 
 
MORGAN, THE PRINCE OF BUCCANEERS. 125 
 
 escaped only with severe loss, but for a very old stratagem. Pretending to tiee, 
 they drew the enemy from one of his strongest batteries, and then turning, 
 overpowered and defeated him. 
 
 After Merida had been taken and new cruelties devised for its suffering 
 inhabitants the captors rested there four weeks, until the increasing death-rate 
 among them warned them to escape from a climate to which their excesses 
 made them easy victims. Sending parties then into the woods for those who 
 had still preserved their lives there, the pirate captain demanded a ransom for 
 the town, promising to burn it to the ground if 10,000 pistoles were not imme- 
 diately forthcoming. Finally this sum was secured, but only after part of 
 Merida had been consumed with fire. A similar ransom was extorted from the 
 already exhausted Maracaibo as the fleet passed out of the gulf, and then the 
 buccaneers sailed away, having 260,000 pistoles in ready money and an immense 
 booty in merchandise. 
 
 It would be impossible and not very instructive to follow Lolonois through 
 his further adventures. He sacked many cities, killed and tortured numberless 
 Spaniards, won and wasted an almost countless treasure, and at last died a 
 miserable death of lingering torture at the hands of some enraged Indians. 
 
 Following Lolonois came Henry Morgan, the last and greatest of the 
 Buccaneers, whose crimes and adventures have made him, in the popular 
 conception a sort of nautical demi-god ; only second in fame to Sir Francis 
 Drake, and much greater in exploits. 
 
 Without question, Morgan was a remarkable man. A Welsh boy, sbld for 
 his passage to the New World, after the fashion of those days, he was a naval 
 commander who belonged to no navy, a conqueror to whom conquest and 
 pillage were equal terms, a genius in murder and robbery. He commanded at 
 times many ships and hundreds of pirates, yet was one of those instrumental in 
 putting down piracy. He was utterly lawless, yet always claimed that he sailed 
 under commission from the Governor of Jamaica. He was knighted for one of 
 his most outrageous acts of piracy at a time when the Governor who had given 
 him his commission was in prison for doing so. He was Acting-Governor of 
 the very island where most of the fruits of his lawlessness had been exhibited, 
 and where he was said to have wisely maintained the laws. He became a 
 planter of wealth and repute, and finally languished in an English prison for 
 the crimes so long condoned. Certainly, romance need not seek further than 
 this for material. 
 
 One of Morgan's earliest exploits was the taking of Puerto Bello, in Costa 
 Rica. This he effected partly by stratagem, causing the sentry to be seized 
 and approaching the strong walls of the city under cover of darkness. He also 
 managed to surprise the inmates of some religious houses, priests and nuns, 
 whom he afterwards put forward as a defense to his soldiers when scaling 
 
126 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 ladders were brought into use. Butf never was a more obstinate defense made 
 and never was Henry Morgan more nearly defeated than that day at Puerta 
 Bello. The Spaniards fought with fury, the Governor especially showing no 
 mercy and finally refusing all quarter, dying with his sword in his hand, crying 
 that he would rather fall a soldier than live a coward. 
 
 St. Catherine's Island was taken by Morgan, to be used as a pirate ren- 
 dezvous, but the Governor of that place, while agreeing to capitulate before a 
 blow had been struck, insisted on a sham battle to save his credit. To this 
 Morgan good-naturedly acceded. Following the example of Lolonois and 
 others, he attacked ill-fated Maracaibo and put the inhabitants to torture worse 
 than that which they had before suffered. We will not go into details, having 
 already supped on horrors. More interesting is the account of the dilemma 
 in which the buccaneer found himself upon seeking to leave the Gulf of Vene- 
 zuela with his ships loaded with booty and prisoners. He had eight little 
 vessels. He found opposing him several war ships in the narrow passage 
 already so well guarded by the guns of the fortress on the island. The Admiral 
 of the Spanish fleet sent a letter to Morgan telling him that he might be 
 allowed to escape on condition of leaving all his plunder behind, but that other- 
 wise he would be treated without mercy. 
 
 The Buccaneer might have said, as General Sheridan is reported to have 
 said on a much later occasion, " I am in a bottle and the enemy have the neck 
 of it." However, he made a bold front and resolved to perish in fighting his 
 way out rather than abandon his ill-gotten gains. By means of a fire ship, 
 cunningly manned and armed with dummies, he managed to deceive and 
 destroy the largest of the Spanish ships and then defeated the others. This 
 accomplished, he waited for a favorable opportunity to pass the fort, the guns 
 of which still pointed too ominously across the exit. 
 
 The question was how to turn those guns the other way. Finally he hit 
 upon a scheme. Sending boat after boat to the shore filled with men and return- 
 ing apparently empty to the ships, but in reality with their crews lying covered 
 in the bottoms, he deceived the Spaniards into believing that he meditated a 
 night attack on the fort from the landward side. In consequence all the great 
 guns were turned that way, in expectation. Then the crafty captain stood out 
 to sea, firing a salute of bullets, to which the disgusted garrison did not attempt 
 to reply. 
 
 When Morgan had reduced Puerto Bello he had a passage of arms with 
 the Governor of Panama, who had come vainly to the relief of that place. A 
 little bit of theatrical civility or courtesy took place at the time, the Governor 
 sending a message to Morgan, to know by what arms he had succeeded in 
 overcoming so strong a fortress ; and the captain politely returning a pistol and 
 bullets with a message to the effect that he would come for them in a year. 
 
128 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 After awhile Morgan went for that pistol. This was in 1670. Sending 
 some vessels in advance, which took the town of Chagres, the leader presently 
 came and led them across the Isthmus, where they met with almost unbearable 
 hardships on the march. It was the month of August. A little army of twelve 
 
 hundred men, with artillery 
 and ammunition, pushed on 
 foot across a country where 
 men have since ridden and 
 thought it hardship. They 
 had no food ; the fatigue was 
 great ; hostile Indians added 
 their unwelcome addresses 
 to the pangs of starvation ; 
 yet the intrepid pirates kept 
 on as though they expected 
 in some way to be miracu- 
 lously saved from the death 
 that in different disguises 
 peered at them from the 
 ambushes along the way. 
 One would suppose that 
 their ardor would have been 
 tamed ; but on the contrary, 
 when they came in sight 
 of Panama, these irrepressi- 
 ble freebooters cheered and 
 threw up their hats as 
 though they had been out 
 for a holiday. This was on 
 the ninth or tenth day of 
 the march. Almost within 
 sight of the city they found 
 food, which they devoured 
 like wild beasts. They had 
 one or two skirmishes, and 
 at last were rejoiced to see 
 a company of the Spaniards coming to meet them. These men, who were 
 mounted, came near enough to call names and shout unpleasant things to them, 
 but soon redred and left the way clear to the city. But Morgan, a schemer 
 himself feared an ambuscade. He made a detour to avoid the batteries which 
 he judged rightly, the enemy had put in the way. Then the Spaniards left 
 
 BLACKBEARD, THE PIRATE. 
 
KIDD AND B LACKS EARD. 
 
 I2C 
 
 these works and came to meet him. There were four regiments of foot, a 
 body of horse and a large number of wild bulls that were driven by Indians. 
 There was something humorous in the idea of 
 sending cattle against buccaneers ; but there was ^ -•^'^ 
 
 DIGGING FOR KIDD'S TREASURES. 
 
 very little military judgment in it, as 
 the sequel showed. The bulls ran away. The Spanish forces, nearly if not 
 quite three thousand strong, were vanquished after a sanguinary battle, and the 
 
I30 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 city of Panama was taken and looted, after which Captain Morgan put it to 
 the torch. 
 
 Two churches, eight monasteries, two hundred warehouses, and a great 
 number of residences were the prizes which this richest of American cities 
 offered. They were all utterly stripped, and the usual tortures resorted to in 
 order to extort confessions concerning the treasure which might possibly be- 
 hidden. People were burned alive, eyes dug out, ears and noses cut off, arms 
 dislocated, and all imagined or unheard-of barbarities practiced. Then the 
 greatest of all pirates and freebooters went away with a hundred and seventy 
 beasts laden with precious metals and jewels and merchandise of value, besides 
 six hundred prisoners. He made, when he reached the coast, a false division 
 of spoils among his men, and escaping with the lion's share abjured piracy 
 and became, as has been before said, a knight of Charles the Second's creation, 
 and an exemplary planter and Governor of the island of Jamaica ! 
 
 We have dwelt long, — too long, — with the Buccaneers. There were other 
 pirates of a later time whose names are not less familiar, and one at least of the 
 number whose fame is world wide. I mean Captain Kidd, who stood upon 
 a sort of middle ground between the buccaneers and the marooners proper. 
 Teach, or Blackbeard, made his headquarters among the Bahama Islands and 
 was a past-master of claptrap. He created theatrical effects with burned brim- 
 stone and paint, and not only tortured others but himself as well, giving us 
 every reason to believe him an insane man. That he took and buried treasure 
 at different points is certain, and probably the half of his villanies have never 
 been told. But of Blackbeard and Avery and Roberts we can say very little ; 
 they were roaring, ranting, raving pirates, per se. Their stories lack the flavor 
 of courage and dash of romance that make us willing to endure the recital of 
 the crimes of Morgan, Lolonois or the rest of the Buccaneers. 
 
 But we may not leave Kidd so. Along every mile of Atlantic coast in the 
 United States his money has been dreamed about and often searched for. The 
 
 story of how he 
 
 " Murdered William More 
 And left him in his gore 
 As he sailed," 
 
 is part of our nursery education. 
 
 There were pirates troubling the shipping of the very good Dutch-English 
 town of New York long ago, and some very good and very rich merchants 
 obtained a commission from Lord Bellamont for William Kidd to go out and 
 look for pirates, which he did, and found one. 
 
 It was a little hard on the respectable merchants aforementioned, that they 
 should have been suspected by an envious world of sharing in the profits of the 
 piratical voyages. More was a gunner, or gunner's mate, whom Captain Kidd 
 
THE MARO ONERS. 
 
 131 
 
 put to death ; and it is one of the curious examples of the working of law that 
 Kidd after his capture would have escaped under a general amnesty to pirates 
 had he not been held on the charge of murder. He enjoyed the unenviable dis- 
 tinction of being the one of very few pirates who have been hung. 
 
 But, nevertheless, though the fame of Kidd and Morgan is so pre-eminent, 
 there are others only second to 
 them in renown — others whose 
 names and deeds have also been 
 chronicled by Captain Johnson, the 
 famous historian of scoundreldom. 
 Captain Bartholomew Roberts, for 
 instance, if he may not have had 
 the fortune to be so famous as the 
 two above-mentioned worthies, yet, 
 in his marvelous escapes and deeds 
 of daring, he well deserves to stand 
 upon the same pedestal of renown. 
 And Captain Avery, though his his- 
 tory is, perhaps, more apocryphal 
 in its nature, nevertheless there is 
 sufficient stamina of trust in the 
 account of his exploits to grant him 
 also a place with his more famous 
 brothers, for the four together — 
 Blackbeard, Kidd, Roberts, and 
 Avery — form a galaxy the like of 
 which is indeed hard to match in 
 its own peculiar brilliancy. 
 
 Through circumstances the 
 hunter name of buccaneers was 
 given to the seventeenth century 
 pirates and freebooters ; the term 
 "marooners" was bestowed upon 
 those who followed the same trade 
 in the century succeeding. The name has in itself a terrible significance. The 
 dictionary tells us that to maroon is to put ashore as upon a desert island, and 
 it was from this that the title was derived. 
 
 These later pirates, the marooners, not being under the protection of the 
 West Indian Governors, and having no such harbor for retreat as that, for 
 instance, of Port Royal, were compelled to adopt some means for the disposal of 
 prisoners captured with their prizes other than taking them into a friendly port. 
 
 CAPTAIN BARTHOLOMEW ROBERTS. 
 
132 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Occasionally such unhappy captives were set adrift in the ship's boats — with 
 or without provisions, as the case might be. A method of disposing of them, 
 maybe more convenient, certainly more often used, was to set them ashore upon 
 some desert coast or uninhabited island, with a supply of water perhaps, and 
 perhaps a gun, a pinch of powder, and a few bullets — there to meet their fate, 
 either in the slim chance of a passing vessel or more probably in death. 
 
 Nor was marooning the fate alone of the wretched captives of their piracy ; 
 sometimes it was resorted to as a punishment among themselves. Many a 
 mutinous pirate sailor and not a few pirate captains have been left to the horrors 
 of such a fate, either to die under the shriveling glare of the tropical sun upon 
 some naked sand-spit or to consume in the burning of a tropical fever amid the 
 rank wilderness of mangroves upon some desert coast. 
 
 Hence the name marooners. 
 
 The Tudor sea-captains were little else than legalized pirates, and in them 
 we may see that first small step that leads so quickly into the smooth down- 
 ward path. The buccaneers, in their semi-legalized piracy, succeeded them as 
 effect follows cause. Then, as the ultimate result, followed the marooners — 
 fierce, bloody, rapacious, human wild beasts, lusting for blood and plunder, 
 godless, lawless, the enemy of all men but their own wicked kind. 
 
 Is there not a profitable lesson to be learned in the history of such a human 
 extreme of evil — all the more wicked from being the rebound from civilization ? 
 
 Even to this day imaginative fishermen and oystermen on Connecticut 
 and Long Island shores occasionally see a phantom ship sailing, with all sail set, 
 across some neck of land ; and more than one will tell how he started to dig for 
 a treasure, and was driven away by having the pirate vessel bear down upon 
 him, which goes to show that once in awhile fiction is stranger than fact. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 CUXXINQ LOOSE KRONI EUROPE. 
 
 mb'Zo 
 
 ONE SIXTH OFA. SPANISH 
 
 MiU'd lialUtr.-orihcVkUu/ 
 Ihtreof Cn GoldorSilver 
 /o^£givenm exchange at 
 
 Tre a s n ry o£ ViR crYlA, 
 Tursuani 1o ACT oj 
 
 ONE SIXTH 
 
 OFABOIyLAR 
 
 HEATH TO 
 COUNTERFEIT 
 
 c>^ 
 
 '^W< 
 
 '^^^ 
 
 VIRGINIA CURKElNrC 
 
 THE causes which made 
 possible the assertion of 
 American National Inde- 
 pendence must be sought, 
 not merely in the oppres- 
 sive legislation which 
 directly harried the colon- 
 ists into revolt, but, back 
 of that, in the political 
 institutions they had 
 evolved for themselves ; in 
 the self-dependence made 
 necessary by the distance 
 and indifference of the 
 mother country ; in the inherited instinct for self-government common to all of 
 the English race ; in their ardor for commercial and territorial expansion, and 
 in the occasional and temporary unity of action to which they were from time 
 to time forced for mutual defense against a common enemy. 
 
 When the struggle which ended in the Revolution began, the thirteen 
 colonies were, as regards internal affairs, to all ends and purposes representative 
 democracies. All of them elected legislatures, which made laws, laid taxes, 
 levied troops, provided for grants, and formed a real government of the people 
 by the people. Two of the colonies, Connecticut and Rhode Island, held 
 charters which allowed them to choose their own Governors r^.j well. So com- 
 plete were these two charter-grants that when the Umon was formed no change 
 was needed in the political structure of the two States ; and, in fact, no change ' 
 was made for many years. Massachusetts originally held an equally liberal 
 charter, but was deprived of it by an arbitrary act of the Crown, as we shall see. 
 Pennsylvania, Delaware, and Maryland were still proprietary^ colonies, but through 
 self-interest the nominal proprietors granted a large measure of self-government 
 
 133 
 
134 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 The other colonies had elective legislatures, but in each the Royal Governor 
 had an absolute veto power over legislation. In all the bond to the English 
 Crown was the charter or royal grant. Naturally, the colonists construed these 
 grants very strictly, confining the power of the Governor to the closest legal 
 construction of the charter, and assuming for themselves every power not 
 specifically withheld. Above all, the colonists well understood the immense 
 advantage that their power to grant or withhold supplies of money gave them. 
 In reality, government in local matters practically rested with the Assemblies. 
 The Royal Governors might, and did, fume and fret, complain to the English 
 Government, and denounce their subjects as turbulent and obstinate, but they 
 were met by passive resistance and, in more than one case, by actual force. 
 
 Looking more closely into the political structure of the colonies, we find 
 in New England, in full swing, the purest democracy the world has ever known, 
 in the town-meeting system. In these town meetings every citizen had his right 
 to speak and his vote, and the meeting assumed the fullest authority over all 
 local matters, forming, also, the unit for legislative representation. In the 
 Southern colonies the county took the place of the New England town as the 
 political unit, but here, also, the democratic idea had taken strong hold. 
 Massachusetts and Virginia were by far the most advanced examples of these 
 two types of local government. As might naturally be expected, therefore, we 
 find them always in the lead in resenting arbitrary actions of the Royal 
 Governors and of the Crown. They were not only the largest and oldest of 
 the colonies, but their peoples were far the most homogeneous. In each the 
 population was almost wholly English, and in large part was made up of the 
 third and fourth generations of the original settlers. Differing as widely as 
 possible in origin — the one people coming mainly from the Roundheads, the 
 other largely from the Cavaliers ; differing widely, also, in social and religious 
 matters and in habits — the one being austere and simple in life, the other 
 almost aristocratic ; — yet each had unified, had become distinctly American, and 
 was free from close dependence on the mother country. 
 
 Massachusetts and Virginia had also in common the bitter recollecdon of 
 actual conflict with the royal authority. In Virginia Bacon's Rebellion had left 
 the seeds of discontent. It originated in the wish of the Virginia colonists to 
 put down Indian disturbances without waiting for the tardy action of the 
 Governor. Nathaniel Bacon boldly led his neighbors to an attack on these 
 Indians without due authority from Governor Berkeley,* who had promised him 
 a commission, but had failed in this and other promises of assistance to the 
 distressed colonists. Berkeley forthwith proclaimed Bacon a rebel, and war 
 on a small scale ensued and continued until the latter's sudden death. Massa- 
 
 *See illustration on page 77. 
 
CUTTING LOOSE FROM EUROPE. 135 
 
 chusetts had a still more irritating memory in the Andros tyranny and the 
 loss of her charter. When Charles the Second mounted the throne his re- 
 sentment at the Puritan sympathies of New England led him to lend a willing 
 ear to various complaints against the province ; his commissioners were re- 
 fused recognition by the General Court of the colony, which " pleaded his 
 Majesty's charter ;" the controversy became so intense that it is recorded that 
 ■n 1 67 1 the colony was "almost on the brink of renouncing its dependence 
 on the Crown;" finally in 16S4 the charter was declared forfeited by the Eng- 
 lish Court of Chancery, and Sir Edmund Andros was sent out as " President 
 of New England," a new and quite unconstitutional office. Connecticut, as 
 every school-boy knows, saved her charter by hiding it in the historic oak 
 tree ; Massachusetts was less fortunate, and something very like anarchy 
 followed until the news came of the beginning of the reign of William and 
 Mary, when Sir Edmund was seized and thrown into prison, and an as- 
 sembly of representatives at Boston provisionally resumed the old charter. 
 In the end the colony was forced to accept a new charter by which a Royal 
 Governor was granted a veto power. But Massachusetts never forgot her 
 old and more perfect form of liberty, and never was as well disposed as 
 before to the Crown. 
 
 The colonies of New York, Pennsylvania, Maryland, and the Carolinas 
 were in population comparatively mixed, were less unified ; and in them., 
 therefore, we find, when the Revolution begins, a strong Tory element, which 
 made their action uncertain and often reluctant. Generally speaking, the 
 Royal Governors of the colonies were not in sympathy with the peoples ; they 
 were usually arrogant, sometimes mere adventurers, often weak and vacil- 
 lating. Their quarrels with the Assemblies usually turned on grants of money. 
 
 And here, even in early times, we find everywhere cropping up the principle 
 which later was voiced in the watchword of the Revolution, " No taxation with- 
 out representation." It has been said that this watchword was illogical ; that in 
 point of fact not all people in England who were taxed were represented in 
 Parliament, and that, on the other hand, the American colonies had no real wish 
 for representation in Parliament. Both statements are true, but the representa- 
 tion demanded by the Americans was that which they already had — that of 
 their own legislatures. The idea was succinctly expressed as far back as 1728, 
 when the Massachusetts General Court refused to gra^t a fixed salary for Gov- 
 ernor Burnet "because it is the undoubted right of all Englishmen, by Magna 
 Charta, to raise and dispose of money for the public service, of their own free 
 accord without compulsion." And the converse of it was seen in Pennsylvania 
 when, the Governor having refused his assent to a bill containing a scheme of 
 taxation, the Assembly demanded his assent as a right. The doctrine, in short, 
 was gimply that money raised from the people should be expended by the 
 
136 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 people, that the Assemblies were the legal representatives of the people, and that 
 they, and they only, could know what taxes the people could bear and how the 
 sums thus raised could be expended to public advantage. The expression of 
 this theory varied continually up to the Declaration of Independence, but its 
 substance was consistently maintained. From the position that parliament had 
 no right to interfere in internal taxation the colonies in the end advanced to the 
 position that their allegiance was to the Crown ; that the parliament was in no 
 sense an Imperial Parliament ; that the Crown stood for English rule over all 
 British dominions ; but that while the laws of England were to be enacted by 
 the English parliament, the laws of the American colonies were to be formulated 
 by their own representatives in legislatures assembled. It was only as a last 
 resort and when driven to extremity that the colonies threw off that loyal alle- 
 giance to the Crown which they had held to be quite consistent with the main- 
 tenance of this basic principle of their liberties. 
 
 Let us look now for a moment at the imperfect and temporary union 
 entered into from time to time by the colonists for mutual defense, and which in 
 a way foreshadowed the greater and permanent union of the future. Along the 
 coast the English power had become continuous ; the Dutch power at New 
 Amsterdam had been swept away ; the Spaniards had been pushed back to the 
 South ; the Indians and the French were held at bay on the West and North. 
 In King Philip's War the New England colonies had combined to raise two 
 thousand troops and had conquered by concerted action. In the early French 
 and Indian wars military operations had also been carried on in concert by the 
 colonies with varying successes. Thus, the New England colonies and New 
 York had captured Port Royal in 1690, and had even attempted an attack on 
 Quebec, and in 1 709 and 1 7 1 2 expeditions were planned against Canada and 
 Acadia, in which the colonies united. Both of these latter comparative failures 
 led, by the way, to the issue of paper money to cancel the heavy debts incurred. 
 When Great Britain was at war with Spain the Southern colonies — Georgia, 
 Carolina and Virginia — had also united in an unsuccessful expedition led by 
 Oglethorpe against Florida. In King George's War the colonies planned 
 and carried out almost without help from England the expedition by which the 
 French stronghold Louisburg was seized. Encouraged by this notable triumph 
 of their four thousand troops, they projected the conquest of Canada — an under- 
 taking so vast that it is not surprising that it was soon abandoned. 
 
 But the most serious emergency arose when France and England were for 
 a short time at peace, after the treaty of Aix-La-Chapelle (1748). The French 
 plan of extension of territory in America was one of unbounded ambition and 
 of unity of purpose. From New Orleans to Quebec the French had gradually 
 erected a line of fortified posts along the course of the explorations of La Salle, 
 Johet, Marquet and D'Iberville. Following their theory that the discoverers of 
 
SIGNING THE DECLARATION OF AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE. 
 
138 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 a river were entitled to all the territory drained by it, they were occupying the 
 Mississippi valley and were moving eastward toward the AUeghanies, thus draw- 
 ing close round the English territory and threatening to invade it. Fortunately 
 their line of outposts from Quebec to New Orleans was only* as strong as its 
 weakest part ; otherwise English supremacy on the Continent had been over- 
 thrown. With their Indian allies the French were now face to face with the 
 pioneers of the colonies who were pressing westward, and who on their side 
 were strengthened by the Indian alliance of the Six Nations. The Ohio Com- 
 pany had been formed for the purpose of colonizing the valley of the Ohio 
 River and to check the progress of the French eastward. It was believed that 
 the territory of the company was infringed upon by French settlements, and 
 George Washington, then a young surveyor, was sent by Governor Dinwiddle, 
 of Virginia, to examine the actual condition of affairs on the frontier. The wily 
 French gave him fair words but no satisfaction. In this, Washington's first ser- 
 vice to the country, he showed on a small scale the calmness, firmness and cour- 
 age that made him a few years later the hope and support of a nation. His 
 report on the frontier situation was so serious that the colonists determined on 
 immediate war and Virginia called the other provinces to her aid. How to 
 raise men and money was a serious question. It was to solve the difficulty of 
 conducting the campaign that Benjamin Franklin proposed, at a meeting of 
 commissioners of the several colonies held at Albany, a plan of confederation, 
 commonly called the Albany Plan. It provided for a form of federal govern- 
 ment which should not interfere with the internal affairs of any colony but should 
 have supreme power in matters of mutual defense and in whatever concerned 
 the colonies as a body. The Albany Plan included a President or Governor- 
 General who should be appointed and paid by the King, and a Grand Council to 
 be made up of delegates elected once in three years by the colonial legislatures. 
 This scheme found favor neither with the Crown nor with the colonial assem- 
 blies ; each party considered that too much power was given the other, and the 
 colonies also objected to accepting taxes imposed upon them by a body in a 
 sense foreign to each though composed of delegates from all. Yet the project 
 is of immense interest and significance, historically, because it shows in what 
 way men's minds were turning and how the leaven of National unity was work- 
 ing almost without the knowledge of the people themselves. 
 
 The war that ensued was at first carried on in America alone, though afte^ 
 two years it became a part of the great Seven Years War between France and 
 England (1755-63). At the outset the key of the territorial struggle lay at 
 the junction of the Alleghany and Monongahela rivers, near where Pitts- 
 burgh now stands. Here Washington was besieged in Fort Necessity and 
 was compelled to capitulate by overwhelming forces, but under honorable con- 
 ditions. The French still held Fort Du Ouesne, and against this Braddock's 
 
CUTTING LOOSE FROM EUROPE. 
 
 139 
 
 unfortunate expedition was directed. Now at last the colonists were dispos- 
 sessed of their old idea of the invincibility of British troops. The regulars, 
 disregarding the advice of the Americans, who understood Indian and French 
 warfare, fell into an ambuscade and were all but cut to pieces. The lesson 
 must have been a startling one to the untrained, half-armed provincial troops. 
 As one writer has said, "The provincial who had stood his ground, firing from 
 behind trees and stumps, while the regulars ran past him in headlong retreat, 
 came home with a sense of his own innate superiority which was sure to bring 
 its results." Thus and in many other ways throughout the war the Americans 
 learned their own possibilities as soldiers on their own ground. The details 
 of the war need not here be reviewed. With the great battle on the Plains 
 of Abraham and the death of the heroic Wolfe and the not less intrepid Mont- 
 calm, French dominion in the new world 
 perished forever. It is well known that 
 the mortification of the French statesmen 
 was allayed by the astute reflection that 
 the now undisputed power of Great Britain 
 was likely to be but temporary. Said the 
 Duke de Choiseul, " Well, so we are 
 
 eone ; it will be England's turn next.' 
 
 MARTELLO TOWER ON THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM, 
 WHERE WOLFE WAS KILLED. 
 
 He saw — and other French statesmen pre- 
 dicted the same thing — that the very fact 
 that no external enemies threatened the 
 provinces would bring them face to face 
 with the mother country for the final 
 struggle. 
 
 Indeed, the treaty of Paris was not 
 even signed when the mutterings of the 
 
 storm were heard. Now, thought England, was the time to enforce her dis- 
 regarded authority ; now, thought the colonies, was the time to insist on 
 their rights of expansion and of self-government. England's whole theory of 
 the relation of colonies was radically wrong, though she held it in common with 
 other great Powers. This theory was that the colony was merely a commercial 
 dependency — a place where the mother country could extend its trade ; while by 
 no means was the colony to be allowed to compete in trade at home or in the 
 world's markets. To this end had been enacted years before the so-called Navi- 
 gation Laws. By these Americans were forbidden to export their products to 
 other countries than England, to buy the products of other countries except 
 from English traders, to manufacture goods which could compete in the colonies 
 with English importations (for instance, there was even a law against the 
 making of hats), or to ship goods from colony to colony except in British 
 
I40 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 vessels ; while a high protective tariff prevented the colonists from selling 
 grain and other raw products to England. A peculiarly ingenious and an- 
 noying repressive measure was that known as the Molasses Act, aimed to stop 
 that extensive trade which consisted in taking dried fish to the French West 
 Indies, receivingr molasses in return, brinsjinof it to New Engfland, there turn- 
 ing it into rum, and finally, taking the rum to Africa, where it was often traded 
 for slaves, who in turn were usually sold again in the West Indies. The Mo- 
 lasses Act insisted that the Yankee traders should carry their fish only to the 
 British West Indies ; and as these islands did not wish the fish there was an 
 end, theoretically, to a very profitable if not altogether moral system. 
 
 In point of fact, all these laws had been constantly disregarded ; smuggling 
 and surreptitious trading were universal. But now it was suddenly attempted 
 to enforce them, and that by the obnoxious Writs of Assistance — search warrants 
 made out in blank, so that they could be filled out and used by any officer, 
 against any person, at any time. This was quite contrary to the spirit of the 
 English law, and met with such a sturdy resistance that, though the courts did 
 not dare to declare the writs illegal, the practice was abandoned. James Otis, 
 in particular, thundered against the Writs of Assistance (rather than to defend 
 which he had thrown up his office as King's Prosecutor) in a speech at the 
 utterance of which John Adams declared "the child. Independence, was born." 
 Almost simultaneously with this excitement in Boston, Patrick Henry was 
 delivering his maiden speech in Virginia against the royal veto of a bill dimin- 
 ishing the salaries of the clergy. He denounced any interference with Virginia's 
 law-making power, and boldly proclaimed that when a monarch so acted he 
 "from being the father of his people degenerated into a tyrant, and forfeits all 
 rights to obedience." 
 
 While yet the bickering about the old laws continued, a quite novel 
 form of taxation was rushed through Parliament, "with less opposition than a 
 turnpike bill." The Stamp Act was indeed a firebrand such as its originators 
 little suspected. Great Britain had been at great expense during the recent 
 wars, and naturally thought that the Colonies should bear their share of the 
 cost. On their side, the Colonies maintained that they had done all that with 
 their feeble m.eans was possible. George III had lately (1760) mounted the 
 throne. He was narrow-minded, obstinate, a thorough believer in kingly 
 authority ; and, as he could not strive for personal supremacy by the means which 
 proved so fatal to Charles I, he adopted the methods of wholesale political 
 bribery, of continual intrigue, and of relentless partisan enmity to those who 
 opposed him. It was because these opponents of his, or some of them, sympa- 
 thized with America that he grew fixed in his determination to exact obedience. 
 He hated the liberty-loving Colonists chiefly because he hated the New Whigs 
 in England. His minister, Grenville, thought to please his royal master, and at 
 
142 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the same time not to offend beyond endurance the Americans, by his invention 
 of the Stamp Act. This ordered that in the Colonies all contracts, legal papers, 
 wills, real-estate transfers, as well as newspapers, should be printed on stamped 
 paper, or on paper to which stamps had been affixed. Coincident with it was 
 passed a law ordering the colonial assemblies to support in various ways the 
 royal troops which should be sent to them. So that this whole scheme proposed, 
 first, to tax the Colonies illegally (as they held), then to send soldiers among 
 
 OLD BUILDING AT BOSTON WHERE THE TEA-PLOT IS SUPPOSED TO HAVE BEEN HATCHED. 
 
 theM to enforce the tax, and, finally, to compel them to pay for the support of 
 there very soldiers. No wonder that a storm of indignation raged from Maine 
 to Georgia. Grenville himself was amazed at the result. In Massachusetts 
 Samuel Adams declared that this was violating the liberty of self-government, 
 to which subjects in America were entitled to the same extent as subjects in 
 Britain. Patrick Henry, in Virginia, presented resolutions declaring that, "The 
 taxation of the people by themselves or by persons chosen by themselves to 
 
CUTTING LOOSE FROM EUROPE. 143 
 
 represent them, who can only know what taxes the people are able to bear, is 
 the distinguishing characteristic of British freedom," and that the General 
 Assembly of Virginia, therefore, had the sole and exclusive right and power to 
 lay taxes upon the inhabitants of the Colony. A congress of delegates from 
 nine of the Colonies soon met at New York and set forth the same principle 
 of Colonial rights in a petition to the Crown. No attempt was made by this 
 Stamp Act Congress to do more than declare the feelings of the united Colonies. 
 But it was a distinct advance in the direction of union. Meanwhile, the people 
 at large showed a disposition to take the matter in their own hands, without 
 regard to Parliament or Congress, or lawyers, or finespun theories of constitu- 
 tional right. When the stamps arrived they were burned or thrown into the 
 sea ; stamp officers were compelled to resign -their offices ; mobs in a few cases 
 injured the property of obnoxious persons; the "Sons of Liberty" formed 
 themselves into clubs and warned all to " touch not the unclean thing " under 
 penalty of mob law. When the time came for the Stamp Act to go into 
 operation there were no stamp officers to enforce it. One of them has left it 
 on record that when he rode into Hartford to deposit his resignation, with a 
 thousand armed farmers at his heels, he felt "like Death on the pale horse with 
 all hell following him." No doubt there were some acts of mob law at this 
 time which a strict sense of justice could not approve, but, as Macaulay has 
 said, "the cure for the evils of liberty is more liberty;" and so, in the end, it 
 proved in this case. 
 
 On May i6th, 1766, a Boston paper published what we should call to-day 
 an "extra," in which, under the heading "Glorious News," it reported the arrival 
 of a vessel belonging to John Hancock, with news of the repeal of the Stamp 
 Act. Grenville's Ministry had fallen, and with it fell his measure. Rejoicings 
 in London were, the paper stated, general. Ships in the river had displayed 
 all their colors, and illuminations and bonfires were going on all over the city. 
 This shows how widespread at that time was the English sympathy for Ameri- 
 cans ; even during the war it was not wholly suppressed. The "extra" from 
 which we have quoted ends its account by saying, " It is impossible to express 
 the joy the town is now in, on receiving the above great, glorious, and import- 
 ant news. The bells in all the churches were immediately set a ringing, and we 
 hear the day for a general rejoicing will be the beginning of next week." 
 
 But even this change of front on the part of Parliament was accompanied 
 by a gratuitous declaration to the effect that it had the power " to bind the 
 colonies and people of America in all cases whatsoever." 
 
 Lord Rockingham's Ministry, which had repealed the futile and fruitless 
 Stamp Act, lasted but a year ; it was followed by that of which the Duke of 
 Grafton was nominally the head, but in which the unscrupulous and audacious 
 Lord Townshend, the Chancellor of the Exchequer was the real leader. He 
 
144 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 at once proposed and carried a law imposing on the American Colonies import 
 taxes on glass, paper, painters' colors, lead and tea. To such laws as this, he 
 cunningly argued, the Colonies had often before submitted. In a way they sub- 
 mitted to this also ; that is to say, they did not at first resist its constitutionality, 
 but retorted by entering into "non-importation" agreements, by which they 
 bound themselves as individuals not to purchase the taxed articles. Merchants 
 who persisted in selling the obnoxious goods were boycotted, as we call it now, 
 ■nd found placards posted up in which it was demanded that — to quote one 
 of these notices literally — " the Sons and Daughcers of Liberty would not buy 
 any one thing of him, for in so doing they will bring Disgrace upon themselves 
 and their Posterity, for ever 2iX\6. ever. Amen." It was not denied that it was the 
 intention to use the sums raised by these taxes to pay the salaries of the royal 
 governors and of the colonial judges, and to maintain British troops in the 
 colonies. This was emphatically subversive of free government. New York 
 refused to make provision for troops quartered upon it, and only consented 
 tardily and imperfectly when its legislature was, as a penalty, suspended by the 
 Crown. Massachusetts threw all kinds of technical legal obstructions in the 
 way of providing for the two British regiments which arrived at Boston. Pro- 
 tests against the Townshend Act made in an orderly meeting in Boston were 
 denounced in Great Britain as treasonable, and it was proposed that colonists 
 guilty of such offenses should be brought to England and there tried for trea- 
 son. If anything were needed to inflame still further the colonists' indignation 
 it was this. Massachusetts sent out a circular letter to other colonies askine 
 them to unite in petitions and remonstrances to the king ; this in turn was 
 treated as also treasonable ; a disturbance caused by the seizure of a sloop be- 
 longing to John Hancock for customs' offenses was magnified into a riot ; the 
 dreaded act providing for the trial of accused colonists in England was passed ; 
 in every way the situation was becoming critical. 
 
 The presence of the British troops in Boston was irritating in the extreme 
 to the masses of the citizens ; quarreling between soldiers and citizens of the 
 rougher class was constantly going on, and finally in March, 1770, a street 
 brawl ended in the so-called Boston Massacre, when the troops, not without very 
 great provocation, fired upon the citizens, killing five and wounding six. From 
 that day the hearts of the common people were ready for armed resistance at 
 any minute. Looking back on the " massacre " from the cool standpoint of 
 history, it must be admitted that it was not quite the merciless and causeless 
 act of brutality which it seemed then to the inflamed minds of the populace, but 
 its influence at the time was enormous. 
 
 The year of the Boston Massacre saw also the accession of the subservient 
 Lord North as the Prime Minister and tool of George III. With him began a 
 new chapter in the attempt to enforce taxation without representation. The 
 
CUTTING LOOSE FROM EUROPE. 145 
 
 non-importation pledges were beginning to fall into disuse, and Lord North was 
 led to hope that by removing all the taxes except that on tea the colonists 
 would yield the point of principle involved. George III himself had said, " I 
 am clear there must always be one tax to keep up the right," and it was thought 
 that the threepence per pound would be regarded as a trifle not worth fighting 
 for. But the colonists were not fighting for money but for a principle ; and in 
 1772 it was found that the tea tax was yielding only $400 a year, while it was 
 costing over a million of dollars to collect it. A last cunning trick was attempted 
 by Lord North ; he gave the East India Company a rebate on teas taken 
 to America, thus making it possible for the colonists to buy the tea with 
 the threepenny tax still on it and yet pay less than before the tax was laid. It 
 is to the honor of our forefathers that the subterfuge was instantly detected and 
 the new proposal resented as the deepest insult. Cargoes of tea were sent 
 to Charleston, Philadelphia, New York, and Boston. In the first city the tea 
 was stored in damp cellars and purposely spoiled ; New York and Philadelphia 
 refused to allow the tea to be landed ; Boston held her famous tea party ; and 
 in still other ports the tea was burned. 
 
 The destruction of the tea in Boston harbor was not one of those mob acts 
 (like the brawl which led to the Boston Massacre, or the burning of the 
 revenue schooner " Gaspe " in Rhode Island) which are the inevitable but 
 regretable accompaniments of a great popular movement ; it was rather a 
 deliberate act, agreed on by the wisest leaders and carried out or sanctioned 
 by the people at large. Thousands of sober citizens stood upon the shore and 
 watched the party, disguised as Indians, who hurled the hated tea overboard ; 
 so eminent a man as Samuel Adams led the party, and to this day no 
 American has felt otherwise than proud of the significant and patriotic deed. 
 
 Events now hurried rapidly one upon another. The British Parliament's 
 reply to the Boston Tea Party was the Boston Port Bill, which absolutely forbade 
 any trade in or out of the port. Simultaneously the charter of Massachusetts 
 was changed so as to give the Crown almost unlimited power and to abolish town 
 meetings, while it was made legal to quarter troops in Boston itself, and 
 General Gage, the commander-in-chief of the British troops in the colonies, was 
 made Governor of Massachusetts. This attack upon one of the colonies was 
 regarded as a challenge to all. The system of correspondence committees, 
 started locally in Massachusetts and extended, at Virginia's suggestion, betweer. 
 the colonies, for counsel and mutual support, was made the means of calling 
 together at Philadelphia the first Continental Congress (September 5th, 1774). 
 In this all the colonies but Georgia were represented, and among the delegates 
 were George Washington and Patrick Henry, of Virginia ; John and Samuel 
 Adams, of Massachusetts ; John Jay, of New York, and many others famous in 
 our historical annals. This first really National Congress was moderate but firm 
 
146 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 in its action. It drew up a declaration of rights, which was a splendid recital of the 
 wrongs complained of, prepared an address to the King, and adopted what was 
 called the American Association, an agreement to prevent all importation from 
 and exportation to Great Britain 
 until justice was done ; it ad- 
 journed with the expressed re- 
 solve to meet again, if necessary', 
 the following year. 
 
 England now considered the 
 colonies as in open rebellion, and 
 indeed they were, at least in 
 arms ; Massachusetts alone had 
 
 PURSUIT OF PAUL REVERE, THE SCOUT. 
 
 1 
 
 twenty thousand "minute men" ready to respond to the first call. And 
 that call soon came. General Gage sent troops to the number of eight 
 hundred to Concord, to destroy military stores there accumulated and to ' 
 arrest Samuel Adams and John Hancock, to be sent for trial as traitors to 
 
CUTTING LOOSE FROM EUROPE. 147 
 
 England. The events of that expedition are familiar to us all. Boston was 
 at that time a city of 1 7,000 inhabitants, guarded by 3000 British regulars. 
 The inhabitants had patiently waited for the troops to strike the first blow, 
 until the latter attributed their inaction to cowardice. But this expedition 
 to arrest the American leaders would bring -matters to the long-waited-for 
 crisis. On that night (April 18) Paul Revere, in company with Davies and 
 Prescott, started with a message from Dr. Joseph Warren, one of the leading 
 spirits in Boston. The message was flashed by a lantern across the Charles 
 river ; it was to tell the farmers and townsfolk that the hour for resistance was 
 come. A handful of colonists collected on the Lexington Green were fired 
 upon by the British, and eight or ten were killed ; the troops pressed on to 
 Concord and seized the stores ; but their retreat to Lexington was one long 
 fight with the " embattled farmers " posted behind stone walls and trees and 
 hidden in houses. When, reachino; Lexington, the British were reinforced from 
 Boston, they were so exhausted that a British writer says they laid down on the 
 ground in the hollow square made by the fresh troops, " with their tongues hang- 
 ing out of their mouths like those of dogs after a chase." The British had lost 
 two hundred and seventy-three men ; the Americans one hundred and three. 
 Paul Revere's midnight ride had fulfilled its mission. The " shot heard round 
 the world " had been fired. 
 
 The war for independence had begun. 
 
MEETING OF WASHINGTON AND ROCHAMBEAU. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE WAR KOR INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 WITTY foreigner, watching the course of the American Revo- 
 lution, wrote to Benjamin Franklin that Great Britain was 
 undertaking the task "of catching two millions of people in a 
 boundless desert with fifty thousand men." This was a crude 
 and inaccurate way of putting it, but it expresses succinctly the 
 magnitude and difficulty of the campaign that lay before the 
 British generals. They had to contend with an illusive enemy 
 in his own country, constantly strengthened by uprisings of 
 the people in each vicinity where the war was at the minute going on ; they 
 were unable to move far from their bases of supplies, which were necessarily 
 the great seaport towns they might capture ; they were hampered by lack of 
 real heartiness in the English people for the struggle ; and they were self- 
 deceived as to the assistance they might hope for from Tory sympathizers in 
 this country. When Parliament rather reluctantly authorized the raising of 
 twenty-five thousand men for the war. Great Britain was still forced to obtain 
 most of this number by subsidizing German mercenaries from the small princi- 
 palities, who were indiscriminately called Hessians by the colonists, and the 
 employment of whom did much to still further provoke bitterness of feeling. 
 At one time in the Revolution Great Britain had over three hundred thousand 
 men in arms, the world over, but of this number not more than one-tenth could 
 be sent to America. But the greatest obstacle to British success lay in the fact 
 that the English leaders, military and civil, constantly underrated the courage, 
 endurance, and earnestness of their opponents. That raw militia could stand 
 their ground against regulars was a hard lesson for the British to learn ; that 
 men from civil life could show such aptitude for strategy as did W^ashington, 
 Schuyler, and Greene, was a revelation to the professional military men the 
 significance of which they grasped only when it was too late. 
 
 Above all, the one thing that made the colonists the victors was the indom- 
 itable energy, self-renunciation, and strategic ability of George Washington. 
 We are so accustomed to think of Washington's moral qualities, that it is only 
 
 149 
 
ISO 
 
 THE STORY OF A3IERICA. 
 
 when we come close to the history of the war that we fully recognize how great 
 was his military genius — a genius which justly entitles him to rank with the few 
 
 truly great soldiers of his- 
 tory, such as Alexander, 
 Caisar, Napoleon, and Von 
 Moltke. Almost alone 
 amon<j the American jj-en- 
 erals of the Revolution, he 
 was always willing to subor- 
 dinate his own personal 
 glory to the final success 
 of his deep laid and com- 
 prehensive plans. Again 
 and again he risked his 
 standing with Congress, 
 and ran the danger of 
 being superseded by one 
 or another jealous general 
 of lower rank, rather than 
 yield in a particle his de- 
 liberate scheme of cam- 
 paign. Others received 
 the popular honors for bril- 
 liant single movements 
 while he waited and plan- 
 ned for the final result. 
 What the main lines of his 
 strategy were we shall en- 
 deavor to make clear in 
 the following sketch : — 
 
 When the news of the 
 running fight from Con- 
 cord to Lexington spread 
 through the country, the 
 militia hurried from every 
 direction toward Boston. 
 Israel Putnam literally left 
 his plough in the field ; 
 John Stark, with his sturdy 
 New Hampshire volunteers, reached the spot in three days ; Nathaniel Greene 
 headed fifteen hundred men from Rhode Island ; Benedict Arnold led a band 
 
1776 J 
 
 
 ^^^S 
 
 
 &' 
 
 iV 
 
 VI ? 
 
 rr 
 
 »•¥• "« 
 
 
 r \ J "iS 
 
 ,i* 
 
 >.^ 
 
 WASHINGTON'S RECEPTION AT TRENTON. 
 
152 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 of patriots from Connecticut ; tlie more distant colonies showed equal eager- 
 ness to aid in tlie defense of American liberties. Congress displayed deep 
 wisdom in appointing George Washington Commander in Chief, not only 
 because of his personal ability and the trust all men had in him, but because 
 it was politically an astute measure to choose the leader from some other 
 State than Massachusetts. But before Washington could reach the Con- 
 tinental forces, as they soon began to be called, the battle of Bunker HiP 
 had been fousrht. And before that, even, Ethan Allen, with his Green Moun- 
 tain Boys, had seized Fort Ticonderoga " in the name of Jehovah and the Con- 
 tinental Congress " — which Congress, by the way, showed momentarily some 
 reluctance to sanction this first step of aggressive warfare. The occupation by 
 Allen and Arnold of Ticonderoga and Crown Point, at the southern end of 
 Lake Champlain, was of great military importance, both because of the large 
 quantities of ammunition stored there, and because these places defended the 
 line of the Hudson River valley against an attack from Canada. 
 
 The battle of Bunker Hill, looked at from the strictly military point of 
 view, was a blunder on both sides, astonishing as was its moral effect. The 
 hill, properly named Breed's Hill, but to which the name of Bunker Hill is 
 now forever attached, rises directly back of Charlestown, on a peninsula con- 
 nected with the main land by a narrow isthmus. The American forces seized 
 this on the night of June i6th, 1775, and worked the night through intrenching 
 themselves as well as they could. With the morning came the British attack. 
 The position might easily have been reduced by seizing the isthmus, and for this 
 reason the Americans had hardly shown military sagacity in their occupation of 
 the hill. But the British chose rather to storm the works from the front. 
 Three times the flower of the English army in battle line swept up the hill ; 
 twice they were swept back with terrible loss, repulsed by a fire which was 
 reserved until they were close at hand ; the third time they seized the position, 
 but only when the Americans had exhausted their ammunition, and even then 
 only after a severe hand to hand fight. The British loss was over a thousand 
 men ; the American loss about four hundred and fifty. When Washington 
 heard of the battle he instantly asked if the New England militia had stood 
 the fire of the British regulars, and when the whole story was told him he 
 exclaimed, "The liberties of the country are safe." The spirit shown then and 
 thereafter by our sturdy patriots is well illustrated by the story (chosen as the 
 subject of one of our pictures) of the minister, who when in one battle there 
 was a lack of wadding for the guns, brought out an armful of hymn books and 
 exclaimed " Give them Watts, boys ! " 
 
 The next clash of arms came from Canada. General Montgomery led two 
 thousand of the militia against Montreal, by way of Lake Champlain, and easily 
 captured it (November 12, 1775). Thence he descended the St, Lawrence to 
 
THE SIEGE OF BOSTON. 
 
 153 
 
 Quebec, where he joined forces with Benedict Arnold, who had brought twelve 
 hundred men through the Maine wilderness, and the two Generals attacked 
 the British stronghold of Quebec. The attempt was a failure ; Arnold was 
 wounded, Montgomery was killed, and 
 though the Americans fought gallantly 
 they were driven back from Canada by 
 
 superior forces. Meanwhile 
 the siege of Boston was syste- 
 matically carried on by Wash- 
 ington, and in the spring of 
 1776 the American General gained a 
 commanding position by seizing Dor 
 Chester Heights (which bore much the 
 same relation to Boston on the South that Breed's Hill did on the North) and 
 General Howe found himself forced to evacuate the city. He sailed with his 
 whole force for Halifax, taking with him great numbers of American sym- 
 pathizers with British rule, together with their property. 
 
154 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 The new Congress met at Philadelphia in May. During the first month of 
 its sessions it became evident that there had been an immense advance in pub- 
 he opinion as to the real issue to be maintained. Several of the colonies had 
 expressed a positive conviction that National independence must be demanded. 
 Virginia had formally instructed her delegates to take that ground, and it was 
 on the motion of Richard Henry Lee, of Virginia, seconded by John Adams, of 
 Massachusetts, that Congress proceeded to consider the resolution "That these 
 united colonies are and of right ought to be free and independent States ; that 
 they are absolved from all allegiance to the British Crown, and that all political 
 connection between them and the State of Great Britain is and ought to be 
 totally dissolved." This bold utterance was adopted on July 2d by all the colo- 
 nies except New York. The opposition came mainly from Pennsylvania and 
 New York, and was based, not on lack of patriotism, but on a feeling that the 
 time for such an assertion had not yet come, that a stronger central government 
 should first be established, and that attempts should be made to secure a for- 
 eign alliance. It should be noticed that the strongest opponents of the measure, 
 John Dickinson and Robert Morris, of Pennsylvania, were among the most 
 patriotic supporters of the Union. To Robert Morris in particular, whose skill 
 as a financier steered the young Nation through many a difficulty, the country 
 owes a special debt of gratitude. The Declaration of Independence, formally 
 adopted two days later, was written mainly by the pen of Thomas Jefferson. 
 It is unique among State papers — a dignified though impassioned, a calm 
 though eloquent, recital of injuries inflicted, demand for redress, and avowal of 
 liberties to be maintained with the sword. Its adoption was hailed, the country 
 through, as the birth of a new Nation. Never before has a country about to 
 appeal to war to decide its fate put upon record so clear-toned and deliberate 
 an assertion of its purposes and its reasons, and thus summoned the world and 
 posterity to witness the justice and righteousness of its cause. 
 
 Thus far in the war the engagements between the opposing forces had 
 been of a detached kind — not related, that is, to any broad plan of attack or 
 defense. Of the same nature also was the British expedition against South 
 Carolina, led by Sir Henry Clinton and Lord Cornwallis. Their fleet attacked 
 Charleston, but the fort was so bravely defended by Colonel Moultrie, from his 
 palmetto-log fortifications on Sullivan's Island, that the fleet was forced to aban- 
 don the attempt and to return to New York. But the British now saw that it 
 was imperative to enter upon a distinct and extensive plan of campaign. That 
 adopted was sagacious and logical ; its failure was due, not to any inherent 
 defect in itself but to lack of persistency in adhering to it. Washington under- 
 stood it thoroughly from the first, and bent all his energies to tempting the 
 enemy to diverge from the main object in view. The plan, in brief was this : 
 New York City was to be seized and held as a base of supplies and centre of 
 
THE BRITISH PLAN FEASIBLE. 155 
 
 operations ; from it a stretch of country to the west was to be occupied and 
 held, thus cutting off communication between New York and the New England 
 States on the one side and Pennsylvania and the Southern States on the other. 
 Meanwhile a force was to be pushed down from Canada to the head of the 
 Hudson River, to be met by another force pushed northward up the Hudson. 
 In this way New England would be practically surrounded, and it was thought 
 that its colonies could be reduced one by one, while simultaneously or later an 
 army could march southward upon Philadelphia. The plan was quite feasible, 
 but probably at no time did the British have sufficient force to carry it out in 
 detail. They wofully over-estimated, also, the assistance they might receive 
 from the Tories in New York State. And they still more wofully under-esti- 
 mated Washington's ability as a strategist in blocking their schemes. 
 
 General Howe, who was now Commander-in-Chief of the British army, 
 drew his forces to a head upon Staten Island, combining there the troops which 
 had sailed from Boston to Halifa.x, with Clinton's forces which had failed at 
 Charleston, and the Hessians newly arrived. In all he had over thirty thousand 
 soldiers. Washington, who had transferred his headquarters from Boston to 
 the vicinity of New York after the former city had been evacuated by the 
 British, occupied the Brooklyn Heights with about twenty thousand poorly 
 equipped and undrilled colonial troops. To hold that position against the 
 larger forces of regulars seemed a hopeless task ; but every point was to be 
 contested. In point of fact, only five thousand of the Americans were engaged 
 in the battle of Long Island (August 27, 1776) against twenty thousand men 
 brought by General Howe from Staten Island. The Americans were driven 
 back after a hotly contested fight. Before Howe could follow up his victory 
 Washington planned and executed one of those extraordinary, rapid movements 
 which so often amazed his enemy ; in a single night he withdrew his entire army 
 across the East River into New York in boats, moving so secretly and swiftly 
 that the British first found out what had happened when they saw the deserted 
 camps before them on the following morning. Drawing back through the city 
 Washington made his next stand at Harlem Heights, occupying Fort Washing- 
 ton on the east and Fort Lee on the west side of the Hudson, thus guarding 
 the line of the river while prepared to move southward toward Philadelphia if 
 occasion should require. In the batde of White Plains the Americans suffered 
 a repulse, but much more dispiriting to Washington was the disarrangement 
 of his plans caused by the interference of Congress. That over-prudent body 
 sent special orders to General Greene, at Fort Washington, to hold it at all 
 odds, while Washington had directed Greene to be ready on the first attack to 
 fall back upon the main army in New Jersey. The result was the capture of 
 Fort Washington, with a loss of three thousand prisoners. To add to the 
 misfortune. General Charles Lee, who commanded a wing of the American 
 
1 -- 
 
 8 j( 
 
RECKONED WITHOUT HIS H0S7\ 157 
 
 army on the east side of the river, absolutely ignored Washington's orders to 
 join him. Lee was a soldier of fortune, vain, ambitious, and volatile, and there 
 is little doubt that his disobedience was due to his hope that Washington was 
 irretrievably ruined and that he might succeed to the command. Gathering his 
 scattered troops together as well as he could, Washington retreated through 
 New Jersey, meeting everywhere with reports that the colonists were in despair, 
 that many had given in their allegiance to the British, that Congress had fled to 
 Baltimore, and that the war was looked on as almost over. In this crisis it was 
 an actual piece of rare good fortune that Charles Lee should be captured by 
 soldiers while spending the night at a tavern away from his camp, for the result 
 was that Lee's forces were free to join Washington's command, and at once 
 did so. Altogether some six thousand men were left in the army, and 
 were drawn into something like coherence on the other side of the Delaware 
 River. General Howe announced that he had now nothing to do but wait the 
 freezino- of the Delaware, and then to cross over and "catch Washino-ton and 
 end the war." 
 
 But he reckoned without his host. Choosing, as the best time for his bold 
 and sudden movement, Christmas night, when revelry in the camp of the 
 enemy might be hoped to make them careless, Washington crossed the river. 
 Leading in person the division of twenty-five hundred men, which alone suc- 
 ceeded in making the passage over the river, impeded as it was with great 
 blocks of ice, he marched straight upon the Hessian outposts at Trenton and 
 captured them with ease. Still his position was a most precarious one. Corn- 
 wallis was at Princeton with the main British army, and marching directly upon 
 the Americans, penned them up, as he thought, between Trenton and the 
 Delaware. It is related that Cornwallis remarked, "At last we have run down 
 the old fox, and we will bag hirn in the morning." But before morning came 
 Washington had executed another surprising and decisive manoeuvre. Main- 
 taining a great show of activity at his intrenchments, and keeping camp-fires 
 brightly burning, he noiselessly led the main body of his army round the flank 
 of the British force and marched straight northward upon Princeton, capturing 
 as he went the British rear guard on its way to Trenton, seizing the British 
 post of supplies at New Brunswick, and in the end securing a strong position 
 on the hills in Northern New Jersey, with Morristown as his headquarters. 
 There he could at last rest for a time, strengthen his army, and take advantage 
 of the prestige which his recent operations had brought him. 
 
 Let us turn our attention now to the situation further north. Genera) 
 Burgoyne had advanced southward from Canada through Lake Champlain and 
 had easily captured Ticonderoga. His object was, of course, to advance in the 
 same line to the south until he reached the Hudson River ; but this was a very 
 different matter from what he had supposed it. General Schuyler was in com- 
 
158 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 mand of the Americans, and showed the highest mihtary skill in opposing Bur 
 
 goyne's progress, cutting off his sup- ^ __^ 
 
 plies and harassing him generally. An 
 
 expedition to assist Burgoyne had been 
 
 sent down the St. Lawrence to Lake 
 
 Ontario, thence to march eastward to 
 
 the head of the Hudson, eatherin^ aid 
 
 as it went from the Indians and Tories. 
 
 This expedi 
 tion was an 
 utter failure ; 
 a t Oriskany 
 
 SURRENDER OF BURGOYNE. , r^ . , 
 
 the lories and 
 British were defeated in a fiercely fought battle, in which a greater proportion 
 
SURRENDER OF GENERAL BURGOYNE. 159 
 
 of those engaged were killed than in any other battle of the war. Disheart- 
 ened at this, and at the near approach of Benedict Arnold, St. Leger, who 
 was at the head of the expedition, fled in confusion back to Canada. 
 Meanwhile Burgoyne had sent out a detachment to gather suppHes. This 
 was utterly routed at Bennington by the Vermont farmers under General 
 Stark. Through all the country round about the Americans were flocking to 
 arms, their patriotism enforced by their horror at the atrocities committed by 
 Burgoyne's Indian allies and by the danger to their own homes. Practically, 
 Burgoyne was surrounded, and though he fought bravely in the battles of Still- 
 water (September 19, 1777) and Bemis's Heights (October 7th), he was over- 
 matched. Ten days after the last-named battle he surrendered with all his 
 forces to General Gates, who was now at the head of the American forces in 
 that vicinity and thus received the nominal honor of the result, although it was 
 really due rather to the skill and courage of General Schuyler and General 
 Arnold. Almost six thousand soldiers laid down their arms, and the artillery, 
 small arms, ammunition, clothing, and other military stores which fell into Gen- 
 eral Gates's hands were immensely valuable. Almost greater than the prac- 
 tical gain of this splendid triumph was that of the respect at once accorded 
 throughout the world to American courage and military capacity. 
 
 General Burgoyne had every right to lay the blame for the mortifying 
 failure of his expedition upon Howe, who had totally failed to carry out his 
 part of the plan of campaign. It was essential to the success of this plan that 
 Howe should have pushed an army up the Hudson to support Burgoyne. In 
 leaving this undone he committed the greatest blunder of the war. Why he 
 acted as he did was for a long while a mystery, but letters brought to light 
 eighty years after the war was over show that he was strongly influenced by 
 the traitorous arguments of his prisoner, Charles Lee, who for a time, at least, 
 had decided to desert the American cause. While in this frame of mind he 
 convinced Howe that there was plenty of time to move upon and seize 
 Philadelphia and still come to Burgoyne's aid in season. Howe should have 
 known Washington's methods better by this time. At first the British General 
 attempted a march through New Jersey, but for nearly three weeks Washington 
 blocked his movements, out-manoeuvred him in the fencing for advantage of 
 position, and finally compelled him to withdraw, baflled, to New York. Though 
 no fighting of consequence occurred in this period, it is, from the military 
 standpoint, one of the most interesting of the entire war. The result was that 
 Howe, unwilling to give up his original design, transported his army to the 
 mouth of the Delaware by sea, then decided to make his attempt by way of 
 Chesapeake Bay, and finally, after great delay, landed his forces at the head of 
 that bay, fifty miles from Philadelphia. Washington interposed his army 
 between the enemy and the city and for several weeks delayed its inevitable 
 
i6o THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 capture. In the Battle of Brandywine the Americans put eleven thousand 
 troops in the field against eighteen thousand of the British, and were defeated, 
 though by no means routed (September ii, 1777). After Howe he/i seized 
 the city he found it necessary to send part of his army to capture the forts on 
 the Delaware River, and this gave the Americans the opportunity of ^^n attack 
 with evenly balanced forces. Unfortunately, the battle of Germantown was, by 
 reason of a heavy fog, changed into a confused conflict, in which some American 
 regiments fired into others, and which ended in the retreat of our forces. 
 Washington drew back and went into winter quarters at Valley Forge. Con- 
 gress, on the approach of the enemy, had fled to York. Howe had accomplished 
 his immediate object, but at what a cost ! The possession of Philadelphia had 
 not appreciably brought nearer the subjugation of the former colonies, while 
 the opportunity to co-operate with Burgoyne had been irretrievably lo3», and, 
 as we have seen, a great and notable triumph had been gained by the 'irnericans 
 in his surrender. 
 
 The memorable winter which Washington spent at Valley Fcrge he often 
 described as the darkest of his life. The course of the war had not been 
 altogether discouraging, but he had to contend with the inactirjii of Congress, 
 with cabals of envious rivals, and with the wretched lack of supplies and food. 
 He writes to Congress that when he wished to draw up his troops to fight, the 
 men were unable to stir on account of hunger, that 2898 men were unfit for 
 duty because they were barefooted and half naked, that " for seven days past 
 there has been little else than a famine in the camp." Meanwhile an intrigue 
 to supersede Washington by Gates w^as on foot and nearly succeeded. The 
 whole country also was suffering from the depreciated Continental currency 
 and from the lack of power in the general government to lay taxes. What a 
 contrast is there between Washington's position at this time and the enthusiasm 
 with which the whole country flocked to honor him in the autumn of the first 
 year of his Presidency (1789), when he made a journey which was one long 
 series of ovations. An idea of the character of these is given in the accom- 
 panying picture of his reception at Trenton, where the date on the triumphal 
 arch recalled that famous Christmas night when he outwitted the British. 
 
 But encouragement from abroad was at hand. Perhaps the most im- 
 portant result of Burgoyne's surrender was its influence in procuring us the 
 F"rench Alliance. Already a strong sympathy had been aroused for the Amer- 
 ican cause in France. The nobility were influenced in no small degree by the 
 sentimental and philosophical agitation for ideal liberty which preceded the 
 brutal reality of the French Revolution. Lafayette, then a mere boy of 
 eighteen, had fitted out a ship with supplies at his own expense, and had 
 laid his services at Washington's command. Our Commissioners to France 
 
 o 
 
 —John Adams, Arthur Lee, and Benjamin Franklin — had labored night and 
 
CLINTON ABANDONS PHILADELPHIA. i6i 
 
 day for the alliance. Franklin, in particular, had, by his shrewd and homely 
 wit, his honesty of purpose and his high patriotism, made a profound im 
 pression upon the French people. We read that on one occasion he was 
 made to embrace the role of an Apostle of Liberty at an elegant fete where 
 " the most beautiful of three hundred women was designated to go and place 
 on the philosopher's white locks a crown of laurel, and to give the old man two 
 kisses on his cheeks." Very "French" this, but not without its significance. 
 But after all, the thing which turned the scale with the French Govern- 
 ment was the partial success of our armies. France was only too willing, 
 under favoring circumstances, to obtain its revenge upon Great Britain for 
 many recent defeats and slights. So it was that in the beginning of 1778 the 
 independence of the United States was recognized by France and a fleet was 
 sent to our assistance. During the winter, meanwhile, the thirteen States had 
 adopted in Congress articles of confederation and perpetual union, which were 
 slowly and hesitatingly ratified by the legislatures of the several States. 
 
 The news of the reinforcements on their way from France, led Sir Henry 
 ■Clinton, who had now succeeded Howe in the chief command of the British, to 
 .abandon Philadelphia, and mass his forces at New York. This he did in June, 
 J 778, sending part of the troops by sea and the rest northward, through New 
 Jersey. Washington instantly broke camp, followed the enemy, and overtook 
 him at Monmouth Court House. In the battle which followed the forces were 
 equally balanced, each having about fifteen thousand men. The American 
 attack was entrusted to Charles Lee, who had been exchanged, and whose 
 treachery was not suspected. Again Lee disobeyed orders, and directed a 
 retreat at the critical minute of the fight. Had Washington not arrived, the 
 retreat would have been a rout ; as it was he turned it into a victory, driving 
 the British from their position, and gained the honors of the day. But had it 
 not been for Lee, this victory might have easily been made a crushing and final 
 defeat for the British army. A court-martial held upon Lee's conduct expelled 
 him from the army. Years later he died a disgraced man, though it is only in 
 •our time that the full extent of his dishonor has been understood. 
 
 The scene of the most important military operations now changes from the 
 Northern to the Southern States. But before speaking of the campaign which 
 ■ended with Cornwallis's surrender, we may characterize the fighting in the 
 North, which went on in the latter half of the war, as desultory and unsystem- 
 ■itic in its nature. The French fleet under Count d'Estaine was unable to 
 cross the New York bar on account of the depth of draught of its greatest 
 ships ; and for that reason the attempt to capture New York City was aban- 
 doned. Its next attempt was to wrest Rhode Island from the British. This 
 also was defeated, partly because of a storm at a critical moment, partly 
 through a misunderstanding with the American allies. After these two failures, 
 
l62 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the French fleet sailed to the West Indies to injure British Interests there. The 
 
 assault on the fort at Stony Point by "Mad Anthony" Wayne has importance 
 
 as a brilliant and thrilling episode, and was of 
 
 value in strengthening our position on the Hudson 
 
 River. All along the border the Tories were 
 
 inciting the Indians to barbarous attacks. The 
 
 most important and 
 
 4eplorable of these at- ,v^r'- -.- - , . <■•"'' 
 
 WASHINGTON REPROVING LEE AT 
 MONMOUTH 
 
 tacks were those which ended 
 \n the massacres at Wyoming; 
 and Cherry Valley. Reprisals 
 for these atrocities were taken 
 by General Sullivan's expedi- 
 tion, which defeated the Tories 
 and Indians combined, near Elmira, with great slaughter. But all these events, 
 like the British sudden attacks on the Connecticut ports of New Haven, 
 
BRITISH CONCESSION REPELLED. 
 
 163 
 
 Fairfield, and Norwalk, were, as we have said, rather detached episodes than 
 related parts of a campaign. 
 
 We should also note before entering upon the final chapter of the war, that 
 Great Britain had politically receded from her position. Of her own accord 
 she had offered to abrogate the offensive legislation which had provoked the 
 colonies to war. But it was too late ; the proposition of peace commissioners 
 sent to America to acknowledge the principle of taxation by colonial assemblies 
 
 NEGRO Vll.LAGK IN GEORGIA. 
 
 was not for a moment considered. The watchword of America was now 
 Independence, and there was no disposition in any quarter to accept anything 
 less than full recognition of the rights of the United States as a Nation. 
 
 The second and last serious and concerted effort by the British to subjugate 
 the American States had as its scene of operations our Southern territory. At 
 first it seemed to succeed. A long series of reverses to the cause of independ- 
 ence were reported from Georgia and South Carolina. The plan formed by 
 
1 64 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Sir Henry Clintoniand Cornwallis was, in effect, to begin at the extreme Soutii 
 and overpower one State after another until the army lield in reserve about 
 New York could co-operate with that advancing victoriously from the South. 
 Savannah had been captured in 1778, while General Lincoln, who commanded 
 our forces, was twice defeated with great loss — once at Brier Creek, in an advance 
 upon Savannah, when his lieutenant, General Ashe, was actually routed with very 
 heavy loss ; and once when Savannah had been invested by General Lincoln 
 himself by land, while the French fleet under d'Estaing besieged the city by sea. 
 In a short time Georgia was entirely occupied by the British. They were soon 
 reinforced by Sir Henry Clinton in person, with an army, and the united forces 
 moved upward into South Carolina with thirteen thousand men. Lincoln was 
 driven into Charleston, was there besieged, and (May 12, 1780) was forced to 
 surrender not only the city but his entire army. A desultory but brilliant 
 guerrilla warfare was carried on at this time by the Southern militia and light 
 cavalry under the dashing leadership of Francis Marion, "the Swamp Fo.x," 
 and the partisan, Thomas Sumter. 
 
 These men were privateers on horseback. Familiar with the tangled swamps 
 and always well mounted, even though in rags themselves, they were the terror 
 of the invaders. At the crack of their rifles the pickets of Cornwallis fled, 
 leaving a score of dead behind. The dreaded cavalry of Tarleton often came 
 back from their raids with many a saddle emptied by the invisible foes. They 
 were here, they were everywhere. Their blows were swift and sure ; their 
 vigilance sleepless. Tarleton had been sent by Cornwallis with a force of 
 seven hundred cavalry to destroy a patriot force in North Carolina, under Bu 
 ford, which resulted in his utterly destroying about four hundred of the patriots 
 at Waxhaw, the affair being more of a massacre than a battle. Thus the name 
 of Tarleton came to be hated in the South as that of Benedict Arnold was in 
 the North. He was dreaded for his celerity and cruelty. As illustrative of the 
 spirit of the Southern colonists, we may be pardoned for the digression of the 
 following anecdote. The fighting of Marion and his men was much like that of 
 the wild Apaches of the southwest. When hotly pursued by the enemy his 
 command would break up into small parties, and these as they were hard pressed 
 would subdivide, until nearly ever)' patriot was fleeing alone. There could be 
 no successful pursuit, therefore, since the subdivision of the pursuing party 
 weakened it too much. 
 
 " We will give fifty pounds to get within reach of the scamp that galloped 
 by here, just ahead of us," exclaimed a lieutenant of Tarleton's cavalry, as he 
 and three other troopers drew up before a farmer, who was hoeing in the field 
 by the roadside. 
 
 The farmer looked up, leaned on his hoe, took off his old hat and mopping 
 his forehead with his handkerchief looked at the angry soldier and said : — 
 
AN INTERESTING ANECDOTE 
 
 i6s 
 
 "Fifty pounds is a big lot of money." 
 
 "So it is in these times, but we'll give it to you in gold, if you'll show 
 us where we can get .,-^....;u.:=r , 
 
 a chance at the rebel ; 
 did you see him ? " 
 
 "He was all 
 alone, was 
 he? And 
 
 ss* 
 
 
 TAKLETON'S LIEUTENANT AND THE FARMER (JACK DAVIS) 
 
 he was mounted on a black horse with a white star in his forehead, and he 
 was going like a streak of lightning, wasn't he ?" 
 
1 66 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 " That's the fellow ! " exclaimed the questioners, hoping they were about 
 to get the knowledge they wanted. 
 
 '' It looked to me like Jack Davis, though he went by so fast that I couldn't 
 get a square look at his face, but he was one of Marion's men, and if I ain't 
 greatly mistaken it was Jack Davis himself" 
 
 Then looking up at the four British horsemen, the farmer added, with a 
 quizzical expression : — 
 
 " I reckon that ere Jack Davis has hit you chaps pretty hard, ain't he ? " 
 
 " Never mind about that,'' replied the lieutenant ; "what we want to know 
 is where we can get a chance at him for just about five minutes." 
 
 The farmer put his cotton handkerchief into his hat, which he now slowly 
 replaced, and shook his head : " I don't think he's hiding round here," he said ; 
 "when he shot by Jack was going so fast that it didn't look as if he could stop 
 under four or five miles. Strangers, I'd like powerful well to earn that fifty 
 pounds, but I don't think you'll get a chance to squander it on me." 
 
 After some further questioning, the lieutenant and his men wheeled their 
 horses and trotted back toward the main body of Tarleton's cavalry. The 
 farmer plied his hoe for several minutes, gradually working his way toward the 
 stretch of woods some fifty yards from the roadside. Reaching the margin of 
 the field, he stepped in among the trees, hastily took off his clothing, tied it up 
 in a bundle, shoved it under a flat rock from beneath which he drew a suit no 
 better in quality, but showing a faint semblance to a uniform. Putting it on 
 and then plunging still deeper into the woods, he soon reached a dimly-marked 
 track, which he followed only a short distance, when a gentle whinney fell upon 
 his ear. The next moment he vaulted on the back of a bony but blooded horse, 
 marked by a beautiful star in his forehead. The satin skin of the steed shone 
 as though he had been traveling hard, and his rider allowed him to walk along 
 the path for a couple of miles, when he entered an open space where, near a 
 spring, Francis Marion and fully two hundred men were encamped. They were 
 eating, smoking and chatting as though no such horror as war was known. 
 
 You understand, of course, that the farmer that leaned on his hoe by the 
 roadside and talked to Tarleton's lieutenant about Jack Davis and his exploits 
 was Jack Davis himself 
 
 Marion and his men had many stirring adventures. A British officer, sent 
 to settle some business with Marion, was asked by him to stay to dinner. 
 Marion was always a charming gentleman, and the visitor accepted the 
 invitation, but he was astonished to find that the meal consisted only of 
 baked sweet potatoes served on bark. No apology was made, but the guest 
 could not help asking his host whether that dinner was a specimen of his 
 regular bill of fare. 'Tt is," replied Marion, "except that to-day, in honor of 
 ye^ir presence, we have more than the usual allowance." 
 
CAMPAIGN IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 .67 
 
 North Carolina was now in danger, and it was to be defended by the 
 overrated General Gates, whose 
 campaign was marked by every in- ^^^ ^ jf^ 
 
 dication of military incapacity. His 
 attacks were invariably made reck- 
 lessly, and his positions were ill- 
 :hosen. At 
 Camden he 
 
 ESCAPE OF BENEDICT ARNOLD. 
 
 was utterly and disgracefully 
 defeated by Lord Cornwallis 
 (August 16, 1780). It seemed 
 now as if the British forces could easily hold the territory already won and 
 could advance safely into Virginia. This was, indeed, one of the darkest 
 periods in the history of our war, and even Washington was inclined to despair. 
 
i68 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 To add to the feeling of despondency came the news of Benedict Arnold's 
 infamous treachery. In the early part of the war he had served, not merely 
 with credit but with the highest distinction. Ambitious and passionate by temper^ 
 he had justly been indignant at the slights put upon him by the promotion over 
 his head of several officers who were far less entitled than he to such a reward. 
 He had also, perhaps, been treated with undue severity in his trial by court- 
 rtiartial on charges relating to his accounts and matters of discipline. No doubt 
 he was greatly influenced by his marriage to a lady of great beauty, who was in 
 intimate relations with many of the leading Tories. It is more than probable, 
 still further, that he believed the cause of American independence could never 
 be won. But neither explanations nor fancied wrongs in the least mitigate the 
 baseness of his conduct. He deliberately planned to be put in command of 
 West Point, with the distinct intention of handing it over to the British in return 
 for thirty thousand dollars In money and a command in the British army. It 
 was almost an accident that the emissary between Arnold and Clinton, Major 
 Andre was captured by Paulding and his rough but incorruptible fellows. 
 Andre's personal charm and youth created a feeling of sympathy for him, but it 
 cannot be for a moment denied that he was justly tried and executed, in accor- 
 dance with the law of nations. Had Arnold's attempt succeeded, it is more 
 than likely that the blow dealt our cause would have been fatal. His subse- 
 quent service in the British army only deepened the feeling of loathing with which 
 his name was heard by Americans ; while even his new allies distrusted and 
 despised him, and at one time Cornwallis positively refused to act in concert 
 with him. 
 
 A bright and cheering contrast to this dark episode is that of the glorious 
 victories at sea won by John Paul Jones, who not only devastated British com- 
 me;rce, but, in a desperately fought naval battle, captured two British men-of-war, 
 the "Serapis" and the "Countess of Scarborough," and carried the new 
 American flag into foreign ports with the prestige of having swept everything 
 before him on the high seas. Here was laid the foundation of that reputation 
 for intrepidity and gallantry at sea which the American navy so well sustained 
 in our second war with Great Britain. 
 
 As the year 1780 advanced, the campaign in the South began to assume a 
 more favorable aspect. General Greene was placed in command of the 
 American army and at once began a series of rapid and confusing movements, 
 now attacking the enemy in front, now cutting off his communications in the 
 rear, but always scheming for the advantage of position, and usually obtaining 
 it. He was aided ably by " Light Horse Harry " Lee and by General Morgan. 
 Even before his campaign began the British had suffered a serious defeat at 
 King's Mountain, just over the line between North and South Carolina, where 
 a body of southern and western backwoodsmen had cut to pieces and finally 
 
THE END APPROACHING. 169 
 
 captured a British detachment of twelve hundred men. Greene followed up 
 this victory by sending Morgan to attack one wing of CornwaUis's army at 
 Cowpens, near by King's Mountain, where again a large body of the enemy 
 were captured with a very slight loss on the part of the Americans. Less 
 decisive was the battle of Guilford Court House (March 15, 1781), which was 
 contested with great persistency and courage by both armies. At the end of 
 the day the British held the field, but the position was too perilous for Corn 
 wallis to maintain long, and he retreated forthwith to the coast. General Greene 
 continued to seize one position after another, driving the scattered bodies of the 
 British through South Carolina and finally meeting them face to face at Eutaw 
 Springs, where another equally contested battle took place ; in which, as at 
 Guilford, the British claimed the honors of the day, but which also resulted in 
 their ultimately giving away before the Americans and intrenching themselves 
 in Charleston. Now, indeed, the British were to move into Virginia, not as 
 they had originally planned, but because the more southern States were no 
 longer tenable. It seemed almost as if Greene were deliberately driving them 
 northward, so that in the end they might lie between two American armies. 
 But they made a strong stand at Yorktown, in which a small British army 
 under Benedict Arnold was already in possession and had been opposed by 
 Lafayette. 
 
 Washington, who had been watching the course of events with the keen 
 eye of the master strategist, saw that the time had come for a decisive blow. 
 The French fleet was sent to the Chesapeake, and found little difficulty in re- 
 ducing the British force and approaching- Yorktown by sea. Washington's own 
 army had been lying along the Hudson, centered at West Point, ready to meet 
 any movement by Sir Henry Clinton's army at New York. Now Washington 
 moved southward down the Hudson into the upper part of New Jersey. It was 
 universally believed that he was about to attack the British at New York. Even 
 his own officers shared this belief But with a rapidity that seems astonishing, 
 and with the utmost skill in handling his forces, Washington led them swiftly 
 on, still in the line toward the south, and before Clinton had grasped his inten- 
 tion he was well on his way to Virginia. Cornwallis was now assailed both by 
 land and by sea ; he occupied a peninsula, from which he could not escape 
 except by forcing a road through Washington's united army of sixteen thousand 
 men. The city of Yorktown was bombarded for three weeks. An American 
 officer writes : "The whole peninsula trembles under the incessant thunderings 
 of our infernal machines." General Rochambeau who had been placed in com- 
 mand of the French forces in America, actively co-operated with Washington. 
 The meeting of the two great commanders forms the subject of one of our 
 illustrations. Good soldier and good general as Cornwallis was, escape was 
 impossible. On October 19, 1781, he suffered the humiliation of a formal sur- 
 
I/O THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 render of his army of over seven thousand men, with two hundred and forty 
 cannon, twenty-eight regimental standards, and vast quantities of mihtary stores 
 and provisions. When Lord North, the Enghsh Minister, heard of the 
 surrender, we are told, he paced the floor in deep distress, and cried, "O God, 
 it is all over ! " 
 
 And so it was, in fact. The cause of American independence had practi- 
 tically been won. Hostilities, it is true, continued in a feeble and half-hearted 
 way, and it was not until September, 1783, that the Treaty of Peace secured by 
 John Jay, lohn Adams, and Benjamin Franklin was actually signed — a treaty 
 which was not only honorable to us, but which, in the frontier boundaries 
 adopted, was more advantageous than even our French allies were inclined 
 to approve, giving us as it did the territory westward to the Mississippi and 
 southward to Florida. Great Britain as a nation had become heartily sick and 
 tired of her attempt to coerce her former colonies. As the war progressed she 
 had managed to involve herself in hostilities not only with France, but with 
 Spain and Holland, and even with the native princes of India. Lord North's 
 Ministry fell, the star of the younger Pitt arose into the ascendency, and 
 George the Third's attempt to establish a purely personal rule at home and 
 abroad was defeated beyond redemption. 
 
 As we read of the scanty recognition given by the American States to the 
 soldiers who had fought their battles ; as we learn that it was only Wash- 
 ington's commanding influence that restrained these soldiers, half starved and 
 half paid, from compelling that recognition from Congress by force ; as we 
 perceive how many and serious were the problems of finance and of govern- 
 ment distracting the State Legislatures ; as, in short, we see the political 
 disintegration and chaotic condition of affairs in the newly born Nation, we 
 recognize the fact that the struggle which had just ended so triumphantly was 
 but the prelude to another, more peaceful but not less vital, struggle — that for 
 the founding of a strong, coherent, and truly National Government. The latter 
 struggle began before the Revolution was over and lasted until, in 1787, by 
 mutual concession and mutual compromise was formed the Constitution of the 
 United States. 
 
 I 
 
VIEW OF THE CAPITOL, WASHINGTON. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE STRUQQIvE KOR LIBERTY AND OOVERNIvIENT 
 BEFORE AND AETER THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 BY FRANCIS NEWTON THORPE, Ph. D., 
 
 Professor of American Constitutional History, University of Pennsylvania^ 
 
 At the time of the colonization of America the land of Great Britain was 
 •controlled, if not owned, by not more than a hundred men, and political 
 privileges were exercised by less than a thousand times as many. The 
 principal rights of the masses were of a civil nature. The jury trial was an 
 
 ancient right guaranteed by Magna Charta, 
 but by the union of church and state, the 
 thought and the activities of the English 
 people were authoritatively uniform, and 
 any departure from traditional belief 
 either in matters ecclesiastical or civil, was 
 viewed with disapproval. 
 
 But a people of so diversified a 
 genius for good government as are the 
 people of Anglo-Saxon stock could not 
 long remain subject to serious limitations 
 on their prosperity. America was the 
 opportunity for liberty, the first opportu- 
 nity for the diversification of Anglo-Saxon 
 energies, and for the realization of the 
 hopes of mankind. There is a uniformity 
 in the development of human affairs. 
 Agriculture is improved in means and 
 nethods by improvements in manufactures, and a larger conception of the 
 nature of the State always finds response in the home comforts of the people. 
 The opportunities of America caused greater comfort and happiness among 
 •the English people who stayed at home. 
 
 The colonization of America by the English was after two systems, that of the 
 
 173 
 
 FRANCIS NEWTON THORPE, Ph.D. 
 
174 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 commercial enterprise, that of the religious undertaking : the commercial system 
 was illustrated in the Virginia enterprise, the religious undertaking, in the New- 
 England. Sir Walter Raleigh had conceived of planting a colony in the Carolinas, 
 but his colony, had it succeeded, would have been a repetition of an English 
 shire, continuing the limitations on the common life, the limitations of property 
 and condition incident to English life at the close of the sixteenth century. 
 Providence saved America for larger undertakings, and though the ideas of 
 Ralelffh were at the foundation of the first Virginia adventure, the charter of 
 1 606 gave larger privileges to the adventurers than had the charter to Raleigh 
 or to Gilbert of nearly a quarter of a century before ; and the first adventure 
 to Virginia demonstrated that a new age had come, for the conditions of life in 
 the wilderness would not permit the transplanting of the feudal system, and the 
 enterprise failed because it lacked men and women who were willing to work 
 and to make homes for themselves. 
 
 The second charter of three years later gave larger inducements to embark 
 in the undertaking, but little guarantee of privilege to individuals who might 
 seek their fortunes In Virginia. It was yet two years before King James 
 granted the third charter empowering the little colony at Jamestown to enter 
 upon the serious undertaking of local self-government. 
 
 As soon as the instincts of the Anglo-Scxon could have room in America 
 for the exercise of those persistent ideas which make the glory of the race, the 
 winning of American liberty was assured. A little Parliament was called in 
 Virginia, and this assembly of a score of men began the long history of free 
 legislation, which, in spite of many errors, has given expression to the wishes 
 of millions of men in America who have toiled in its fields, worked in its fac- 
 tories, Instructed in its schools, directed its finances, controlled Its trade, devel- 
 oped its mines, and spread its institutions westward over the continent. But the 
 first victory of liberty was in the forum, not in the field. 
 
 The ancient and undoubted rights of the people of England gave to the 
 Inhabitants of each borough the right to representation in Parliament, and the 
 plantations in Virginia, becoming the first shires of the New World, became also 
 the first units of civil jurisdiction. The planters claimed and exercised the 
 right to choose deputies to meet in General Court In the colony for the purpose 
 of considering the wants of the various plantations, and particularly for the pur- 
 pose of levying such taxes as might be required for the general welfare. The 
 long struggle for liberty in America began when the House of Burgesses in 
 Virginia asserted and assumed its right to levy the taxes of the colony, to 
 vote the supplies to the governor, and to control the financial affairs of the 
 plantations. 
 
 The New England settlements from Plymouth to Portland, following hard 
 after the settlements in Virginia, began local government after the same model. 
 
KENIAMIN FRAXKLIN. 
 
176 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 The town-meeting was the local democracy which examined and discussed 
 freely all matters of local interest. In the town-meeting assembled the free- 
 men who wrote and spoke as they thought; elected "men of their own choos- 
 ing," and made laws to please themselves ; chose both servants to execute 
 and to administer the laws, and held their representatives responsible for their 
 public service. But the local communities in New England, — the several towns, 
 ~-60on applied the representative principle in government, and each town 
 
 chose its deputies to meet 
 with the deputies of other 
 towns in General Assembly 
 for the purpose of taking 
 into consideration the affairs 
 of the colony. 
 
 The settlers in Salem and 
 Boston, when they arrived 
 with John Winthrop, had 
 brought with them a Great 
 Charter, transferring the gov- 
 ernment from old England 
 to Massachusetts, and there 
 they enlarged the member- 
 ship of the Company of 
 Massachusetts Bay.and trans- 
 formed the government into 
 a representative republic. 
 The inhabitants of Virginia 
 had not authority to elect 
 their own governor, save for 
 a short time during the days 
 of the Commonwealth in 
 England, but for more than 
 
 THE LIBERTY BELL, AS EXHIBITED AT THE NEW ORLEANS EXPOSITION. half 3. CeUtUry the peOple of 
 
 Massachusetts chose all their 
 public officers and instructed them at their pleasure. The immediate responsi- 
 bility of the representative of the town to the townsmen was the fundamental 
 notion in the New England idea of government. 
 
 But the representative republic, the commonwealth, of New England, was 
 not composed of freemen only, for there were many inhabitants of Massachu- 
 setts who were excluded from participation in the political life of the colony. 
 During the half century of government under the old charter, the people of 
 Massachusetts comprised both church members and non-church members. 
 
THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY. 177 
 
 but only the church members were ehgible to public office. Persons dis- 
 senting from the congregational polity in church and state, persons not 
 communicants in the orthodox establishment, were excluded from direct 
 participation in the government ; they could not vote, they could not hold 
 office, their children could not be baptized. When Charles II caused the 
 forfeiture of the Massachusetts charter in 1684, although the liberty of 
 Massachusetts seemed greatly endangered, yet a nearer approach to the 
 aefinition of liberty was made ; for the careless King, in order to win approval 
 of his procedure among the colonists, had already intimated his desire to 
 enlarge the franchise in Massachusetts, and to open the privileges of freedom 
 more liberally to the inhabitants of the colony. This proposition to enlarge 
 the liberties of the inhabitants met with disfavor among the conservatives, and 
 the voice of the established church in the colony was raised against the in- 
 novation. 
 
 In spite, however, of the limitations on the political rights of the inhabitants 
 of Massachusetts, their civil rights were carefully guarded and freely exercised. 
 It should be observed that throughout the history of America the ancient civil 
 rights under Anglo-Saxon institutions have generally been carefully observed. 
 
 The winning of liberty in America has been largely the liberty of exercising 
 political rights, until it has become common to estimate all privileges in America 
 by the standard of political freedom. We should not forget that there are other 
 rights than those political ; there are moral, civil, and industrial rights, whose 
 exercise is as important for the welfare of the citizen as is the exercise of rights 
 political. 
 
 The winning of civil independence is the glory of the barons of 1215 ; for 
 it was impossible for them to win civil rights for themselves without winning 
 civil rights for the whole nation, and the application of the principle for which 
 they struggled was necessarily universal, so that the humble tenant of the 
 landed estate must participate in the privileges of civil liberty. 
 
 The New Eneland colonists, movinof westward and southwestward over the 
 domain which we call New Hampshire, Vermont, Connecticut, and Rhode Island, 
 spread the customs of civil privilege and carried with them the constitution of 
 government to which they had been accustomed. Williams, in Rhode Island, 
 attempted a pure democracy, which in its early days was a tumultuous assem- 
 blage, but taught by experience became a happy and prosperous community. 
 Connecticut, differing but slightly in its colonial ideas from those of Massachu- 
 setts, was empowered by its liberal charter of 1663 to become almost an 
 independent commonwealth. The whole spirit of the New England people in 
 government was to exercise liberty in civil affairs and a qualified liberty in 
 political affairs. The civil rights of the inhabitants of New England down to 
 the time of the Revolution were quite uniform, but their political rights were 
 
178 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 determined by qualifications of property, of religious opinion, of sex, of age, 
 and of residence. 
 
 The old English idea of political right carried with it similar qualifications, 
 and the conservative Virginians, like the conservative people of New England, 
 could not conceive of citizenship apart from a landed estate and established re- 
 ligious opinions. Were we to use the language of our day we should say that 
 the voter in colonial times was required, whether citizen of a northern or of a 
 southern colony, to subscribe to a creed and to possess an acreage. At a time 
 when land was to be had without cost, save of labor and cultivation, the qualifica- 
 tion of real property was not a heavy burden, and so long as the earnest judg- 
 ment of the majority of the inhabitants favored the supremacy of any ecclesiastical 
 system, conformity to that system was equally easy ; but as soon as free investi- 
 gation of the questions of church and state became the spirit of the age, there 
 would necessarily follow modification in the requirements for citizenship, and the 
 qualifications for an elector would necessarily change. 
 
 In all the charters establishing colonial governments there was inserted a 
 provision that the legislation permitted to the colonial Assemblies created by the 
 charters should be as nearly as may be according to the laws of England. This 
 provision recognized the necessity for a liberal interpretation of legislative grants 
 to the colonial Assemblies. Isolated from the home government and left to 
 themselves, the colonists learned the habits of self-government and they made 
 most liberal interpretations of their charters. The House of Burgesses in Vir- 
 ginia and its successors throughout the land construed the privileges of legisla- 
 tion practically as the admission of their independence, and colonial legislation 
 was a departure from parliamentary control. 
 
 The local American Assemblies, the colonial legislatures, were composed 
 of two branches : the upper, consisting of the governor and his council ; the 
 lower, of the representatives, or delegates, from the counties or towns. The 
 latter, after the manner of the English burgesses, the representatives of the 
 counties and towns in the colony, took control of the taxing power in America. 
 
 England, by her navigation laws, compelled the colonies to transport all 
 their productions in English ships, manned by Englishmen and sailing to 
 English ports ; no manufacturing was allowed in the colonies, and inter-colonial 
 trade was discouraged. The immediate consequence of the navigation acts, 
 which to the number of about thirty were passed from time to time in the British 
 Parliament, was to keep the colonies in an agricultural condition, to strip thertV 
 of gold and silver coin, and to leave them to their own devices to find substi- 
 tutes for money ; for, unable to manufacture the articles they needed, they were 
 obliged to buy these articles principally in England, and to pay for them either 
 "with the raw productions which they exported or with coin, and the exportation 
 of coin from the colonies was relatively as great as the exportation of produce. 
 
•m 
 
 SJXJCT««.njn=^ 
 
 ^-^'^^ 
 
 ALK3CANDER HAMILTON. 
 179 
 
i8o 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Money is the instrument of exchange and the means of association ; thft 
 colonists were compelled to exchange, and to seek that economic association 
 which is the assurance and the health of civil life. 
 
 REAR VIEW OF INDEPENDENCE HALL, rHILj\DELPHIA. 
 
 The people were constantly clamoring for more money and for the issuing 
 of a circulating medium. Massachusetts, in the middle of the seventeenth 
 century had set up a mint, which coined a small quantity of shillings ; but the 
 
ISSUE OF PAPER MONEY. i8i 
 
 mint was a trespass upon the sovereign right of the king and had no 
 legal standing in the kingdom. The colonists, therefore, soon entered upon 
 the experiment of making substitutes for money. Paper money, in a great 
 variety of forms, was issued by the colonial Assemblies, and the issues were 
 made chiefly for local circulation. The paper money of New Jersey circulated 
 in New York, Pennsylvania, and Delaware, and to a less amount as the distance 
 from New Jersey increased. New England money was little known in the 
 southern colonies, and the paper issues of the Carolinas were rarely seen in 
 New York. There was no acquaintance, no public faith common to the colonies, 
 and although sanguinary laws were made to maintain the value of paper issues, 
 there is evidence that counterfeits were almost as common as the original bills. 
 So long as the issue of paper money was limited, and the colony which is- 
 sued it had perfect faith in its value, the issue circulated, though its value con- 
 stantly tended to depreciate throughout the colony ; but there was no unit of 
 measure, no fixed standard of values, and it was quite impossible to fix the 
 value of the issue in one colony by that of any issue in another colony. By the 
 time the American Revolution was passed, the over-issue of paper moneys was 
 evident to all thoughtful people, but there was no production of gold or 
 silver ; there was little export of commodities which brought in coin, and the 
 Legislatures of the various States — for so the General Assemblies of the colonies 
 
 o 
 
 had now become — were compelled to enter upon a course of legislation, having 
 in view the maintenance of a truly valuable circulating medium. 
 
 Another great question had meantime been brought forward : the relation 
 of the local communities to the common or general government. As early as 
 1643 the New England colonies, comprising committees of 'Tike membership 
 in the church," had consolidated for the purpose of defense and general wel- 
 fare, and the principle which led to the union was the principle which led to the 
 "more perfect union" of a hundred and thirty years later. If any change 
 should come over the colonies by which the people should become like minded, 
 as were the inhabitants of the New England colonies in 1643, then a union of 
 the people of the colonies could be made. One of the causes which led to the 
 American Revolution was this latent but powerful tendency in the colonies 
 toward a common understanding; of their character, conditions, and wants. 
 
 The local Assemblies of the colonies had assumed unto themselves gradu- 
 ally what may be called the prerogatives of legislation. They enacted laws on 
 the whole range of subjects political, industrial, social, and ecclesiastical. They 
 did not hesitate to attempt to solve any of the questions which arose from time 
 to time, and as they attempted the solution of the economic questions of the 
 colonies, they departed further and further from the strict interpretation of their 
 charters, and made laws less and less "as near as may be conformable to the 
 laws of Eng^land." But the Assemblies were uniform in claiming and in exercis- 
 
1 82 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 ing the right of levying taxes. As delegates of the people, they assumed the 
 exclusive right of distributing the burden of the State upon the inhabitants. 
 This assumption was never acknowledged by the King or by Parliament ; for it 
 was an assumption which denied the sovereignty of the King, and the su- 
 premacy of Parliament in legislation. The liberty to levy taxes was the greatest 
 privilege in practical government claimed by the Americans of the colonial era, 
 and the winning of colonial independence was the victory of freedom in 
 taxation. 
 
 While the latent tendency in the colonies was undoubtedly toward union, it 
 may be said that there never existed colonies which exhibited stronger tendencies 
 to diversity than the English colonies in America. The whole range of American 
 life was toward individualism, and the freedom from those restrictions which 
 ever characterize older communities favored the tendency. As the New 
 England people went into the west, planting civil institutions in New York 
 and along the southern shores of the Great Lakes, the individualistic 
 tendencies in religion, in politics, in education, and invention strengthened 
 with every wave of population. As the Virginians and the Carolinians passed 
 over the mountains, they also were strengthened in their individualistic 
 notions, and the founders of Kentucky and of Tennessee, while following theii 
 instincts and the customs of the tide-water region whence they came, enlarged 
 upon their notions, and organized government under more liberal provisions 
 than those which prevailed eastward over the mountains. While the continental 
 troops were winning the victories of the Revolution, the settlers in the State of 
 Franklin were claiming independence. 
 
 It is an error to suppose that the people of the colonies were unanimous 
 in demanding independence, or that the majority of them supported the idea 
 or, it may be said, ever understood its true meaning. The thirteen Colonies 
 entered upon the struggle at a time when the United Kingdom was unable to 
 compel them to submit to the legislation of Parliament. England possessed 
 no great soldiers who could direct her armies in America ; the colonies were 
 therefore free to convert all the advantages of their isolation into a strong 
 self-defense. Colonial legislation had isolated them, the imperfect facilities 
 in transportation isolated them, and the whole tendencies of colonial institu- 
 tions strengthened them in this isolation. 
 
 The assumption of the taxing power by the Lower House in the several 
 colonies, and its persistent exercise for more than a century and a half, neces- 
 sarily brought Parliament and the local Assemblies into collision. The Navi- 
 gation Acts and the Stamp Act were financial measures of Parliament for the 
 purpose of raising an imperial revenue in the colonies. A clearer idea is 
 gained of the reasons for the hostility against this Parlimentary measure when 
 we reflect that no common taxing power was known to the colonists ; the 
 
HENRY CLAY. 
 1 8.5 
 
1 84 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 local Legislature of each colony was supreme within its jurisdiction ; a propo- 
 sition for a continental power which could levy a tax for continental pur- 
 poses had never been entertained by the colonists and they would have 
 resented a proposition emanating from among themselves for continental tax- 
 ation quite as quickly as they resented the proposition in Parliament to levy 
 a tax on tea. The continuous legislation of the local Assemblies had taught 
 the Americans to believe that local interests were supreme. It can now be 
 seen that the Stamp Act and the Tea Tax operated to compel the colonies 
 toward the union which they would in all probability never have made of 
 themselves without this external pressure. 
 
 The throwing overboard of the tea in Boston harbor is a picturesque 
 incident in American history, because it stands for the fundamental idea of 
 American right — the right of the taxpayer to levy taxes through his represent- 
 ative. 
 
 As soon as Parliament closed the port of Boston, a latent tendency in 
 American affairs was displayed in various parts of the country, and nowhere 
 more clearly than in Virginia, where Patrick Henry, in an address to the Con- 
 vention of delegates, with vision enlarged by the tendency of affairs, declared 
 the relations of the colonies to the home government. Petitions, remonstrances, 
 supplications, and prostrations before the throne had been in vain; "the 
 inestimable privileges for which we have been so long contending," the privi- 
 leges of independent colonial taxation and of choosing delegates to levy the 
 taxes, could be preserved only by war ; " three millions of people armed in the 
 holy cause of liberty, and in such a country as that which we possess, are 
 invincible by any force which our enemy can send against us." For the first 
 time Massachusetts and Virginia were united in a common sense of danger, 
 and the danger consisted chiefly in the denial of the right of the local legisla- 
 ture, chosen by qualified electors, to levy a tax, and the Assumption of the 
 exclusive right of the British Parliament to levy a continental tax directly, 
 ignoring the popular branch of the colonial Legislatures. 
 
 From a consideration of colonial finances it seems clear that the Americans 
 were not so unwilling to pay a trifling duty on tea, on legal papers, and on 
 painters' material, as they were to admit the right of the British Parliament itself 
 to levy the tax. Had the proposition to tax America embodied a provision that the 
 tax should be levied by the local Legislatures, the American Revolution would 
 have been long delayed. It cannot be said that the Americans would have 
 accepted representation in Parliament as a compensation for the tax. The first 
 Declaration of Rights, in 1 765, had settled that point. The American colonists 
 were English subjects, and entitled to all the rights and liberties of natural born 
 subjects within the kingdom of Great Britain, and, exercising the undoubted 
 rights of Englishmen they insisted " that no tax be imposed on them but with 
 
THE CRITICAL PERIOD OF OUR HISTORY 185 
 
 • 
 their own consent, given personally or by their representatives," and " that the 
 
 people of these colonies are not, and from their local circumstances cannot be, 
 
 represented in the House of Commons in Great Britain," and "that the only 
 
 representatives of the people of these colonies are persons chosen therein by 
 
 themselves, and that no taxes ever have been or can be constitutionally 
 
 imposed on them but by their respective Legislatures." All supplies to 
 
 the crown were "the free gifts of the people." The claim of the Americanr 
 
 at that time might be illustrated if the people of the United States should 
 
 now insist that the revenue for the National Government should be 
 
 collected through the lower branch of the State Legislatures, but to make 
 
 the illustration go on all fours we should have to suppose that the people 
 
 of the several States were not represented and did not care to be represented 
 
 in Congress. 
 
 The objection to an imperial tax involved the whole issue of the war, for it 
 involved the fundamental idea of government in America, the idea of represen- 
 tative government. It was not representation of the Americans in the British 
 parliament, it was the representation of the Americans in their own Legislatures. 
 One of the tests of independence is the possession of the right to levy taxes ; 
 if England withdrew her claim to levy a continental tax directly through Parlia- 
 ment, the independence of the colonies was at once acknowledged. It is evident 
 then that the question of taxation goes to the foundation of American institu- 
 tions, and from the time of the calling of the House of Burgesses in 161 9 unto 
 the present hour, the definition of liberty in America has depended upon thft 
 use or the abuse of the taxing power. As soon as the Continental Congress 
 attempted to levy a tax, it became unpopular. 
 
 The time from the revolt against the stamp duties in 1775 to the inaugura- 
 tion in 1789 of the National Government under which we live has been called 
 the critical period of American history. It was a period which displayed all the 
 inaptitude of the Americans for sound financiering. There is hardly an evil in 
 finances that cannot be illustrated by some event in American affairs at that 
 time. The Americans began the war without any preparation, they conducted 
 it on credit, and at the end of fourteen years three millions of people were five 
 hundred millions of dollars or more in debt. The exact amount will never be. 
 known. Congress and the State Legislatures issued paper currency in unlimited 
 quantities and upon no security. The Americans were deceived themselvcf- ir 
 believing that their products were essential to the welfare of Europe, and all 
 European nations would speedily make overtures to them for the control of 
 American commerce. It may be said that the Americans wholly over-estimated 
 their importance in the world at that time ; they thought that to cut off 
 England from American commerce would ruin England ; they thought that 
 the bestowal of their commerce upon France would enrich France so much 
 
1 86 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 that the French King, for so inestimable a privilege, could well afford to loan 
 them, and even to give them, money. 
 
 The doctrine of the rights of man ran riot in America. Paper currency 
 became the infatuation of the day. It was thought that paper currency would 
 meet all the demands for money, would win American independence. Even so 
 practical a man as Franklin, then in France, said: "This effect of paper cur- 
 rency is not understood on this side the water ; and, indeed, the whole is a 
 1 lystery even to the politicians, how we have been able to continue a war four 
 years without money, and how we could pay with paper that had no previously 
 fixed fund appropriated specifically to redeem it. This currency, as we manage 
 it, is a wonderful machine : it performs its office when we issue it ; it pays and 
 clothes troops and provides victuals and ammunition, and when we are obliged 
 to issue a quantity excessive, it pays itself off by depreciation." 
 
 If the taxing power is the most august power in government, the abuse of 
 the taxing power is the most serious sin government can commit. No one 
 will deny that the Americans are guilty of committing most grievous financial 
 offenses during the critical period of their history. They abused Hberty by 
 demanding and by exercising the rights of nationality, and at the same time by 
 neglecting or refusing to burden themselves with the taxation necessary to 
 support nationality. 
 
 It has long been the custom to describe the American Revolution as a 
 righteous uprising of an abused people against a cruel despot ; we were 
 laught in school that taxation without representation was tyranny, and that our 
 fathers fought the war out on this broad principle. Much of this assumption 
 is true, but it is also true that the winning of American independence was not 
 complete until Americans had adequately provided for the wants of nationality 
 by authorizing their representatives in State Legislatures and in the Congress 
 of the United States to support the dignity which liberty had conferred, by an 
 adequate system of common taxation. We now consider the American Revolu- 
 tion as the introduction to American nationality. 
 
 The hard necessities which brought the Americans to a consciousness of 
 their obligations, led to the calling of the Constitutional Convention in Phila- 
 delphia in 1787. If the liberty of self-government was won by the war, it was 
 secured by the Constitution ; for the first effort toward a national government, the 
 old Confederation, utterly failed, for lack of a Supreme Legislative, a Supreme 
 Executive, and a Supreme Judiciary. The government under the Articles of 
 Confederation broke down wholly in its effort to collect money. This collapse of 
 the Confederation emphasized the difference between the theory and the admin- 
 istration of government, for the articles of Confederation and the Declaration 
 of Independence emanated from two committees appointed the same day : 
 the report of one committee was the Declaration of Independence, which was 
 
DANIEL WEBSTER. 
 J87 
 
1 88 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 debated but little and universally adopted a few days after it was reported ; 
 the report of the other committee, the Articles of Confederation, was debated 
 in Congress for more than a year and in the State Legislatures for nearly five 
 years, and when at last adopted, it was found that the Articles were wholly 
 inadequate for the wants of the people. The reason for the different fate of 
 these two instruments is clear ; the Declaration formulated a theory of gov- 
 ernment, it created no officers, it called for no taxes, it stated in a pleasing 
 form opinions common to thoughtful men in the country, it formulated a 
 pleasing theory for the foundation of government. On the other hand the 
 Articles attempted to provide for the administration of government, it estab- 
 lished offices and it called for taxes, and necessarily provoked support and 
 hostility ; for while men might agree as to the common theory of government in 
 America, they speedily fell to differing about the methods of civil administration. 
 
 The inability of the Congress of the Confederation to legislate under the 
 provisions of the Articles compelled their amendment ; for while the exigencies 
 of war had forced the colonies into closer union, — a " perpetual league of friend- 
 ship," they had also learned additional lessons in the theory and administration 
 of local government, for each of the colonies, with the exception of Connecticut 
 and Rhode Island, had transformed colonial grovernment into grovernment under 
 a constitution. The people had not looked to Congress as a central power, 
 they considered it as a central committee of the States. The individualistic 
 tendencies of the colonies strengthened when the colonies transformed them- 
 selves into commonwealths. 
 
 The struggle, which began between the thirteen colonies and the imperial 
 Parliament, was now transformed into a struggle between two tendencies in 
 America : the tendency toward sovereign commonwealths and the tendency 
 toward nationality. The first commonwealth constitutions did not acknowledge 
 the supreme authority of Congress ; there was yet lacking that essential bond 
 between the people and their general government, the power of the general 
 government to address itself directly to individuals. Interstate relations in 
 1787 were scarcely more perfect than they had been fifteen years before. The 
 understanding of American affairs was more common, but intimate political 
 association between the commonwealths was yet unknown. The liberty of 
 nationality had not yet been won. A peculiar tendency in American affairs 
 from their beginning is seen in the succession of written constitutions, instru 
 ments peculiar to America. The commonwealths of the old Confederation 
 demonstrated the necessity for a clearer definition of their relations to each 
 other and of the association of the American people in nationality. 
 
 A sense of the necessity for commercial integrity led to the calling of the 
 Philadelphia Convention to amend the old Articles, but when the Convention 
 assembled it was found that an adequate solution of the large problem vf 
 
STRUGGLE BETWEEN NATIONAL AND STATE GOVERNMENTS. 189 
 
 nationality compelled the abandonment of the idea of amending the Articles 
 and the formulation of a new constitution. As the Convention proceeded to 
 frame the Supreme Law of the land, it moved in accord with the whole 
 tendency of American affairs, establishing a National Government upon the 
 representative idea, organizing a tripartite government, a Supreme Executive, 
 a Supreme Legislative, and a Supreme Judiciary. 
 
 In the organization of the legislative department the representative idea 
 was expressed in the Con^i^ress ; the Upper House of which represented 
 the commonwealths as corporations ; the Lower House representing the 
 people as individuals. Liberty in America received a more perfect definition in 
 this arrangement ; for had representation been based wholly on that which 
 created the Senate or on that which created the House of Representatives, 
 representation would not have been equitable. But the equities of representation 
 were preserved by establishing two houses. In creating two houses, however, 
 the peculiar power of the lower branch of the colonial Legislatures was con- 
 tinued by giving to the national House of Representatives the sole power " to 
 lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts, and excises, and to pay the debt, and 
 provide for the common defense and general welfare of the United States." 
 The complaint against the tea tax can never be raised against any tax levied by 
 Congress, for the members of the House of Representatives are elected directly 
 by the taxpayers, and the right of individual representation was forever secured. 
 
 Not only does the National Constitution guarantee this individual immu- 
 nity, — the right of representation, but it also guarantees all the civil rights now 
 known to civilized society. The " rights of man " so frequently on the lips of 
 Americans of the Revolutionary period are defined in our National Constitution, 
 particularly in the amendments which forever warrant to the citizens of the 
 United States all that range of constitutional liberty which assures the largest 
 definition of civil life. Freedom of speech and of conscience, the right of jury 
 trial, exemption from unreasonable searches and seizures, the reservation to 
 the people of all powers not delegated by them, the sovereignty of freedom as 
 universally declared in the abolition of slavery, and the exercise of the franchise, 
 show how the definition of liberty has become more and more perfect in the 
 United States during the century. 
 
 But the people who were capable of receiving a National Constitution 
 like our own would not long endure the constitutions of commonwealths 
 which fixed unreasonable limits on the rights of citizens. The first State consti- ' 
 tutions were less liberal in their provisions than the National Constitution; 
 nearly all of them limited the electorate in the commonwealth to a small body 
 whose holding of real estate and whose religious notions were in accord with 
 the conservative ideas of the colonial time. At the time of the making- of the 
 National Constitution, the property required of an elector varied in the dif- 
 
I90 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 ferent commonwealths. In New Jersey he must have property to the value of 
 fifty pounds, in Maryland and the Carolinas an estate of fifty acres, in Delaware 
 a freehold estate of known value, in Georgia an estate of ten dollars or follow 
 a mechanic trade ; in New York, would he vote for a member of Assembly 
 he must possess a freehold estate of twenty pounds, and if he would vote for 
 State Senator, it must be a hundred. Massachusetts required an elector to 
 own a freehold estate worth sixty pounds or to possess an annual income of 
 three pounds. Connecticut was satisfied that his estate was of the yearly value 
 of seven dollars, and Rhode Island required him to own the value of one 
 hundred and thirty-four dollars in land. Pennsylvania required him to be a 
 freeholder, but New Hampshire and Vermont were satisfied with the payment 
 of a poll-tax. 
 
 The number of electors was still further affected by the religious opinions 
 required of them. In New Jersey, in New Hampshire, in Vermont, in Connecticut, 
 and in South Carolina, no Roman Catholic could vote ; Maryland and Massa- 
 chusetts allowed "those of the Christian religion" to exercise the franchise, but 
 the " Christian religion " in Massachusetts was of the Congregational Church. 
 North Carolina required her electors to believe in the divine authority of the 
 Scriptures ; Delaware was satisfied with a belief in the Trinity and in the 
 inspiration of the Bible ; Pennsylvania allowed those, otherwise qualified, to 
 vote who believed " in one God, in the reward of good, and the punishment of 
 evil, and in the inspiration of the Scriptures." In New York, in Virginia, in 
 Georgia, and in Rhode Island, the Protestant faith was predominant, but a 
 Roman Catholic, if a male resident, of the age of twenty-one years or over, 
 could vote in Rhode Island. 
 
 The property qualifications which limited the number of electors were 
 higher for those who sought office. Would a man be governor of New Jersey 
 or of South Carolina, his real and personal property must amount to ten thou- 
 sand dollars ; in North Carolina to one thousand pounds ; in Georgia an estate 
 of two hundred and fifty pounds or of two hundred and fifty acres of land ; in 
 New Hamsphire of five hundred pounds ; in Maryland of ten times as much, of 
 which a thousand pounds must be of land ; in Delaware he must own real 
 estate ; in New York it must be worth a hundred pounds ; in Rhode Island, 
 one hundred and thirty-four dollars ; and in Massachusetts a thousand pounds, 
 Connecticut required her candidate for governor to be qualified as an elector, 
 as did New Hampshire, Vermont, Pennsylvania, and Virginia. In all the com- 
 monwealths the candidate for office must possess the religious qualifications 
 required of electors. 
 
 From these things it followed that the suffrage in the United States was 
 limited when, after the winning of American independence, the Constitution of 
 the United States was framed and the commonwealths had adopted their first 
 
JOHN C. CALHOUN. 
 I9J 
 
192 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 constitutions of government. It may be said that in 1787 the country was 
 bankrupt, America was without credit, and that of a population of three million 
 souls, who, by cur present ratio, would represent six hundred thousand voters, 
 less than one hundred and fifty thousand possessed the right to vote. African 
 slavery and property qualifications excluded above four hundred thousand men 
 from the exercise of the franchise. It is evident then, at the time when 
 American liberty was won, American liberty had only begun ; the offices of the 
 country were in the possession of the few, scarcely any provision existed for 
 common education, the roads of the country may be described as impassable, 
 the means for transportation, trade, and commerce were feeble. If the struggle 
 for liberty in America was not to be in vain, the people of the United States 
 must address themselves directly to the payment of their debts, to the enlarge- 
 ment of the franchise, to improvements in transportation, and to the creation, 
 organization, and support of a national system of common taxation. It is these 
 great changes which constitute the history of this country during the present 
 century. 
 
 By 1830 the people had moved westward, passing over the Appalachian 
 mountains whose forests had so long retarded the movements of population, 
 and having reached the eastern edge of the great central prairie, they rapidly 
 spread over the Northwest Territory, successively founding the five great com- 
 monwealths which were created north of the river Ohio. This vast migration 
 of not less than five millions of people carried westward the New England idea 
 of government modified by the ideas prevailing in New Jersey, in Pennsylvania, 
 and in New York. Along the highway which extends from Boston to Chicago 
 sprang up a cordon of thriving towns which have since become prosperous cities. 
 The school-house, the church, and the printing-press were at the foundation of 
 the civil structure. 
 
 The forests of western New York, in the first decade of the century, were 
 burned in order to clear the land, and from the ashes were made the pearlash 
 or "salts," which, after great labor, were delivered in Canada or at Pittsburgh, 
 and the silver money in payment was returned as taxes and for payment of the 
 homestead. A generation later and the pine forests of New York were no 
 longer burned, but among them were built innumerable mills which speedily 
 transformed them into lumber which, floated down the Genesee, found an outlet 
 m the Erie Canal, and a market in New York. The great canal of 1826 be- 
 (tween Albany and Buffalo brought the Northwest to the market of the Atlantic 
 seaboard, and raised the value of land, of labor, and of all productions through- 
 out the northern States. 
 
 By this time too the children of the Old Dominion had passed over, the 
 mountains and had located plantations in Kentucky and in Missouri, and the 
 territory south of the river Ohio had become a region of prosperous communities. 
 
SUFFRA GE Q UALIFICA TION. 
 
 193 
 
 About the time of the building of the Erie Canal, property qualifications 
 had disappeared from nearly all the American commonwealths. It was in 1829, 
 in the Convention of Virginia, called to frame a new Constitution for the people 
 
 THE STATUE OF LIBERTY IN NEW YORK HARBOR. 
 {Presented to the United States by Bartkoidi.) 
 
 of that commonwealth, that one of the last debates in America discussed the 
 retention of the property qualification. It was said in that Convention, by 
 President Monroe, " My object is to confine the elective franchise to an interest 
 in land ; to some interest of moderate value in the territory of the Common- 
 's 
 
194 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 wealth. What is our country ? Is it anything more than our territory ; and why 
 are we attached to it ? Is it not the effect of our residence in it, either as the 
 land of our nativity or the country of our choice, our adopted country ; and of 
 our attachment to its institutions ? And what excites and is the best evidence of 
 such attachment ? Some hold in the territory, which is some interest in the 
 soil, something that we own, not as passengers or voyagers who have no prop 
 erty in the State and nothing to bind them to it ; the object is to give firmness 
 and permanency to our attachment, and these (the property qualification) are the 
 best means by which it may be accomplished." 
 
 The conservative opinions of the distinguished Monroe were supported 
 by the Convention and the Constitution framed for Virginia at that time 
 required of the elector that he should be a white male citizen of the Common- 
 wealth, twenty-one years of age and upward, and possess "an estate of freehold 
 in land of the value of twenty-five dollars." 
 
 By the middle of the century public opinion had changed the provisions in 
 the State Constitutions and abolished the property qualification of the elector : 
 this limitation on citizenship disappeared about thirty years after the disappear- 
 ance of the religious qualifications. From the introduction of government into 
 the colonies these two qualifications had been intimately associated together. 
 
 But liberty was not complete so long as the right to vote was limited to 
 "free male white citizens." The history of the winning of universal suffrage is 
 the history of the United States till the thirtieth of March, 1870, when the right 
 of citizens of the United States to vote, a right that cannot be denied or 
 abridged by the United States or by any State on account of race, color, or 
 previous condition of servitude, was proclaimed in force by Hamilton Fish, 
 Secretary of State in the administration of President Grant. 
 
 With this provision inserted in the Constitution of the United States, all 
 commonwealth constitutions at once, as subordinate to the Supreme Law of 
 the land, were made to conform, and aldiough the National Constitution did 
 not give the right to vote, it led practically to the admission of male persons of 
 any race or color or from a previous condition of servitude to the body of the. 
 American electorate. Universal suffrage, against which earnest patriots like 
 Monroe had at one time raised their voices, at last became the common 
 condition of American political life. The struggle for liberty of 1776 was not 
 ended as an effort to realize the "political rights of man " until 1870. 
 
 Within recent years the Un'on has become a Union of forty-four States. The 
 stream of population which has developed this Union has moved In three great 
 currents. The northern current is from New England, New York, and Pennsyl- 
 vania, along the line of the forty-second parallel. In the early years of the century 
 this course was a convergence of smaller streams from various parts of New 
 England at Albany, thence westward along the bridle path to Utica, Syracuse, 
 
WESTWARD STREAM OF POPULATION. 195 
 
 Rochester, Buffalo, Erie, Cleveland, and Chicago. The " main road " from Boston 
 to Chicago is the original line of this current, which by reason of the increase in 
 travel and transportation has been paralleled successively by the Erie Canal, by 
 sail-boat and steam-boat lines on the Great Lakes, and later by several railroad 
 lines; the New York Central, .the West Shore, the Lake Shore and Michigan 
 Southern, the Canada Southern, and their connecting lines at Chicago, with the 
 Trunk lines of the Northwest, have given to the entire northern half of the 
 United States a uniform and distinct character in their customs and laws. The 
 width of this northern stream is plainly marked by the northern boundary of the 
 United States, and by the varying line of settlements on the southern edge, of 
 which the principal are from Trenton, New Jersey, to Franklin in Pennsylvania ; 
 Columbus, Ohio ; Indianapolis, Indiana ; Springfield, Illinois ; the southern 
 boundary of Iowa, Kansas City, and thence westward in scattered settlements, 
 including a portion of northern California, northern Oregon, and northern 
 Washington. All the States within this area have been settled by people from 
 the older eastern States, especially from New England, New York, Pennsyl- 
 vania, Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois. 
 
 The second current of population, which may be called the Virginia 
 cuTent, moved westward and southwestward over the area extending from 
 the Potomac river and the northern boundary of North Carolina on the east, 
 and widening as it coursed westward to the Ohio river on the north, including 
 the .State of Missouri, the southern portion of Kansas and Colorado, and thence 
 to the Pacific, excluding the greater part of northern California. The southern 
 boundary of this stream extended from the Carolinas southwestward, but in- 
 cluded the greater part of Georgia, Alabama, and the States and Territories 
 directly west of the eighty-third meridian (Pittsburg) and from the thirty-first 
 to the forty-first parallel. Within this area the States as settled have con- 
 tributed to the population of the States immediately west of them, imparting 
 uniformity to the government and institutions of the States and Territories 
 within this zone of settlements. 
 
 The third and more recent line of movement has been along the Atlantic 
 seaboard, beginning at various ports on that fine, but especially at ports re- 
 ceiving large numbers of immigrants ; continuing from town to town along that 
 line from Portland Maine, to New Orleans and the eastern towns of Florida, 
 and also Galveston and Austin, Texas, and thence westward into the Territories 
 Df New Mexico and Arizona, into southern California, and thence northwest- 
 ward into Oregon, Washington and Montana. This line of the movement of 
 population has been marked since 1865 and has been intensified and widened 
 by the rapid construction of railroads. 
 
 Alone the northern or New Engfland line of settlements have also moved 
 the millions of immigrants from European countries in the corresponding latitude: 
 
196 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 from Germany, from Scandinavia, from Austria, from Russia, and from the 
 British Isles. Along the middle or Virginia line moved a native population, 
 chiefly from the older southern States, which spent its force at the foot of the 
 eastern slope of the Rocky Mountains. The Virginia stream has been second 
 in size to that of New England. The recent, coast stream has combined 
 Northern and Southern and foreig'n elements, and reaching- Washingrton 
 and Montana by a backward flow, it presents for the first time in our national 
 history a meeting of northern and of southern elements north of the latitude 
 of Kansas. 
 
 With the westward movements of the millions of human beings who have 
 occupied the North American continent have gone the institutions and constitu- 
 tions of the east, modified in their journey westward by the varying conditions 
 of the life of the people. The brief constitutions of 1776 have developed into 
 extraordinary length by successive changes and additions made by the more than 
 seventy Constitutional Conventions which have been held west of the original 
 thirteen States. These later constitutions resemble elaborate legal codes rather 
 than brief statements of the fundamental ideas of government. But these 
 constitutions, of which those of the Dakotas and of Montana and Washington 
 are a type, express very clearly the opinions of the American people in govern- 
 ment at the present time. The earnest desire shown in them for an accurate 
 definition of the theory and the administration of government proves how 
 anxiously the people of this country at all times consider the interpretation of 
 their liberties, and with what hesitation, it may be said, they delegate their 
 powers in government to Legislatures, to Judges, and to Governors. 
 
 The struggle for liberty will never cease, for with the progress of civilization 
 new definitions of the wants of the people are constantly forming in the mind. 
 The whole movement of the American people in government, from the simple 
 beginnings of representative government in Virginia, when the little Parliament 
 was called, to the present time, when nationality is enthroned and mighty Com- 
 monwealths are become the component parts of the "more perfect union," has 
 been toward the slow but constant realization of the rights and liberties of the 
 people. Education, for which no Commonwealth made adequate provision a 
 century ago, is now the first care of the State. Easy and rapid transportation, 
 wholly unknown to our fathers, is now a necessary condition of daily life. 
 Trade has so prospered that "in the year 1891 the loan and trust companies, 
 the State savings and private banks loaned in personal securities alone two bill- 
 ions and sixty millions of dollars," and the accumulated wealth of the country is 
 sixty billions of dollars. Newspapers, magazines, books and pamphlets are 
 now so numerous as to make it impossible to contain them all in one library, 
 and the American people have become the largest class of readers in the world. 
 
 A century ago there were but six cities of more than eight thousand 
 
MATERIAL GROWTH. 
 
 197 
 
 people in this country ; the number is now four hundred and forty-three. Three 
 milHons of people have become seventy millions. The area of the original 
 United States has expanded from eight hundred and thirty thousand square 
 miles to four times that area. With expansion and growth and the ameliora- 
 tion in the conditions of life, the earnest problems of government have been 
 brought home to the people by the leaders in the State, by the clergy, by the 
 teachers in schools and colleges, and by the press. 
 
 But though we may be proud of these conquests, we are compelled in our 
 last analysis of our institutions to return to a few fundamental notions of our 
 government. We must continue the representative idea based upon the doc- 
 trine of the equality of rights and exercised by representative assemblies 
 founded on popular elections ; and after our most pleasing contemplation of the 
 institutions of America, we must return to the people, the foundation of our 
 government. Their wisdom and self-control, and these alone, will impart to our 
 institutions that strength which insures their perpetuity. 
 
 Francis Newton Thorpe- 
 
 A PALM GROVE IN SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 F-ATHFINDERS AND PIONEERS. 
 
 DANIEL BOONE. 
 
 OONE'S name was among the most prominent and his Hfe one 
 of the most exciting as well as useful of the early pioneers. 
 His name is indissolubly connected with Kentucky. Boone's 
 father emigrated from Bucks County, Pennsylvania, to North 
 Carolina when Daniel was a boy. Grown to manhood, here the 
 future pioneer married Rebecca Bryan, their life being such as 
 was common in the backwoods settlements of that time. A 
 young man marrying then did not start with a competency. 
 Boone, like David Crockett, thought that when he had offered his broad hand 
 and stout heart to the girl of his choice he had given her property enough to 
 start with. Household furniture was of such simple pattern as could be made 
 with an axe and a saw, while clothes were homespun or shaped from the 
 dressed skins of animals, and dyed by utilizing the butternut and goldenrod. 
 A woman's holiday costume was of her own make from first to last, and a man's 
 best suit had been previously worn by a deer. 
 
 The political troubles in North Carolina, the imposition of illegal fines and 
 taxes, no doubt made many settlers besides the Boones anxious to escape to some 
 more favored region. Perhaps the love for adventure, the fertility of resource, 
 hardiness, accuracy of aim and coolness in danger which Boone displayed 
 throughout his life was owing somewhat to the training he received during the 
 Indian troubles, and especially the Seven Years' War, in which he served. How- 
 ever it was acquired, we know that he developed a steady and cold character, 
 with great perseverance and a remarkable love of nature. 
 
 Boone had a forerunner, who was Dr. Thomas Walker, of Virginia. This 
 gentleman, fired by hunters' accounts of Western lands, now the State of Ten- 
 nessee, started in company with Colonels Woods, Patton, and Buchanan, and a 
 number of hunters and others, on an exploring tour. To them are due the names 
 of the Cumberland Mountains, Gap, and River, which with one single exception 
 are the only names of purely English origin in earlier Tennessee geography. 
 
 199 
 
200 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 At that time Tennessee was claimed as part of Virginia, which State made 
 grants of its territories. Twelve years later Dr. Walker again passed over 
 Clinch and Powell's Rivers and penetrated into what is now Kentucky. Others 
 followed in his footsteps as far as Tennessee and some probably into Kentucky. 
 That Daniel Boone was with one of these expeditions as far back as 1760 is 
 considered to have been proven by the discovery of his name carved, with a date, 
 upon an old tree near the stage road between Jonesboro and Blountsville, in the 
 valley of Boone's Creek, which is a tributary of the Watauga. The legend 
 inscribed on the tree runs thus : " D. BOON cilled a BAR on tree in THE 
 year 1760." 
 
 A hunter named John Finley penetrated into Kentucky some time after this 
 and brought back marvelous accounts of the hunter's paradise he found there. 
 Boone resolved to go into this new country. The preparations for his departure 
 took time. Even homespun and deerskin had to be gotten ready; the 
 necessary money for the maintenance of his family had to be provided ; and when, 
 finally, all was ready, Boone shouldered his rifle and started with John Finley, 
 John Steuart, Joseph Holden, James Moncey, and William Cool, to traverse a 
 mountainous wilderness for several hundred miles. Our pioneer's physique at 
 this time was perfect. He is described as being of full size, hardy, robust, and 
 sinewy, with mild, hazel eyes. 
 
A FIRST VIEW OF KENTUCKY. 
 
 201 
 
 After numerous hardships, which we have not space to chronicle, the 
 explorers finally stood on a mountain crest overlooking the fertile valleys 
 watered by the Kentucky River. There were herds of buffalo and of deer in 
 sight, and evidences of game were everywhere plenty. The country was luxuri- 
 ant almost beyond description in its vegetation, and it seemed indeed, as Finley 
 had described it, "a hunter's paradise." From the cane-brakes in the river 
 bottoms to the forest trees that crowned the wooded hills, it appeared to be a 
 land of peace and plenty. And yet this very territory had among the Indians a 
 
 DANIEL BOONE AND HIS BROTHER IN " HUNTERS' PARADISE." 
 
 name of ominous import ; it was called " The dark and bloody ground." No 
 one tribe made these valleys their home, although they were claimed by the 
 Cherokees ; but both Cherokee, Shawnee, and Chickasaw bands occasionally 
 hunted over them, and they were the scene of many bloody feuds and forest 
 encounters. 
 
 Boone and his party encamped within view of all this beauty and wealth 
 of nature, in a rock-cleft over which had fallen a giant tree. This camp from 
 time to time they improved and enlarged, as it remained their headquarters 
 during the succeeding summer and autumn. In all that time they roamed and 
 
202 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 hunted freely, finding abundance of game, exploring the country thoroughly, but 
 meeting with none of the red men. 
 
 In the autumn of 1 760 Boone and John Steuart one day left their companions 
 and plunged into the forest for a little longer excursion than usual. One cannot 
 but imagine what the scene must have been at that season of the year in the 
 forest primeval. The rich luxuriance of vegetable life and the plentiful supply 
 of game must have appealed strongly to the feelings of these hunters, whose 
 sense of security had not yet been disturbed by any encounters. Of all this 
 domain they had literally been in peaceful possession until then. Suddenly the 
 feeling of safety was rudely dissipated by the appearance of a band of Indians, 
 who surprised Boone and Steuart so completely that resistance was out of the 
 question, and they were taken prisoners. 
 
 On the seventh night after the capture the Indians encamped in a cane-brake 
 and built their fire. Perhap's the fatigue of a long march made them abate 
 something of their customary caution ; at all events, as they slept by the fire, 
 Boone, who was always on the alert, saw his opportunity to extricate himself 
 from among them and escape. Refusing, however, to abandon his companion, 
 although knowing that the risk of waking him was very great, as the slightest 
 noise would alarm their captors, he went to where Steuart was sleeping, and 
 takiiig hold of him, succeeded in rousing him without noise. By morning the 
 hunters were far away on their return to camp, where they arrived without being 
 overtaken, only to find that Finley and the others had disappeared. They were 
 never heard of again. 
 
 Early in the next year Squire Boone, Daniel's brother, arrived with a 
 companion. On their approacli to camp they were sharply challenged, not 
 being at once recognized ; but the meeting was naturally one of great rejoicing 
 when the hermits found who their visitors were. Now, for the first time during 
 his long banishment from home, Boone heard from his family, received messages 
 from his wife, and learned how his boys were progressing with the little farm. 
 It was not long after the arrival of Squire Boone that Boone and Steuart were 
 again attacked by the Indians, and this time Steuart was killed. Following this, 
 Squire Boone's companion strayed from camp and never returned. That left 
 the two brothers entirely alone, and as ammunition was running low the later 
 comer decided to return home and get the necessary supplies. We hardly know 
 which to admire most, the courage of the man who would face the perils of that 
 return journey by himself, or the fortitude of the other who remained alone in 
 that wild country, infested by his enemies, where for three months he constantly 
 shifted his camp to avoid discovery. From his own account of this part of his 
 life we find, however, that those days which he passed alone in the wild woods 
 of Kentucky, depending upon his own skill and vigilance, eluding his enemies 
 and tracking his game, were far from being the least pleasant in his life. After 
 
BOONE'S ACCOUNT OF HIS EXPERIENCE. 
 
 203 
 
 three months Squire Boone returned, and together the brothers pursued 
 their calling once more, until finally, with a very thorough knowledge of the 
 country and its capabilities, Daniel Boone returned to his family in North Caro- 
 lina. 
 
 Boone's account of what he had seen, of the game, the fertility of the 
 country, the beauty of the mountains and rivers, and of all that had so 
 impressed his own imagination, is said to have set North Carolina on fire. 
 
 v mmm. 
 
 
 
 
 
 '^^IpWP 
 
 ' iWm 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 LsjuKpf^^^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 WP^^ 
 
 & 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f^/ 
 
 , r-'^i^.'M 
 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 DEATH OF JOHN STEUART, BOONE'S FAITHFUL COMPANION. 
 
 And now, while the discoverer is preparing for still another start, we may 
 explain the purpose of these several expeditions. As we have said, Kentucky, — 
 that is, the southern part of it, — nominally belonged to the Cherokee Indians., 
 It was claimed by Virginia and North Carolina and afterwards by Tennessee. 
 A noted character of the day. Colonel Henderson, with several other gentlemen, 
 concerted a scheme for the purchase of all that country from the Cherokees and 
 the founding of an independent State or Republic, which should be called 
 Transylvania. There is hardly a question that Boone's first expedition to 
 
204 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Kentucky and long sojourn there was undertaken in the employ of Colonel 
 Henderson and his Land Company. 
 
 The second journey was unquestionably for the purpose of negotiating with 
 the Cherokees, and making all the preliminary arrangements for the purchase 
 of the tract. If his report of the nature of the land induced the formation of the 
 Company, he was no less successful in conducting the second part of the business. 
 When he had arranged terms with the Cherokees, Colonel Henderson joined him 
 on the Watauga to conclude the bargain. There he met the Indians in solemn 
 conclave, took part in their council, smoked the pipe, and paid in merchandise the 
 purchase-money for Kentucky, receiving from the Indians a deed for the same. 
 
 Colonization was next in order, and Boone undertook with a party to open 
 a road from the Holston River to the Kentucky River, and to erect stations or 
 forts. Gathering a party for the purpose, on April ist they succeeded, after a 
 laborious march through the wilderness, in the course of which they lost several 
 men, in arriving at the spot where Boonesborough now stands. There they 
 fixed their camp and built the foundations for a fort. Near this place was a 
 salt lick. A few days after the commencement of the fort another of the party 
 was killed during an attack by Indians, but after that there was no disturbance 
 for some time. This was the beginning of colonization in Kentucky. It was, of 
 course, commenced under the impression that the Cherokee purchase was good, 
 but the validity of the deed was at once denied by the Governor of North 
 Carolina and also by the Government of Virginia as well as that of Tennessee. 
 Each State, however, granted to the Land Company large tracts of land on the 
 same territory, so that while unsuccessful in founding an independent Republic, 
 Colonel Henderson and his associates became very wealthy. For a long time 
 those who were doing the actual work on the frontier, bearing the hardships and 
 the brunt of battle, did not know that any question had been raised as to the 
 validity of the title under the Indian purchase, and still supposed themselves to 
 be engaged in the founding of a Commonwealth. 
 
 A KENTUCKY FORT. 
 
 A fort at that day meant a structure of a very primitive kind. Butler, in 
 his History of Kentucky, says : " A fort in those times consisted of pieces of 
 timber sharpened at the ends and firmly lodged in the ground. Rows of these 
 pickets enclosed the desired space which embraced the cabins of the inhabitants. 
 One or more block houses, of superior care and strength, commanding the sides 
 of the ditch, completed the fortifications or stations, as they were called. 
 Generally, the sides of the interior cabins formed the sides of the fort." 
 
 About thirty or forty new settlers came to Boonesborough with Colonel 
 Henderson, to whom Boone had written. So far the new-comers were all men. 
 Before long, however, the leader returned for his own family, and others, to the 
 
INDIAN CAPTURES. 205 
 
 number of twenty-six men, four women, and half a dozen boys and girls, 
 accompanied him back through the Cumberland Gap. Before arriving at 
 Boonesborough the little caravan separated, part of them settling at another 
 point, where they built a fort of their own. Mrs. Boone and her daughters were 
 the first white women to arrive at Boonesborough to settle there. Other 
 settlers followed with new colonies, and these began to make Kentucky their 
 home. One of the stations was called Harrod's Old Cabin ; another was Logan. 
 Among the men of prominence were Simon Kenton, John Floyd, Colonel 
 Richard Callaway, and other names that appear again and again in the early 
 annals of the country. 
 
 INDIAN CAPTURES. 
 
 At the breaking out of the Revolutionary War, the Indians, excited by the 
 British, gready disturbed and harassed the new settlers, and many of the latter, 
 becoming frightened or discouraged, abandoned the promised land and went 
 back to North Carolina. In 1775 the settlers still kept their faith in the Chero- 
 kee purchase, and holding this view, took leases from the Company, established 
 courts of justice, and, through a Convention or Congress which met at Boones- 
 borough made laws and provided for a militia organization. This Convention 
 was the first of its kind ever held in the West. 
 
 Among the exciting episodes of the first years in Kentucky was the capture 
 of one of Boone's daughters and two of Callaway's daughters by the Indians. 
 The eldest of these girls was about twenty and the youngest fourteen years of 
 age. They were sitting in a canoe under the trees which overhung the opposite 
 bank of the river. There they were surprised by the Indians and taken away 
 before their friends at the Fort discovered their peril. This happened so near 
 nightfall that pursuit was impossible, but in the morning Boone and Floyd 
 started in pursuit. They surprised the Indians that day as they halted to cook, 
 and killing one or two, drove the rest away. Feeling their own force too weak 
 for pursuit, they were glad to return with the almost heart-broken girls. The 
 account of this, affording, as it did, evidence of the renewed hostility of the 
 savages, induced nearly three hundred people to return to their homes during 
 the next few months. 
 
 We cannot follow the fluctuating fortunes of the colonists or give a detailed 
 account, interesting as that would be, of the incidents of border warfare. For a 
 long time Kentucky was not recognized as a free State, and its people not 
 acknowledged as citizens. Virginia still made claim to the territory, and yet 
 when General George Clark was sent as a Representative to the Virginia House 
 his claim was rejected by that party. Failing to receive recognition, Clark 
 labored to obtain the independence of Kentucky as a State. This he finally suc- 
 ceeded in doing, in opposition to Colonel Henderson and others. The formation 
 of Kentucky politically was first as a county of Virginia. It was the bulwark of 
 
2o6 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Virginia during the Indian troubles, and General Clark was nicknamed the 
 Hannibal of the West. In 1786 the Virginia Legislature enacted the necessary- 
 provisions for permitting Kentucky to assume the position of a separate State 
 on condition that the United States would admit her to the sisterhood, which was 
 accomplished June i, 1792. 
 
 Daniel Boone lost all his Kentucky property through carelessness or ignor 
 ance of legal forms, and after the prosperity and growth of the new State \\z^ 
 fully assured he went to Virginia to begin life over again. There he stayed until 
 the accounts brought from Missouri of the rich land and good hunting there 
 aroused his pioneer spirit once more, and he again emigrated to settle in Spanish 
 territory. He made his home in the Femme Osage district, over which, before 
 long, he became military commander with a commission from the Spanish gover- 
 nor. Upon the acquisition of Missouri by the United States our backwoodsman 
 again found himself stripped of his property. The Government under which he 
 had been lately serving had presented him with ten thousand arpents of land (an 
 arpent is eighty-five one-hundredths of an acre) to which he had neglected to 
 secure or record his title. Through the intervention of the Kentucky Legisla- 
 ture in the Congress of the United States by a strong memorial, Boone was 
 finally put in legal possession of the land. 
 
 Only once did the great Kentucky pioneer return to the country that he 
 had explored and settled, where, according to his own account, he had lost so 
 much. He says : " I may say that I have verified the words of the old Indian 
 who signed Colonel Henderson's deed. Taking me by the hand at the delivery 
 thereof, ' Brother,' he said, 'we have given you a fine land, but I believe you will 
 have much difficulty in settling it.' My footsteps have often been marked by 
 blood, and therefore I can truly subscribe to its original name. Two darling sons 
 and a brother have I lost by savage hands, which have also taken from me forty 
 valuable horses and abundance of cattle. Many dark and sleepless nights have 
 1 been a companion for owls, separated from the cheerful society of men, 
 scorched by the summer's sun and pinched by the winter's cold, an instrument to 
 settle the wilderness." 
 
 Boone's death occurred in 1820 at his home in Missouri. He was then in 
 the eighty-sixth year of his age. 
 
 DAVID CROCKETT. 
 
 David Crockett, who died the last of those who were defenders of the Alam> 
 in Texas, is one of the picturesque figures in American history. David, or, as he 
 is familiarly called, " Davy " Crockett was born in 1 786, of Irish-American parent- 
 age. His boyhood was spent in his father's cabin in Tennessee, from which he 
 ran away, and, after various vicissitudes, took service with a Quaker, where he 
 remained until his marriage. Then, after several years of hardship, he moved to 
 
DAVID CROCKETT. 207 
 
 the Elk River country, and when the Creek War broke out he was living near 
 Winchester, Tennessee. He became well known as an Indian fighter, one of 
 his earliest services being in 18 13, when at Beatty's Spring he was chosen by his 
 captain to act as a scout with Major Gibson to go into the Creek country and re- 
 connoitre. On the first day of his journey he lost the Major, but pushed on 
 with five companions for sixty-five miles into the enemy's country, bringing back 
 news of an important nature. The garrison was hastily fortified and General 
 
 EXPLORING THE ECHO RIVER, MAMMOTH CAVE, KENTUCKY. 
 
 Jackson summoned by express. We will not attempt to follow the details of this 
 war. Crockett saw much vigorous fighting, was present at the burning of an 
 Indian village (of the horrors of which he tells in his autobiography without 
 the slightest apparent compunction), acted with Major Russell's "spies," and 
 when he returned to his Tennessee home had quite a reputation as an Indian 
 fighter. 
 
 After the Creek War Crockett was one of those who tried to brino- order out 
 
2o8 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 of the chaotic state in which Tennessee society was at that time. His home was 
 among a reckless set, and the organization of a temporary government was 
 imperative. Upon its formation Crockett was made Magistrate. Afterwards he 
 became a member of the Legislature, although one of his biographers states 
 that at this time he could hardly read a newspaper. Later in life he showed the 
 acquisition of more "book learning," and the best account of his life and adven- 
 tures is found in the autobiography which he left. His early success as a politi- 
 cian was due principally to his qualities of humor, good story-telling, hard sense, 
 and true marksmanship with a rifle, a combination that is sure to win favor among 
 backwoodsmen. 
 
 Crockett served in Congress two terms, and won national reputation and 
 popularity as one of the "half horse, half alligator" class. His career in Wash- 
 ington was brought to an end by his quarrel with General Jackson, to whose 
 party he had at first been an adherent. He then cast his lot with those who were 
 battling for Texan independence, and died, as we have already noticed, with 
 Travis and Bowie, at the Alamo. 
 
 Equally important with the exploration, settlement, and conquest of Ken- 
 tucky and the Southwest were the expeditions of those who found a path through 
 the great mountain divide and were the forerunners of those that should after- 
 wards settle the Pacific slope. 
 
 LEWIS AND CLARK. 
 
 Among the earliest explorers of Rocky Mountain fame were Lewis and 
 Clark, who, in 1804, were sent to command the expedition in search of the head- 
 waters of the Columbia River and to mark its course. General Clark was the 
 brother of George R. Clark, of whom mention has been made in an earlier part 
 of this chapter. The family were from Virginia, but had become identified with 
 the early history of Kentucky, and William Clark was known from his youth as 
 an Indian fighter. At eighteen years of age he was made ensign, and in 1 792 
 became a lieutenant of infantry, being appointed in the following year adjutant 
 and quartermaster. He served on the frontier until 1 796, when he resigned 
 on account of ill health and went to reside in St. Louis. Seven years later 
 President Jefferson offered him the rank of second lieutenant of artillery, to 
 assume with Merrlwether Lewis the command of the exploring expedition to the 
 Columbia River. 
 
 Lieutenant Lewis was also a Virginian, whose first service had been in 
 quelling the whiskey insurrection in Western Pennsylvania, in 1794. Afterward 
 entering the regular army he rose to the rank of captain, was then private 
 secretar)?- to President Jefferson, and so won the President's respect and favor 
 by his superior qualities of mind that he was appointed to the scientific and 
 general command of the expedition of which we have just spoken. 
 
THE SOUTH PASS. 
 
 2og 
 
 Lewis and Clark left St. Louis in the summer of 1803. They encamped for 
 the winter on the bank of the Mississippi opposite the mouth of the Missouri 
 River. The company included nine Kentuckians, who were used to Indian ways 
 and frontier life, 
 fourteen soldiers, 
 two Canadian 
 boatmen, an inter- 
 preter, a hunter, 
 and negro boat- 
 man. Besides this, 
 a corporal and 
 guard with nine 
 boatmen, were en- 
 gaged to accom- 
 pany the expedi- 
 tion as far as the 
 territory of the 
 Mandans. 
 
 The party 
 carried with it the 
 usual goods for 
 trading with the 
 Indians, looking 
 glasses, beads, 
 trinkets, hatchets, 
 etc., and such pro- 
 vision as were 
 necessary for the 
 sustenance of its 
 members. While 
 the greater part of 
 the command em- 
 barked in a fleet 
 of three large 
 canoes, the hun- 
 ters and pack- 
 horses paralleled 
 
 their course along the shore. In this way, in the spring of 1804, the ascent 
 of the Mississippi was commenced. In June the country of the Osages was 
 reached, then the lands occupied by the Ottawa tribes, and finally, in the 
 fall, the hunting grounds of the Sioux Here the leaders of the expedition 
 14 
 
 THE FAR WEST — YELLO\VSTO.\E NATIONAL PARK. 
 
2IO THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 ordered cabins to be constructed, and camped for the winter among the Man- 
 dans, in latitude 27° 21' north. They found in that country plenty of game, 
 buffalo and deer being abundant ; but the weather was intensely cold and the 
 expedition was hardly prepared for the severity of the climate, so that its mem- 
 bers suffered greatly. 
 
 In April a fresh start was made and they ascended the Missouri, reaching the 
 great falls by June. Here they named the tributary waters and ascended the 
 Northernmost, which they called the Jefferson River, until further navigation 
 was impossible ; then Captain Lewis with three companions left the expedi- 
 tion in camp and started out on foot toward the mountains, in search of the 
 friendly Shoshone Indians, from whom he expected assistance in his projected 
 journey across the mountains. 
 
 A RIVER WHICH RAN TO THE WEST. 
 
 On the twelfth of August he discovered the source of the Jefferson River in 
 a defile of the Rocky Mountains and crossed the dividing ridge, upon the other 
 side of which his eyes were gladdened by the discovery of a small rivulet which 
 flowed toward the west. Here was proof irrefutable " that the great backbone 
 of earth" had been passed. The intrepid explorer saw with joy that this litde 
 stream danced out toward the setting sun — toward the Pacific Ocean. Meeting 
 a force of Shoshones and persuading them to accompany him on his return to 
 the main body of the expedition. Captain Lewis sought his companions once 
 more. Captain Clark then went forward to determine their future course, and 
 coming to the river which his companion had discovered he called it the 
 Lewis River. 
 
 A number of Indian horses were procured from their red-skinned friends 
 and the explorers pushed on to the broad plains of the western slope. The latter 
 part of their progress in the mountains had been slow and painful, because of the 
 early fall of snow, but the plains presented all the charm of early autumn. In 
 October the Kaskaskia River was reached, and leaving the horses and whatever 
 baggage could be dispensed with in charge of the Indians, the command embarked 
 in canoes and descended to the Columbia River, upon the south bank of which, 
 four hundred miles from their stardng point, they passed the second winter. 
 Much of the return journey was a fight with hostile Indians, and the way was 
 much more difficult than it had been found while advancing toward the West 
 Lewis was wounded before reaching home, by the accidental discharge of a gun 
 in the hands of one of his force. 
 
 Finally, after an absence of two years, the expedition returned, the leaders 
 reaching Washington while Congress was in session, and grants of land were 
 immediately made to them and to their subordinates. Captain Lewis was re- 
 warded also with the governorship of Missouri. Clark was appointed briga- 
 
H 
 
 OS 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 ■< 
 en 
 Z 
 -< 
 
 Q 
 
 z 
 
 « 
 Cd 
 
 S 
 H 
 
 O 
 
 Z 
 
 Hi 
 
 o 
 
 Q 
 
 « 
 
 Q 
 Z 
 
 X 
 
 < 
 p. 
 
 < 
 
213 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 dier general for the territory of upper Louisiana, and in 1813 was appointed gov- 
 ernor of Missouri, holding office till that territory became a state, after which he 
 retired into private life till 1822, when Mr. Monroe made him Superintendent 
 of Indian Affairs, which office he successfully filled until his death. Lewis's end 
 was a sad one. An inherited tendency to melancholia developed itself and 
 led him, after a long and useful career, to take his own life. 
 
 Of later, though not less 
 fame, were the successors of 
 Lewis and Clark in the explora- 
 tion of the Rocky Mountains and 
 the plains beyond. We refer to 
 General Fremont and his famous 
 scout, Kit Carson. It may be 
 said without exag-g-eration that in 
 all human probability the reputa- 
 tion achieved by the young lieu- 
 tenant and his subordinate in the 
 South Pass was based upon a 
 love adventure. 
 
 When in 1840 General Fre- 
 mont was a second lieutenant, 
 he was called to Washington, 
 and while there met and fell in 
 love with Jessie, the daughter of 
 Thomas H. Benton. Colonel 
 Benton liked the young Lieu- 
 tenant, buttliought that a fifteen- 
 year-old daughter was altogether 
 too young to contract an engage- 
 ment, and failing in other efforts, 
 he is thought to have procured 
 the imperative order from the 
 War Department which sent 
 Fremont to explore the Rocky 
 Mountains. Colonel Benton's 
 Influence at that time was paramount in Washington. The duty assigned was 
 finished by Lieutenant Fremont, perhaps more speedily than would have been 
 the case under other circumstances, and upon his return the lovers were secretly 
 married : but the love for adventure and exploration had been fully kindled, and 
 a plan was forming in the brain of the future Pathfinder to explore the whole 
 Western country, to study its topography, facilities, etc. As a part of this 
 
 THE FAR WEST — GEYSER, YELLOWSIONE NATIONAL PARK, 
 IDAHO AND MONTANA. 
 
GENERAL FREMONT. 
 
 213 
 
 general scheme he was ordered, at his own request, to make a geographical 
 survey of the Rocky Mountains, especially the South Pass. 
 
 While engaged in this work the explorer met Kit Carson, a professional 
 hunter and trapper, 
 who had been for 
 eight years regular 
 hunter for Bent's Fort. 
 Fremont at once en- 
 gaged him as hunter 
 and scout. Many of 
 those who are inclined 
 to detract from the 
 reputation belonging 
 to the former have 
 averred that the credit 
 of the discoveries 
 made was mainly due 
 to Carson ; but a 
 knowledge of the fact 
 that barometric obser- 
 vations, topographical 
 data, and other scien- 
 tific records beyond 
 Carson's capacity 
 were made, and not 
 only so, but excited 
 the admiration and at- 
 tention of foreign as 
 well as American au- 
 thorities, shows such 
 a charge to be with- 
 out foundation. Yet 
 the fame of the sub- 
 sequent candidate for 
 the Presidency will 
 always be linked with 
 that of the humbler 
 companion whose 
 knowledge of the frontier made so much success possible. 
 
 Carson was sent to Washington as a bearer of dispatches in 1847, and there 
 received an appointment as lieutenant in the United States Rifle Corps. He was 
 
 SHAWAN6H, THE UTE CHIEF WHO WAS SENT TO WASHINGTON IN 1 863 TO TREAT 
 WITH THE UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT. 
 
214 
 
 777^ STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 afterward appointed Indian agent, a post for which his experience admirably fitteq 
 him. 
 
 Of other Western explorers, discoverers, and pioneers we have not space 
 to speak in this chapter. We have sketched the lives and deeds of a few of the 
 more prominent only, indicating how the West was opened for the march of the 
 millions that have come after. We honor the brave men who risked everything 
 and sacrificed everything to open the way, and cannot but believe, in the words 
 of Daniel Boone, that they were " instruments to settle the wilderness." 
 
 VOLCANIC REEFS OF ARIZONA. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 PUSHING BACK THE BOUNDARIES. 
 
 HE definitive treaty of peace between England and the United 
 States, signed at Paris, France, September 3d, 1 783, by the Duke 
 of Manchester, and David Hartley, son of the great philosopher, 
 accredited representatives of the King of Great Britain, was an 
 exact transcript of the preliminary treaty which had been signed 
 in the same city, November 30th, 1782, by Richard Oswald, com- 
 missioner for the English Ministry, and by Benjamin Franklin, 
 John Jay, and John Adams, the American commissioners. It was 
 provided by that treaty that the boundary line of the United States should start 
 at the mouth of the St. Croix River (named also the Passamaquoddy, and the 
 Scboodic), which now divides the present State of Maine from British New 
 Brunswick, and running to a point near Lake Madawaska in the highlands 
 separating the Atlantic water-shed from that of the St. Lawrence River, should 
 follow those highlands to the Connecticut River and then descend the middle of 
 that stream to the forty-fifth parallel of latitude ; thence running westward and 
 through the centre of the water communications of the Great Lakes to the Lake 
 of the Woods, and thence to the source of the Mississippi, which was supposed 
 to be west of this lake. This line was marked in red ink, by Oswald, on one of 
 Mitchell's maps of North America, in 1 782, to serve as a memorandum establishing 
 the precise meaning of the words used in the description. It ought to have been 
 accurately fixed in its details, by surveys made upon the spot; but no commis- 
 sioners were appointed for that purpose. The language relating to the north- 
 eastern portion of this northern boundary line contained some inaccuracies, which 
 were revealed by later surveys, and the map used by Oswald was lost. Hence 
 a further question arose between Great Britain and the United States, which was 
 not settled until the Ashburton treaty in 1842. * The nominal boundaries of many 
 of the colonies with which the King entered into treaty, declaring them to be 
 
 ♦Critical Period of American History. By John Fiske. 1891, pp. 25, 26. 
 
 215 
 
2l6 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 free sovereign and independent States."* as constituted by their charters 
 extended to the Pacific Ocean, but in practice they ceased at the Mississippi 
 River. Beyond that river the sovereignty, by discovery, setdement, and active 
 exercise, was vested in the King of Spain. Here, therefore, was the western 
 boundary hne, at the Mississippi River. On the south the Spanish possessions 
 ran east from that river, and took in the lower pordons of the present States of 
 Mississippi and Alabama, with all the present State of Florida The eastern 
 hne was the Atlantic Ocean, stardng from about the thirty-first parallel of ladtude 
 and running north and east to the St. Croix, the point of departure 
 
 GRANDE AVENUE. 
 
 t requires effort for one to carry the conception of these facts in mind and 
 recall the actuaht.es of our national existence and acdvity as shut within these 
 lmes;-not tosaytogobehind them, and remember that there was then but 
 very htde United States to the west of the Alleghany Mountains. It is the 
 aim of the present chapter to stimulate and aid this effort, poindng out 
 
 tict* nT v'Tt'' f^^^^^r"' ^'''' ^''°''' '^'^"'^ ^"'^ Providence PlantationT;^^;;;;;;; 
 SSi!:"ae^:;.r^^ ''-''-—' ^^^--- "->-^-^^ -^^^--^ Nonh Carolma; 
 
ORDER OF ADMISSION OF THE STATES. 217 
 
 he, successive increments by which the present domain of the country took 
 )n its vast proportions, opening to general appreliension the simple truth 
 )f Berkeley's lines : — 
 
 "Westward the course of Empire takes its way; 
 The four first acts already past, 
 A fifth shall close the drama with the day ; 
 Time's noblest offspring is the last." 
 
 The following statements exhibit the 
 
 lDMIssion of states since the formation of the united states government 
 
 a. d. 1789 in the order of time. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 Vermont, 1791. 
 
 (Formed from portions of New York and New Hampshire.) 
 
 Kentucky, . . ' 1792- 
 
 (Formed from Territory ceded to United States by Virginia.) 
 
 Tennessee, 1/96- 
 
 (Formed from Territory ceded to United States by the Carolinas.) 
 
 Ohio 1802. 
 
 (Formed from the Northwestern Territory.) 
 
 Louisiana, 1S12. 
 
 (Formed from the Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 Indiana 1816. 
 
 (Formed from the Northwestern Territory.) 
 
 Mississippi, . 1817. 
 
 (Formed from Territory ceded to United States by Georgia.) 
 
 Illinois 18 18. 
 
 (Formed from the Northwestern Territory.) 
 
 Alabama 1819, 
 
 (Formed from Territory ceded to United States by Georgia.) 
 
 Missouri 1820. 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 Maine 1820. 
 
 (Part of Colony of Massachusetts Bay from A. D. 1651.) 
 
 Arkansas, ... 1836. 
 
 (Formed from the Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 Michigan, 1837- 
 
 (Formed from the Northwestern Territory.) 
 
 Florida, 1845 
 
 (Formed from Territory ceded by Spain, 1819.) 
 
 Texas, 1845. 
 
 (Annexed liy vote of United States Congress.) 
 
 Iowa, 1846. 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 Wisconsin, 1848. 
 
 (Formed from Northwestern Territory.) 
 
2i8 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 California, 1850. 
 
 (Formed from Territory acquired from Mexico.) 
 
 Minnesota 1858 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase and Nortliwestern Territory.) ■ 
 
 Oregon ^ 1S58 
 
 (Claimed by United States by right of prior discovery.) 
 
 Kansas 1S61. 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 West Virginia, 1863. 
 
 (Formed after secession of Virginia, 1861.) 
 
 Nevada, 1864. 
 
 (Formed from territory acquired from Mexico.) 
 
 Nebraska 1867. 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 Colorado 1871. 
 
 (Formed from Territory acquired from Mexico, and from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 Montana, 1889. 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 Washington, 1889. 
 
 (Claimed by United States liy right of prior discovery.) 
 
 Wyoming, 1889. 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 North Dakota 1889. 
 
 (Formed fr.om Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 South Dakota, 1889. 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 Idaho, 1890. 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 For the sake of completeness, let there be added to the foregoing, these 
 statements concerning the 
 
 TERRITORIES OF THE UNITED STATES IN 1892. 
 
 District of Columbia (organized), I79l- 
 
 (Ceded to the L'nited States by Maryland in 1788, and by Virginia in 1789; seat of United 
 States Government located there, iSoo.) 
 
 Indian Territory (set apart), 1830. 
 
 (Formed from Louisiana Purchase.) 
 
 New Mexico (organized) 1850. 
 
 (Formed from Territory acquired from Mexico.) 
 
 Utah (organized) • ■ 1850. 
 
 (Formed from Territory acquired from Mexico.) 
 
 Arizona (organized), 1863. 
 
 (Formed from Territory acquired from Mexico.) 
 
 Alaska (acquired), 1867. 
 
 (Purchased from Russia.) 
 
 Oklahoma (organized), 1889. 
 
 (Formed from Indian Territory.) 
 
LINES OF NATIONAL GROWTH. 
 
 219 
 
 If we add to these statements that the forty-four States and seven Terri- 
 tories which make the United States of to-day, comprise, in the aggregate, an 
 area of 3,602,990 square miles, and were peopled, in 1890, by 62,049,523 souls, 
 we may have some adequate ground for a just contrast between the status of 
 the country at the present time, and at the time when peace was made between 
 King George III, of England, and our forefathers. For then it covered but 
 827,844 square miles, and had within it a population of say, 3,000,000 persons. 
 We are to trace, in some detail, the successive acquisitions out of which that 
 increase has been derived which differences the United States wherein we live, 
 and the United States of America at the close of the Revolution of 1775-83. 
 
 btAL CATCHING IN ALASKA. 
 
 It is, doubtless, within the knowledge of few readers outside the closer stu- 
 dents of American history, that before that time the prescient mind of George 
 Washington was grappling, in earnest, with one of the two questions more im- 
 minent than others in the determination of that coming territorial expansion, the 
 greatness and the nearness of which were both hidden from the vision of the 
 men of that period. The first was the provision of lines of inter-communication 
 between the whites who had settled in the Mississippi Valley, westward of the 
 Alleghanies, and the inhabitants of the original thirteen States. This was essen- 
 tial in case the new settlements were to be permanently held within the Union, 
 and the attention of Washington had doubtless been occupied by its considera- 
 tion, rather than by that of the second, upon which we shall speedily touch. For, 
 
220 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 in 1784, a tour to Pittsburg, Pa., and a personal examination of the Alleghanies^ 
 had convinced him that by deepening the Potomac and the James Rivers, on the 
 eastern side, and the headwaters of the Ohio River, on the other side of the 
 Alleghenies, canal communication between the East and West would be practi- 
 cable. Probably the scheme would have offered engineering difficulties almost 
 insurmountable at that time. It had really gone so far, however, as incorporation, 
 in both the States of Virginia and Maryland, when Washington reluctandy 
 suffered himself to be drawn away from it by the voice of the whole country, to 
 the Presidency of the Convention of i 787, and afterwards of the United States. It 
 was reserved for other men to establish communications between these sections 
 of the country, such in nature and in number as neither Washington or his 
 contemporaries dreamed of 
 
 Another essential, if the emigrants then settled in the Mississippi Valley 
 and those who should follow them, were to be retained in the Federal Union, was, 
 plainly, that they should be relieved from existing Spanish restrictions upon the 
 free navigation of the Mississippi River and its affluents. The auspicious settle- 
 ment of this point was at hand, — nigher, indeed, than might have been looked for. 
 It came with the acquirement by the United States, in the year 1803 of that 
 which went into history under the name of "The Louisiana Purchase." 
 
 It had been the fixed policy of Spain to exclude all foreign commerce from 
 the Mississippi. Having had the ownership and control, since 1763, of the vast 
 tract west of that stream, she had been so resolute in this purpose that in 1 780— 
 82 she refused to conclude a treaty with the United States, her mfein reason being 
 that the United States Minister, John Jay, had then demanded the free naviga- 
 tion of the river. So definite and so determined was her purpose that it was 
 apparent that she designed to confine the area of the United States to the country 
 east of the Alleghanies, using, for pretext, a proclamation which had been issued 
 in 1763 by the King of Great Britain, in which he forbade his North American 
 governors to grant lands west of the sources of the streams that fell into the 
 Atlantic Ocean. By the month of July, 1785, the claims of Spain had been 
 modified to the occupation of the Floridas, all the west bank of the Mississippi, — 
 the east bank to a point considerably north of the present southerly boundary 
 of the State of Mississippi, — and an exclusive navigation thence to the mouth of 
 the river. Her insistence upon this exclusive navigation had been so strenuous 
 that by a vote of seven Northern to five Southern States, the Congress of the 
 American Confederation had, in August, 1786, withdrawn all demand upon 
 Spain for any share in it. Indeed, before the 6th October of that year, John Jay, 
 as Secretary of the Confederation for Foreign Affairs, had agreed with Spain 
 upon an article by which this claim on the part of the Americans was totally 
 withdrawn for twenty-five years, although it was not formally relinquished. 
 
 But the remonstrances and in some cases the violence, of the rapidly 
 
THE FRENCH CESSION. 
 
 221 
 
 increasing American settlers in the valley east of the Mississippi grew to such 
 frequency and to such proportions, that, in 1 793, renewed, but still fruitless efforts 
 were made by the United States government to secure a treaty with Spain that 
 should open the river and relieve the settlers. In the year 1795, the attempt 
 was once more renewed, and Thomas Pinckney, the American envoy, then suc- 
 ceeded in negotiating a treaty which stipulated that navigation of the said river 
 (the Mississippi) from its source to the ocean was thereafter to be free to the 
 subjects of the Spanish ruler, and to the citizens of the United States, and allowed 
 these same citizens " to deposit their merchandise and effects in New Orleans, 
 and to export them thence, without import or export duty, for a space of three 
 years. The Spanish government promised, as well, that this permission should 
 
 KAGLE GATE OF BRIGHAM YOUNG'S SCHOOL. 
 
 be continued, if it was found, during the three years, that the arrangement was 
 not prejudicial to Spanish interests ; or, if the arrangement should not be con- 
 tinued, that His Majesty would assign to American citizens, "on another part of 
 the banks of the Mississippi, an equivalent establishment." And with this the 
 western United States people were fairly satisfied. 
 
 Five years subsequent to this (1800), by the third article of a secret treaty 
 between Spain and France, the former ceded to the latter the whole of 
 the vast province of Louisiana, so-called, stretching from the source to the 
 mouth of the Mississippi River, and thence westward to the Pacific Ocean. 
 As the result of this cession, the United States were thenceforth to be 
 hemmed in between France and England, the "two professional belligerents 
 
222 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 of Europe," — and toward the end of iSoi Napoleon Bonaparte, then at the 
 head of French affairs, sent from France a fleet and army intended to talce 
 possession of New Orleans, although they were ostensibly to operate against 
 St. Domingo. The excitement in the United States which naturally followed 
 this cession was increased by a Spanish order (October, 1802) abrogating the 
 right of deposit secured by the Pinckney treaty of 1795, without substituting 
 any place for New Orleans, and a Pennsylvania Senator introduced resolu 
 tions into the United States Congress authorizing President Jefferson to 
 call out 50,000 militia and occupy New Orleans. Instead of this, however, 
 Congress appropriated jj52,ooo,ooo for the purchase of that place, and 
 (January, 1803) the President sent James Monroe to Paris as Minister 
 Extraordinary, with discretionary powers, to cooperate with Robert R. 
 Livingston, then United States Minister at the French Court, in the proposed 
 purchase. A new war between France and Englai^d was on the eve of 
 outbreak, and in that event the omnipotent navy of England would make 
 Louisiana a more than useless possession to France. On the iith of 
 April, Livingston was invited by Napoleon to make an offer for the whole 
 of the vast territory. Monroe reached Paris on the 12th, and the 
 two Ministers decided to offer ;^ 10,000,000. The price was finally fixed at 
 5^15,000,000, one-fourth of it to consist in the assumption by the United 
 States, of ;^3, 750,000 worth of claims by American citizens against France. 
 The treaty for the purchase was signed by the American Ministers and by 
 Barbe Marbois, for France, April 30th (1803). 
 
 The news came upon Spain like a thunderbolt. She filed a protest against 
 it, because of the fact (as is supposed) that a secret condition that France should 
 not alienate Louisiana had accompanied the Spanish cession to France in 1800. 
 But her protest did not avail, and at an early session of the United States Senate, 
 called for the purpose by the President, the purchase was ratified by that body 
 (October 19, 1803). The acquisition of Louisiana added 1,171,931 square miles 
 to the United States, comprising Alabama and Mississippi south of parallel 31'^ ; 
 all Louisiana, Arkansas, Missouri, Iowa, Nebraska and Oregon, North and South 
 Dakota, Washington, Idaho, Montana, Minnesota west of the Mississippi, and 
 Kansas except the southwest part, south of the Arkansas ; Colorado and Wyom- 
 ing east of the Rocky Mountains, and the Indian Territory, with the Territory of 
 Oklahoma. This purchase of the Louisiana Territory, first in order of time in 
 the acquisition of land by the United States, was by far the largest of all that 
 have succeeded it. 
 
 The engraving, "The Banks of the Mississippi " (page 68), is a suggestion 
 of the teeming commercial life, which, for many years past has grown in volume 
 and importance along the sides of the great "Father of Waters" then brought 
 within the national domain, and the picture of Great Salt Lake City, the capital of 
 
THE SPANISH CESSION. 
 
 223 
 
 Utah, gives a view of another noted feature in this territorial expansion, to which 
 we add (page 198) a singularly graphic delineation of "The Mammoth Hot 
 Springs in Yellowstone National Park," also within the limits of the purchase 
 made in 1803. 
 
 The second addition came to the country in 1819. On the 22d of February 
 Df that year the Spanish Minister at Washington signed a treaty, by which his 
 
 GREAT SALT LAKE CITY. 
 
 country ceded Florida, in area 59,268 square miles, to the United States in return 
 for the payment by the latter country of the claims of American citizens against 
 Spain, amounting to $5,000,000. The ratification of this cession was obtained 
 from the Spanish Home Government in 1 82 1 . The steps leading up to the acqui- 
 sition may be stated in brief: — 
 
 At the formation of the United States Government, in 1789, Spain had 
 
224 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 possession of both Eastern and Western Florida, separated from each other by 
 the river Appalachicola. These divisions of territory had been created by Great 
 Britain in 1763, and the two, taken together, ran from the Atlantic Ocean to the 
 Mississippi River. The retrocession of the Louisiana Territory to France by 
 Spain, in 1800, did not convey to the latter nation any portion of Western 
 Florida, and in Spanish judgment all territory east of the Mississippi and west 
 af the Perdido River was a part of Western Florida. She had, therefore, set up 
 a custom-house at the mouth of the Alabama River, and levied heavy duties on 
 goods to or from the upper country. 
 
 The United States, however, after the purchase of the Louisiana Territory, 
 in 1803, claimed that this purchase included the territory east of the Mississippi 
 River as far as the Perdido, which is in our day the western boundary of the 
 State of Florida; and in 1810, after the overthrow of the Government in Spain, 
 and when a part of the people in Western Florida had declared themselves inde- 
 pendent of Spain and had assumed nationality. President Madison sent Governor 
 Claiborne, of the United States Territory of (New) Orleans, into their country, 
 with a sufficient force, and took possession of it, with the exception of the fort 
 and city of Mobile. In 18 12, when Louisiana came into the Union as a State, 
 her eastern boundary was fixed at the Pearl River, and what remained of Western 
 Florida between the Pearl and the Perdido was annexed to the Mississippi Ter- 
 ritory, General James Wilkinson, General-in-Chief of the United States Army, 
 taking possession of Mobile in 181 3. This left only Eastern Florida, then 
 stretching from the Perdido River to the Atlantic Ocean, under Spanish n te. 
 
 Throughout these years the purpose had grown in the Southern Sti.tes to 
 gain that portion of Spanish dominion, as well as Western Florida, for the United 
 States. January 15th and March 3d, 181 1, the United States Congress passed^ 
 in secret, — and its action was not made known until 18 18, — acts which authorized 
 the President of the United States to take "temporary possession" of East 
 Florida. The Commissioners appointed under these acts, Matthews and Mitchell, 
 both Georgians, had stirred up insurrection in the coveted territory, and when 
 the President (Madison) refused to sustain them, the State of Georgia formally 
 pronounced Florida needful to its own peace and welfare, and practically declared 
 war on its private account. But its expedition against Florida came to nothing. 
 In 18 1 4, General Andrew Jackson, then in command of United States forces at 
 Mobile, having, by a raid into Pensacola, driven out a British force which had 
 settled there, restored the place to its Spanish authorities and retired. Four 
 years after (1818), during the Seminole War, annoyed by Spanish assistance given 
 to the Indians, General Jackson again raided Eastern Florida, captured St. Marks 
 and Pensacola, hung Arbuthnot and Ambrister, two Englishmen who had aided 
 the Seminoles, as "outlaws and pirates," and again demonstrated the fact that 
 Florida was at the mercy of the United States. It was this series of events which 
 
THE SPANISH CESSION. 
 
 22$ 
 
 led to the Spanish cession already noted. And by the treaty which secured that 
 cession the United States gave up any claim to Texas and the River Rio Grande, 
 
 THE FOUNDERS OF LOS ANGELES. 
 
 as its western boundary. These questions of extending territory gave occasion 
 for many debates in Congress. Did space admit, it were easy to show, in some 
 
 «s 
 
226 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 detail, at what an early stage in his career, Andrew Jackson, one of the most 
 picturesque characters in American history, displayed, in these events, his essen- 
 tial peculiarities. His 
 exploits in Florida 
 had stamped upon 
 them the same quali- 
 ties which subse- 
 quently distinguished 
 him. 
 
 But attention 
 must now be turned 
 to the third increase 
 of United States 
 boundaries, in 1845, 
 by the annexation of 
 Texas to the United 
 States by United 
 States Congressional 
 votes (House, De- 
 cember 1 6th; Senate, 
 December 22d). 
 
 An admirable 
 statement of the 
 causes and methods 
 by which this annexa- 
 tion came about is to 
 be found in the stand- 
 ard " Cyclopaedia " of 
 Mr. J. J. Lalor,* and 
 we shall condense it 
 for our pages. "The 
 inevitable result of 
 the two previous an- 
 nexations," it is de- 
 clared, "was the an- 
 nexation of Te.xas." 
 
 IDOLS TOTEM, OK ALASKA. T> r .1 .,,_/•, 
 
 Before the year 1763 
 Texas had been claimed by Spain. It had been one of the objects of Aaron 
 
 * Cyclopeedia of Political Science, Political Economy, and of the Political History of the 
 United States. N. Y., 1888. Vol. I, pp. 96, 97. 
 
ANNEXATION OF TEXAS. 227 
 
 Burr's conspiracy in 1S06. During General Wilkinson's hasty preparations to 
 defend New Orleans from that conspiracy, in October of that year, he had 
 igreed with the Spanish commander upon the Sabine River as a provisional 
 boundary between Spanish and American territory, and the treaty of 1819 (see 
 tnte) made this boundary permanent. When Mexico's revolt against Spain was 
 successful, by the treaty of Cordova (1821), Texas and Coahuila became one of 
 [he States of the Mexican Republic. 
 
 As early as that year, however, wild spirits in the southwestern United 
 States endeavored to effect an entrance into Texas. In 1827 and in 1829 Henry 
 Clay and Mardn Van Buren, successive United States Secretaries of State, 
 nade offers of <^i,ooo,ooo and ^5,000,000, respectively, for Texas. April i, 
 [833, Texas formed a Constitution of its own as one of the Mexican State Re- 
 3ublics. Two years from that time the Mexican Congress abolished all State 
 Consdtutions and created a Dictator. Then (March 2, 1836) Texas declared 
 ts own independence. In the war that ensued, Houston, the Texan General, 
 defeated Santa Anna, the Mexican Dictator, at San Jacinto, Texas, April loth 
 (1836), and the latter, being taken prisoner, signed a treaty acknowledging 
 Fexan independence. 
 
 Although this act of the Dictator was repudiated by Mexico, the United 
 States (March, 1837) and, soon after, England, France, and Belgium recognized 
 the new republic. But the finances of Texas fell into such disorder that 
 mnexation to the United States was really as desirable for her as for any portion 
 3f the States themselves, and in the month of August, 1837, by her Minister at 
 Washington, she asked to be admitted into the Federal Union. Attempts were 
 It once made and persistently persevered in in the United States Congress and 
 by existent United States Administrations to secure her admission. The question 
 ^f Texan annexation became a game skillfully played, in partnership, by United 
 States poliUcians who wished to increase the number of Southern States, and 
 Texas land and scrip speculators. Ex-President Andrew Jackson in a letter 
 (March, 1843) warmly commended the annexadon. In 1844, Martin Van Buren 
 and Henry Clay alike declared against it. In the same year John C. Calhoun, 
 United States Secretary of State, actually made a treaty of annexation with 
 Texas, but it was rejected in the United States Senate by a vote of sixteen ayes 
 to thirty-five nays. The election of James K. Polk as President, in the fall of the 
 year, determined the adoption of the measure in this country, and it was consum- 
 mated in 1845 by votes already stated. The unanimous assent of the Texan 
 Congress had been given to annexation in June, 1845, and that assent had been 
 ratified (July 4th) by a Texan popular convention. This annexation added 
 376,133 square miles to the territorial area of the United States. 
 
 For the purposes of this chapter it will suffice if we consider the fourth 
 and the fifth acquisidons of territory by the United States, that of New 
 
228 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Mexico and Upper California (1848) and the Gadsden Purchase, so-called, 
 (1853) under a single head — to be known as "the Mexican Cession." New 
 Mexico and Upper California had been conquered by American Troops, the 
 former by those of General S. W. Kearny, — the latter by the United 
 States Navy and a small land force under Colonel John C. Fremont, — and 
 both were held as conquered territory during the Mexican War. From the 
 opening of hostilities, the acquisition, by force or by purchase, of a liberal 
 tract of Mexican territory as "indemnity for the past and security for the 
 future" h'^d been a principal object of that war. 
 
 5^ 
 
 GIANT TREE OF THE YOSEMITE VALLEY, IN 
 CALIFORNIA. 
 
 By the treaty of Guadalupe 
 Hidalgo (February, 1848), the ter- 
 ritory above named was added to 
 the United States, the price fixed 
 being $15,000,000, besides the as- 
 sumption by the United States of 
 5^3,250,000 in claims of American 
 
 citizens against Mexico. This territory, including that part of New Mexico east 
 of the Rio Grande — which was claimed by Texas, and for which the United 
 States afterward paid $10,000,000 to Texas, — added to the area of the 
 country 545,783 square miles. Disputes which arose between the United 
 States and Mexico during the next five years (i 848-1 853) as to the 
 present southern part of Arizona, the Mesilla Valley, from the Gila River to 
 Chihauhua, were such that a Mexican army was marched into it by Santa 
 Anna, who had regained place and power, and preparations were begun 
 
RUSSIAN PURCHASE. 
 
 229 
 
 for a renewal of war. By a treaty negotiated with Mexico by General 
 James Gadsden, of South Carolina, in 1853, the United States obtained the 
 disputed territory by paying $10,000,000 to Mexico, and secured, as well, 
 the right of the transit of United States troops, mails, and merchandise over 
 the Isthmus of Tehuantepec. By this annexation 45,535 square miles were 
 added to the national domain. 
 
 The accession of the Russian province of Alaska on the northwestern coast 
 of North America, by purchase from that Empire, in the year 1867, was the sixth 
 
 THE BENCHES OF THE FRASER RIVER, NEAR LILLOET, BRITISH COLUMBIA. 
 
 and last " push " of the boundaries backward from their original limitations in 
 1783. Russia ceded the territory, — being all of the North American Conti- 
 tinent west of the 141st degree of west longitude, together with a narrow strip 
 between the Pacific Ocean and the British dominions; also, all the islands near 
 the coast, and the Aleutian Archipelago, except Copper and Behring Islands on 
 the coast of Kamschatka, — to the United States Government, for $7,200,000. It 
 added to our area 577,390 square miles. Its ownership had vested in Russia by 
 reason of her claims to it through the right of discovery, and by the right of her 
 possession of the opposite shores of Siberia and Alaska. She also laid claim 
 
230 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 to the Northern Pacific as a sort of inland water. Of this latest addition to the 
 area of the country, it may be said at this writing (1892), that it has already 
 amply paid for itself, more than once, from the proceeds of its fisheries, its fur 
 trade, and more recently from its development of gold-bearing quartz. The 
 striking picture, " The Benches of the Fraser River," is an illustration of the 
 possibilities of surface area in this region of North America, where one may 
 travel for hundreds of miles, and fail to find a level spot large enough to make a 
 place on which to play a game of football. 
 
 The following is a summary of the territorial possessions of the United 
 States from their existence as a nation, free and independent, at the close of the 
 American Revolution : — 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 United States in 1783, 827,884 
 
 Louisiana Purchase (1803) 1,171,931 
 
 Florida Purchase (1829), . 59,268 
 
 Texas Annexation (1845), 376,133 
 
 Mexican Cession (1848), 545,783 
 
 Gadsden Purchase (1853), 45.535 
 
 Russian Purchase (1867) 577>390 
 
 Total, 3,603,884 
 
 Between the signing of the treaty of peace by George III and his English 
 subjects and the North American colonies, by which signature their independence 
 and sovereignty were acknowledged, and that year of grace in which the present 
 chapter has been penned, — the American Republic has more than quadrupled its 
 area. The judgment of history, calmer and nearer to truth than the utterances 
 of past or contemporary authority, may pronounce a just verdict of disapproval 
 upon the motives and methods which, in certain cases, made a pathway toward 
 these vast augmentations, but it must always remain a source of gratification to 
 an honest citizen that each square mile which has been added to our original 
 boundaries has been paid for at a valuation agreed on by the buyer and the 
 seller. He would be a bold prophet, indeed, who should assert that the limit of 
 our national expansion has been reached. However that may be, there has 
 already been opened to the American people the opportunity for such good work 
 for God and man, within their own borders, as has not been placed before any 
 other nation since the sun first shone upon the earth. Let the people of the 
 United States rise to the level of their opportunity, and they will accomplish that 
 for the benefit of mankind, which it has not yet been given to any other nation to 
 perform. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE SECOND WAR KOR INDEPENDENCE, OR THE WAR 
 
 OE 1812. 
 
 Y their first war with Great Britain our forefathers asserted and 
 maintained their right to independent national existence ; by 
 their second war with Great Britain, they claimed and obtained 
 equal consideration in international affairs. The War of 1812 
 was not based on a single cause ; it was rather undertaken from 
 mixed motives, — partly political, partly commercial, partly pa- 
 triotic. It was always unpopular with a great number of the 
 American people ; it was far from logical in some of its posi- 
 tions ; it was perhaps precipitated by party clamor. But, despite all these facts, 
 it remains true that this war established once for all the position of the United 
 States as an equal power among the powers. Above all — clearing away the 
 petty political and partisan aspects of the struggle — we find that in it the United 
 States stood for a strong, sound, and universally beneficial principle — that of the 
 rights of neutral nations In time of war. "Free ships make free goods" is a 
 maxim of international law now universally recognized, but at the opening of the 
 century it was a theory, supported, indeed, by good reasoning, but practically 
 disregarded by the most powerful nations. It was almost solely to the stand taken 
 by the United States in 181 2 that the final settlement of the disputed principle 
 was due. 
 
 The cause of the War of 181 2 which appealed most strongly to the patriotic 
 feelings of the common people, though, perhaps, not in itself so intrinsically im- 
 portant as that just referred to, was unquestionably the impressment by Great 
 Britain of sailors from American ships. No doubt great numbers of English 
 sailors did desert from their naval vessels and take refuse in the easier service 
 and better treatment of the American merchant ships. Great Britain was strain- 
 ing every nerve to strengthen her already powerful navy, and the press-gang 
 was constantly at work in English sea-ports. Once on board a British man-of- 
 war, the impressed sailor was subject to overwork, bad rations, and the lash. 
 That British sailors fought as gallantly as they did under this regime will always 
 remain a wonder. But It is certain that they deserted in considerable numbers, 
 
 231 
 
232 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 and that they found in the rapidly-growing- commercial prosperity of our carry- 
 ing trade a tempting chance of employment. Now, Great Britain, with a large 
 contempt for the naval weakness of the United States, assumed, rather than 
 claimed, the right to stop our merchant vessels on the high seas, to examine the 
 crews, and to claim as her own any British sailors among them. This was bad 
 enough in itself but the way in which the search was carried out was worse. 
 Every form of insolence and overbearing was exhibited. The pretense of claim- 
 inor British deserters covered what was sometimes barefaced and outrageous 
 kidnaping of Americans. The British officers ivent so far as to lay the burden of 
 proof of nationality in each case upon the sailor himself; if he were without 
 papers proving his identity he was at once assumed to be a British subject. To 
 such an extent was this insult to our flag carried that our Government had the 
 record of about forty-five hundred cases of impressment from our ships between 
 the years of 1803 and 18 10; and when the War of 181 2 broke out the number 
 of American sailors serving against their will in British war vessels was variously 
 computed to be from six to fourteen thousand. It is even recorded that in some 
 cases American ships were obliged to return home in the middle of their voyages 
 because their crews had been so diminished in number by the seizures made by 
 British officers that they were too short-handed to proceed. In not a few cases 
 these depredations led to bloodshed. The greatest outrage of all, and one which 
 stirred the blood of Americans to the fighting point, was the capture of an Ameri- 
 can war vessel, the "Chesapeake," by the British man-of-war, the "Leopard." 
 The latter was by far the more powerful vessel, and the "Chesapeake" was quite 
 unprepared for action ; nevertheless, her commander refused to accede to a 
 demand that his crew be overhauled in search for British deserters. Thereupon 
 the "Leopard" poured broadside after broadside into her until the flag was 
 struck. Three Americans were killed and eighteen wounded ; four were taken 
 away as alleged deserters; of these, three were afterwards returned, while in 
 one case the charge was satisfactorily proved and the man was hanged. The 
 whole affair was without the slightest justification under the law of nations and 
 was in itself ample ground for war. Great Britain, however, in a quite ungrace- 
 ful and tardy way, apologized and offered reparation. This incident took place 
 six years before the actual declaration of war. But the outrage rankled all that 
 time, and nothing did more to fan the anti- British feeling which was already so 
 strong in the rank and file, especially in the Democratic (or, as it was often called 
 then, Republican) party. It was such deeds as this that led Henry Clay to 
 exclaim, "Not content with seizing upon all our property which falls within 
 her rapacious grasp, the personal rights of our countrymen — rights which must 
 forever be sacred — are trampled on and violated by the impressment of our 
 seamen. What are we to gain by war ? What are we not to lose by peace ? 
 Commerce, character, a nation's best treasure, honor ! " 
 
 ! 
 
"PAPER BLOCKADES." 
 
 233 
 
 The attack on American commerce was also a serious danger to peace. In 
 the early years of the century Great Britain was at war not only with France, 
 but with other European countries. Both Great Britain and France adopted in 
 practice the most extreme theories of non-intercourse between neutral and 
 hostile nations. It was the era of "paper blockades." In 1806 England, for 
 instance, declared that eight hundred miles of the European coast were to be 
 
 VIEW OF A COTTON-CHUTE. 
 
 considered blockaded, whereupon Napoleon, not to be outdone, declared the 
 entire Islands of Great Britain to be under blockade. Up to a certain point the 
 interruption of the neutral trade relations between the countries of Europe was 
 to the commercial advantage of America. Our carrying trade grew and pros- 
 pered wonderfully. Much of this trade consisted in taking goods from the colo- 
 nies of European nations, bringing them to the United States, then trans-ship- 
 ping them and conveying them to the parent nation. This was allowable under 
 
234 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the international law of the time, although the direct carrying of goods by the 
 neutral ship from the colony to the parent nation (the latter, of course, being at 
 war) was forbidden. But by her famous "Orders in Council" Great Britain ab- 
 solutely forbade this system of trans-shipment as to nations with whom she was 
 at war. American vessels engaged in this form of trade were seized and con- 
 demned by English prize courts. Naturally, France followed Great Britain's 
 example and even went further. Our merchants, who had actually been earning 
 double freights under the old system, now found that their commerce was wofully 
 restricted. At first it was thought that the unfair restriction might be punished 
 by retaliatory measures, and a quite illogical analogy was drawn from the effect 
 produced on Great Britain before the Revolution by the refusal of the colonies 
 to receive goods on which a tax had been imposed. So President Jefferson's 
 Administration resorted to the most unwise measure that could be thought of — 
 an absolute embargo on our own ships. This measure was passed in 1807, and 
 its immediate result was to reduce the exports of the country from nearly fifty 
 million dollars' worth to nine million dollars' worth in a single year. This was 
 evidently anything but profitable, and the act was changed so as to forbid only 
 commercial intercourse with Great Britain and France and their colonies, with a 
 proviso that the law should be abandoned as regards either of these countries 
 which should repeal its objectionable decrees. The French Government moved 
 in the matter first, but only conditionally. Our non-intercourse act, however, 
 was after iSio in force only against Great Britain. That our claims of wrong 
 were equally or nearly equally as great against France in this matter cannot be 
 doubted. But the popular feeling was stronger against Great Britain ; a war 
 with England was popular with the mass of the Democrats ; and it was the 
 refusal of England to finally accept our conditions which led to the declaration 
 of war. By a curious chain of circumstances it happened, however, that between 
 the time when Congress declared war (June 18, 181 2) and the date when the 
 news of this declaration was received in England, the latter country had already 
 revoked her famous "orders in council." In point of fact, President Madison 
 was very reluctant to declare war, though the Federalists always took great 
 pleasure in speaking of this as " Mr. Madison's war." The Federalists through- 
 out considered the war unnecessary and the result of partisan feeling and un- 
 reasonable prejudice. 
 
 It is peculiarly grateful to American pride that this war, undertaken in 
 defense of our maritime interests and to uphold the honor of our flag upon 
 the hi"h seas, resulted in a series of naval victories brilliant in the extreme. It 
 was not, indeed, at first thought that this would be chiefly a naval war. Presi- 
 dent Madison was at one time greatly inclined to keep stricdy in port our war 
 vessels ; but, happily, other counsels prevailed. The disparity between the Amer- 
 ican and British navies was certainly disheartening. The United States had 
 
OUR NAVAL GLORY IN THIS WAR. 235 
 
 seven or eight frigates and a few sloops, brigs, and gunboats, while the sails of 
 England's navy whitened every sea, and her ships certainly outnumbered ours 
 by fifty to one. On the other hand, her hands were tied to a great extent by the 
 European wars of magnitude in which she was involved. She had to defend her 
 commerce from formidable enemies in many seas, and could give but a small 
 part of her naval strength to the new foe. That this new foe was despised by 
 
 LOADING A COTTON STEAMER. 
 
 the great power which claimed, not without reason, to be the mistress of the seas 
 was not unnatural. But soon we find a lament raised in Parliament about the 
 reverses, " which English officers and English sailors had not before been used 
 to, and that from such a contemptible navy as that of America had always been 
 held." The fact is that the restriction of our commerce had made it possible for 
 our navy officers to take their pick of a remarkably fine body of native American 
 seamen, naturally brave and intelligent, and thoroughly well trained in all sea- 
 
236 777^ STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 manlike experiences. These men were in many instances filled with a spirit of 
 resentment at British insolence, having either themselves been the victims of the 
 aggressions which we have described, or having seen their friends compelled to 
 submit to these insolent acts. The very smallness of our navy, too, was in a 
 measure its strength ; the competition for active service among those bearing 
 commissions was great, and there was never any trouble in finding officers o*^ 
 proved sagacity and courage. 
 
 At the outset, however, the policy determined on by the Administration was 
 not one of naval aggression. It was decided to attack England from her 
 Canadian colonies. This plan of campaign, however reasonable it might seem 
 to a strategist, failed wretchedly in execution. The first year of the war, so far 
 as regards the land campaigns, showed nothing but reverses and fiascoes. 
 There was a long and thinly settled border country, in which our slender forces 
 struggled to hold their own against the barbarous Indian onslaughts, making 
 futile expeditions across the border into Canada and resisting with some success 
 the similar expeditions by the Canadian troops. It was one of the complaints 
 which led to the war that the Indian tribes had been incited against our settlers 
 by the Canadian authorities and had been promised aid from Canada. It is 
 certain that after war was declared English officers not only employed Indians as 
 their allies, but in some instances, at least, paid bounties for the scalps of 
 American settlers. The Indian war planned by Tecumseh had just been put 
 down by General, afterward President, Harrison. No doubt Tecumseh was a 
 man of more elevated ambition and more humane instincts than one often finds in 
 an Indian chief. His hope to unite the tribes and to drive the whites out of his 
 country has a certain nobility of purpose and breadth of view. But this scheme 
 had failed, and the Indian warriors, still inflamed for war, were only too eager to 
 assist the Canadian forces in a desultory but bloody border war. The strength 
 of our campaign against Canada was dissipated in an attempt to hold Fort 
 Wayne, Fort Harrison, and other garrisons against Indian attacks. Still more 
 disappointing was the complete failure of the attempt, under the command of 
 General Hull, to advance from Detroit as an outp6st, into Canada. He was 
 easily driven back to Detroit, and when the nation was confidently waiting to 
 hear of a bold defense of that place it was starded by the news of Hull's surrender 
 without firing a gun, and under circumstances which seemed to indicate eithei 
 cowardice or treachery. Hull was, in fact, court-martialed, condemned to death, 
 and only pardoned on account of his services in the war of 1776. 
 
 The mortification that followed the land campaign of 181 2 was forgotten in 
 joy at the splendid naval victories of that year. Pre-eminent among these was 
 the famous sea-duel between the frigates '• Constitution " and " Guerriere." 
 Every one knows of the glory of " Old Ironsides," and this, though the greatest, 
 was only one of many victories by which the name of the " Constitution " 
 
THE "CONSTITUTION" AND THE "GUERRI£RE:' 
 
 237 
 
 became the most famed and beloved of all that have been associated with Amer- 
 ican ships. She was a fine frigate, carrying forty-four guns, and though English 
 journals had ridiculed her as " a bunch 
 of pine boards under a bit of striped 
 bunting," it was not long before they 
 
 were busily engaged in trying to prove \ 
 
 that she was too large a vessel to be prop- 3 
 
 erly called a frigate, and that she greatly 
 out-classed her opponent in metal and 
 
 BURNING OF \VAbHINGTON. 
 
 men. It is true that the 
 " Constitution " carried six 
 more guns and a few more 
 men than the "Guerriere," 
 but, all allowances being 
 made, her victory was yet 
 a naval triumph of the first 
 magnitude. Captain Isaac 
 Hull, who commanded her, 
 had just before the engage- 
 ment proved his superior 
 seamanship by escaping from a whole squadron of British vessels, out-sailing 
 and out-manoeuvring them at every point. It was on August 19 when he 
 
238 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 descried the " Guerriere." Both vessels at once cleared for action and 
 came together with the greatest eagerness on both sides for the engagement. 
 Though the battle lasted but half an hour, it was one of the hottest in naval 
 annals. At one time the " Constitution " was on fire, and both ships were soon 
 seriously crippled by injury to their spars. Attempts to board each other were 
 thwarted on both sides by the close fire of small arms. Here, as in later sea- 
 fights of this war, the accuracy and skill of the American gunners were some- 
 thing marvelous. At the end of half an hour the " Guerriere " had lost both 
 mainmast and foremast and floated helplessly in the open sea. Her surrender 
 was no discredit to her officers, as she was almost in a sinking condition. It was 
 hopeless to attempt to tow her into port, and Captain Hull transferred his 
 prisoners to his own vessel and set fire to his prize. In the fight the American 
 frio-ate had only seven men killed and an equal number wounded, while the 
 British vessel had as many as seventy-nine men killed or wounded. The con- 
 duct of the American seamen was throughout gallant in the highest degree. 
 Captain Hull put it on record that " From the smallest boy in the ship to the 
 oldest seaman not a look of fear was seen. They all went into action giving 
 three cheers and requesting to be laid close alongside the enemy." The effect 
 of this victory in both America and England was extraordinary. English papers 
 long refused to believe in the possibility of the well-proved facts, while in America 
 the whole country joined in a triumphal shout of joy, and loaded well-deserved 
 honors on vessel, captain, officers, and men. 
 
 The chaijrin of the English public at the unexpected result of this sea battle 
 was chano-ed to amazement when one after another there followed no less than 
 six combats of the same duel-like character, in which the American vessels were 
 invariably victorious. The first was between our sloop, the "Wasp," and the 
 Eno-lish brig, the " Frolic," which was convoying a fleet of merchantmen. The 
 ficrht was one of the most desperate in the war ; the two ships were brought so 
 close together that their gunners could touch the sides of the opposing vessels 
 with their rammers. Broadside after broadside was poured into the "Frolic" by 
 the "Wasp," which obtained the superior position, but her sailors, unable to 
 await the victory which was sure to come from the continued raking of the 
 enemy's vessel, rushed upon her decks without orders and soon overpowered 
 her. Again the British loss in killed and wounded was large ; that of the Ameri- 
 cans very small. It in no wise detracted from the glory of this victory that both 
 victor and prize were soon captured by a British man-of-war of immensely supe- 
 rior strength. Following this action, Commodore Stephen Decatur, in our frigate, 
 the " United States," attacked the " Macedonian," a British vessel of the same kind, 
 and easily defeated her, bringing her into New York harbor on New Year's Day, 
 1 813, where he received an ovation equal to that offered Captain Hull. The 
 same result followed the attack of the " Constitution," now under the command 
 
OTHER SEA-DUELS. 
 
 ^39 
 
 r)f Commodore Bain- 
 
 "Java;" the latter had her 
 ibout one hundred wound- 
 that it was decided to blow 
 tion" sufifered so little that 
 Ironsides," a name now 
 been in every school-boy's 
 resulted, in the great ma- 
 jority of cases in the same 
 ivay — in all unstinted 
 :>raise was awarded by the 
 
 bridge, upon the English 
 captain and fifty men killed and 
 ed, and was left such a wreck 
 her up, while the " Constitu- 
 she was in sport dubbed " Old 
 ennobled by a poem which has 
 mouth. Other naval combats 
 
 STATUE OF COMMODORE FERRY. 
 
 whole world, even including 
 England herself, to the admira 
 ble seamanship, the wonderful 
 gunnery, and the constant per- 
 sonal intrepitude of our naval 
 forces. When the second year 
 of the war closed our little navy 
 
240 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 had captured twenty-six war-ships, armed with 560 guns, while it had lost only 
 seven ships, carrying 119 guns. 
 
 But, if the highest honors of the war were thus won by our navy, the 
 most serious injury materially to Great Britain was in the devastation of her 
 commerce by American privateers. No less than two hundred and fifty 
 of these sea guerrillas were afloat, and in the first year of the war they 
 captured over three hundred merchant vessels, sometimes even attacking 
 and overcoming the smaller class of war-ships. The privateers were usually 
 schooners armed with a few small guns, but carrying one long cannon 
 mounted on a swivel so that it could be turned to any point of the horizon, 
 and familiarly known as Long Tom. Of course, the crews were influenced 
 by greed as well as by patriotism. Privateering is a somewhat doubtful 
 mode of warfare at the best; but international law permits it; and though 
 it is hard to dissociate from it a certain odor, as of legalized piracy, it is 
 legitimate to this day. And surely if it were ever justifiable it was at that 
 time. As Jefferson said, there were then tens of thousands of seamen 
 forced by war from their natural means of support and useless to their 
 country in any other way, while by " licensing private armed vessels the whole 
 naval force of the nation was truly brought to bear on the foe." The havoc 
 wrought on British trade was widespread indeed ; altogether between fifteen 
 hundred and two thousand prizes were taken by the privateers. To compute 
 the value of these prizes is impossible, but some idea may be gained from 
 the single fact that one privateer, the "Yankee," in a cruise of less than 
 two months captured five brigs and four schooners with cargoes valued at 
 over half a million dollars. The men engaged in this form of warfare were 
 bold to recklessness, and their exploits have furnished many a tale to Ameri- 
 can writers of romance. 
 
 The naval combats thus far mentioned were almost always of single vessels. 
 For battles of fleets we must turn from the salt water to the fresh, from the 
 ocean to the great lakes. The control of the waters of Lake Erie, Lake Onta- 
 rio, and Lake Champlain was obviously of vast importance, in view of the con- 
 tinued land-fighting in the West and of the attempted invasion of Canada and 
 the threatened counter-invasions. The British had the great advantage of being 
 able to reach the lakes by the St. Lawrence, while our lake navies had to be con- 
 structed after the war began. One such little navy had been built at Presque 
 Isle, now Erie, on Lake Erie. It comprised two brigs of twenty guns and sev- 
 eral schooners and gunboats. It must be remembered that everything but the 
 lumber needed for the vessels had to be brought through the forests by land 
 from the eastern seaports, and the mere problem of transportation was a serious 
 one. When finished, the fleet was put in command of Oliver Hazard Perry. 
 Watching his time (and, it is said, taking advantage of the carelessness of the 
 
 41 
 
PERRY'S GREAT VICTORY. 
 
 241 
 
 3ritish commander in going on shore to dinner one Sunday, when he should 
 lave been watching Perry's movements), the American commander drew his 
 leet over the bar which had protected it while in harbor from the onslaughts of 
 :he British fleet. To get the brigs over this bar was a work of time and great 
 lifificulty ; an attack at that hour by the British would certainly have ended in 
 he total destruction of the fleet. Once accomplished, Perry, in his flagship, the 
 ' Lawrence," headed a fleet often vessels, fifty-five guns, and four hundred men. 
 Dpposed to him was Captain Barclay with si.x ships, sixty-five guns, and also 
 
 VIEW ON LAKE ONTARIO. 
 
 ibout four hundred men. The British for several weeks avoided the conflict, 
 
 jut in the end were cornered and forced to fight. It was at the beginning of 
 
 ;his battle that Perry displayed the flag bearing Lawrence's famous dying 
 
 vords, " Don't give up the ship ! " No less famous is his dispatch announcing 
 
 ;he result in the words, " We have met the enemy and they are ours." The 
 
 /ictory was indeed a complete and decisive one ; all six of the enemy's ships 
 
 ivere captured, and their loss was nearly double that of Perry's forces. The 
 
 :omplete control of Lake Erie was assured ; that of Lake Ontario had already 
 
 aeen gained by Commodore Chauncey. 
 16 
 
242 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Perry's memorable victory opened the way for important land operations by 
 General Harrison, who now marched from Detroit with the design of invading 
 Canada. He engaged with Proctor's mingled body of British troops and Indians, 
 and by the Battle of the Thames drove back the British from that part of Canada 
 and restored matters to the position in which they stood before Hull's deplorable 
 surrender of Detroit — and, indeed, of all Michigan — to the British. In this batde 
 Df the Thames the Indian chief, Tecumseh, fell, and about three hundred of the 
 British and Indians were killed on the field. The hold of our enemies on the 
 Indian tribes was greatly broken by this defeat. Previous to this the land cam- 
 paigns had been marked by a succession of minor victories and defeats. In the 
 West a force of Americans under General Winchester had been captured at the 
 River Raisin ; and there took place an atrocious massacre of large numbers of 
 prisoners by the Indians, who were quite beyond restraint from their white allies. 
 On the other hand, the Americans had captured the city of York, now Toronto, 
 though at the cost of their leader, General Pike, who, with two hundred of his 
 men, was destroyed by the explosion of a magazine. Fort George had also been 
 captured by the Americans and an attack on Sackett's Harbor had been gal- 
 lantly repulsed. Following the battle of the Thames, extensive operations of 
 an aggressive kind had been planned looking toward the capture of Montreal 
 and the invasion of Canada by way of Lakes Ontario and Champlain. Un- 
 happily, jealousy between the American Generals Wilkinson and Hampton 
 resulted in a lack of concert in their military operations, and the expedition 
 was a complete fiasco. 
 
 One turns for consolation from the mortifying record of Wilkinson's ex- 
 pedition to the story of the continuous successes which had accompanied the 
 naval operations of 1813. Captain Lawrence, in the " Hornet," won a complete 
 victory over the English brig " Peacock ;" our brig, the " Enterprise," captured the 
 " Boxer," and other equally welcome victories were reported. One distinct 
 defeat had marred the record — that of our fine brig, the "Chesapeake," com- 
 manded by Captain Lawrence, which had been captured after one of the most 
 hard-fought contests of the war by the British brig, the "Shannon." Lawrence 
 himself fell mortally wounded, exclaiming as he was carried away, " Tell the men 
 not to give up the ship but fight her till she sinks." It was a paraphrase of this 
 exclamation which Perry used as a rallying signal in the battle on Lake Erie. 
 Despite his one defeat, Captain Lawrence's fame as a gallant seaman and high- 
 minded patriot was untarnished, and his death was more deplored throughout 
 the country than was the loss of his ship. 
 
 In the latter part of the war England was enabled to send large reinforce- 
 ments both to her army and navy engaged in the American campaigns. Events 
 in Europe seemed in 18 14 to insure peace for at least a time. Napoleon's power 
 was broken ; the Emperor himself was exiled at Elba ; and Great Britain at last 
 
LUNDY'S LANE AND PLATTSBURG. 
 
 243 
 
 had her hands free. But before the reinforcements reached this country, our 
 army had won greater credit and had shown more miHtary skill by far than were 
 evinced in its earlier operations. Along the line of the Niagara River active 
 
 WEATHERSFORD AND GENERAL JACKSON. 
 
 fighting had been going on. In the battle of Chippewa, the capture of Fort Erie, 
 the engagement at Lundy's Lane, and the defense of Fort Erie the troops, under 
 the command of Winfield Scott and General Brown, had held their own, and more, 
 against superior forces, and had won from British ofificers the admission that they 
 
244 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 fought as well under fire as regular troops. More encouraging still was the 
 total defeat of the plan of invasion from Canada undertaken by the now greatly 
 strengthened British forces. These numbered twelve thousand men and were 
 supported by a fleet on Lake Champlain. Their operations were directed against 
 Plattsburg, and in the battle on the lake, usually called by the name of that town, 
 the American flotilla under the command of Commodore Macdonough completely 
 routed the British fleet. As a result the English army also beat a rapid and 
 undignified retreat to Canada. This was the last important engagement to take 
 place in the North. 
 
 Meanwhile expeditions of considerable size were directed by the British 
 against our principal Southern cities. One of these brought General Ross with 
 five thousand men, chiefly the pick of the Duke of Wellington's army, into the 
 Bay of Chesapeake. Nothing was more discreditable in the military strategy of 
 our Administration than the fact that at this time Washington was left unprotected, 
 though in evident danger. General Ross marched straight upon the Capital, 
 easily defeated at Bladensburg an inferior force of raw militia — who yet fought 
 with intrepidity for the most part — seized the city, and carried out his intention of 
 destroying the public buildings and a great part of the town. Most of the public 
 archives had been removed. Ross' conduct in the burning of Washington was 
 probably within the limits of legitimate warfare but has been condemned as semi- 
 barbarous by many writers. The achievement gave great joy to the English 
 papers, but was really of less importance than was supposed. Washington at 
 that time was a straggling town of only eight thousand inhabitants ; its public 
 buildings were not at all adequate to the demands of the future ; and an optimist 
 might even consider the destruction of the old city as a public benefit, for it 
 enabled Congress to adopt the plans which have since led to the making of 
 perhaps the most beautiful city of the country. 
 
 A similar attempt upon Baltimore was less successful. The people of that 
 city made a brave defense and hastily threw up extensive fortifications. In the 
 end the British fleet, after a severe bombardment of Fort McHenry, were driven 
 off. The British Admiral had boasted that Fort McHenry would yield in a few 
 hours ; and two days after, when its flag was still flying, Francis S. Key was in- 
 spired by its sight to compose the " Star Spangled Banner." 
 
 A still larger expedition of British troops landed on the Louisiana coast 
 and marched to the attack of New Orleans. Here General Andrew Jackson 
 was in command. He had already distinguished himself in this war by putting 
 down with a strong hand the hostile Creek Indians of the then Spanish territory 
 of Florida, who had been incited by English envoys to warfare against our 
 Southern setders ; and in April, 1814, William Weathersford, the half-breed 
 chief, had surrendered in person to Jackson (see illustration). General 
 Packenham, who commanded the five thousand British soldiers sent against 
 
THE HARTFORD CONVENTION. 245 
 
 New Orleans, expected as easy a victory as that of General Ross at Washington. 
 But Jackson had summoned to his aid the stalwart frontiersmen of Kentucky 
 and Tennessee — men used from boyhood to the rifle, and who made up 
 what was in effect a splendid force of sharp-shooters. Both armies threw up 
 rough fortifications ; General Jackson made great use for that purpose of cotton 
 bales, Packenham employing the still less solid material of sugar barrels. 
 Oddly enough, the final battle, and really the most important of the war, took 
 place after the treaty of peace between the two countries had already been 
 signed. The British were repulsed again and again in persistent and gallant 
 attacks on our fortifications. General Packenham himself was killed, together 
 with many officers and seven hundred of his men. One British officer pushed to 
 the top of our earthworks and demanded their surrender, whereupon he was 
 smilingly asked to look behind him, and turning saw, as he afterward said, that 
 the men he supposed to be supporting him " had vanished as if the earth had 
 swallowed them up." The American losses were inconsiderable. 
 
 The treaty of peace, signed at Ghent, December 24, 18 14, has been ridiculed 
 because it contained no positive agreement as to many of the questions in dis- 
 pute. Not a word did it say about the impressment of American sailors or the 
 rights of neutral ships. Its chief stipulations were the mutual restoration of ter- 
 ritory and the appointing of a commission to determine our northern boundary 
 line. The truth is that both nations were tired of the war; the circumstances 
 that had led to England's aggressions no longer existed ; both countries were 
 sufferine enormous commercial loss to no avail ; and, above all, the United States 
 had emphatically justified by its deeds its claim to an equal place in the council 
 of nations. Politically and materially, further warfare was illogical. If the two 
 nations had understood each other better in the first place ; if Great Britain had 
 treated our demands with courtesy and justice instead of insolence ; if, in short. 
 International comity had taken the place of international ill-temper, the war might 
 have been avoided altogether. Its undoubted benefits to us were incidental 
 rather than direct. But though not formally recognized by treaty, the rights of 
 American seamen and of American ships were in fact no longer infringed upon 
 by Great Britain. 
 
 One political outcome of the war must not be overlooked. The New Eng- 
 land Federalists had opposed it from the beginning, had naturally fretted at their 
 loss of commerce, and had bitterly upbraided the Democratic administration for 
 currying popularity by a war carried on mainly at New England's expense^ 
 When in the latter days of the war New England ports were closed, Stonington 
 bombarded, Castine in Maine seized, and seriaus depredations threatened every- 
 where along the northeastern coast, the Federalists complained that the adminis- 
 tration taxed them for the war but did not protect them. The outcome of all 
 this discontent was the Hartford Convention. In point of fact it was a quite 
 
246 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 harmless conference which proposed some constitutional amendments, protested 
 against too great centralization of power, and urged the desirability of peace with k\ 
 honor. But the most absurd rumors were prevalent about its intentions ; a regi- 
 ment of troops was actually sent to Hartford to anticipate treasonable outbreaks ; , . 
 and for many years good Democrats religiously believed that there had been a f | 
 plot to set up a monarchy in New England with the Duke of Kent as king. 
 Harmless as it was, the Hartford Convention proved the death of the Federalist 
 I party. Its mild debates were distorted into secret conclaves plotting treason, 
 and, though the news of peace followed close upon it, the Convention was long 
 an object of opprobrium and a political bugbear. 
 
 A planter's house in GEORGIA. 
 
OUR INDIAN PROBLEM. 
 
 BY HONORABLE HENRY L. DAWES, 
 
 Chairman Committee on Indian Affairs, United States Senate. 
 
 WITH HISTORICAL SKETCH BY ANNA L. DAWES. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 The Story of- the Indian. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The Indian oe the Nineteenth Century 
 (Or Our Indian Problem). 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE STORY OK THE INDIAN. 
 
 A CHEYENNE. 
 
 T the time when our forefathers first landed on these 
 shores, they found the Indian here. Whether at Ply- 
 mouth or Jamestown, at the mouth of the Hudson or 
 in Florida, their first welcome was from the red man. 
 To him the country belonged, and from him the white 
 man secured it, sometimes by form of purchase, some- 
 times as conqueror, more often by the simpler process 
 of taking possession as a settler. For the most part 
 the Indian acquiesced at first. The white man and his 
 ways were new and strange and somewhat fearful to 
 the child of the forest, and it seemed best to propitiate so formidable an 
 antagonist. But the early settlers were men of blood and iron, and both in 
 theory and practice their tender mercies were cruel. On the part of th^ 
 settlers the Indian was ever^^where so treated that friendship turned to 
 enmity, and on both sides fear became an ally of hate. Now and then a 
 leader, broader minded than his fellows, like Standish or John Smith, met 
 the red man with justice, and cemented bonds that stood the strain of battle •, 
 but at the beginning, as truly as to-day, the white settler coveted land and 
 pushed the Indian off it that he might dwell thereon in peace. And it 
 must be said that in the seventeenth century he violated no tradition, set 
 
 247 
 
248 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 OLD MISSION INDIAN OF SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA. 
 
 himself against no law, human or divine, when he did this. Possession was 
 still the right of the stronger, the world over, and the conquest of new 
 countries the chief glory of king and commons alike. To flee away from 
 oppression was the only refuge, and to oppressor as well as oppressed it 
 seemed a natural resort. The country was broad enough for both, thought 
 the white man. If the red man could not live with the new comers on the 
 coast, let him fly to the fresh wilderness of the interior ; and so he did, year 
 after year, until one day there was no more wilderness. Then the nation 
 
 which in the nineteenth century 
 f^ ' "^ still kept up the habits of the seven- 
 
 teenth, found that the weapons of 
 that old time were two-edged ; we ' 
 could not conquer without fighting, 
 nor oppress without revolt ; and we 
 learned at last that a new day must 
 have new deeds. 
 
 Our early relations with the 
 Indian may be roughly divided into 
 different periods, covering the time 
 from the first landing on our shores 
 until somewhere about 1830 ; and 
 then again into other periods, from | 
 that time until now. In the first or 
 early chapter of our Indian experi- 
 ences we find the period of discov- 1 
 ery, when the savage met the new 
 comer with wonder and welcome, 
 and the invader plundered and 
 enslaved the savage ; the colonial . 
 period, when the savage had grown 
 wiser and more cunning and waited 
 for knowledge of the settler's pur- 
 pose b*efore treating with him, some- 
 times living peaceably by his side, 
 or sometimes uniting in the vain effort to drive him away, but always 
 baffled, defeated and conquered ; and the national period, when the Indian was 
 the accepted enemy of the young nation, or temporarily its ally ; but always 
 their relations were those of fighting and destruction. From, the year 1830 
 onward, we were dictating the terms of those relations and changing them to suit 
 the mood of the hour. It is necessary, however, to first consider the early 
 relations of the two peoples. 
 
PERIOD OF DISCOVERY. 249 
 
 When the Pilgrims landed at Plymouth, in 1620, or Captain John Smith 
 and his followers settled Jamestown, in 1607, they were by no means the first to 
 hold relations with the red men. More than one hundred years had elapsed 
 since Columbus, mistaking our shores for the East Indies, had named the wild 
 inhabitants Indians. In that time one explorer after another had landed on our 
 shores and had taken possession of one tract or another for himself or his king, 
 and held it, or forgotten it, as the case might be. But whether French or 
 Eno-lish, Spanish or Dutch, these men were invariably met with kindness, hos- 
 pitality, friendship ; and invariably they had returned cruelty. The Indians 
 lived in scattered villages in much quiet and friendliness. Game, fish, a few 
 simple vegetables, including maize and wild roots, made up their living. Hos, 
 pitality to friend and stranger was a duty, and to refuse succor a crime. 
 They were nowise anxious to take on the white man's ways, which seemed to 
 them inferior in all that was manly. Nor was it much wonder, for the new 
 comers deceived and cheated the simple Indian, or when occasion offered — some- 
 times without — burned his villages, and killed the inhabitants ; and never a ship 
 sailed away from the new world without its quota of kidnapped red men, carried 
 over seas for trophies and slaves. The Spanish and Portuguese in the South, 
 under Cortereal and Coronado and De Soto and others, the French and 
 English in the north, under Cartier and Cabot and their companions, all came 
 on the same search for gold, and all treated the Indian after the same fashion. 
 
 When the year 1600 came in, it beheld a new era in America — the era 
 of settlement — the day of homes and villages, and the new question arose 
 whether the two races could live together in peace and quietness. All the 
 experience of the past was against it in the long memory of the red man. 
 In North Carolina, Sir Walter Raleigh's romantic experiment at colonizing 
 Roanoke Island had come to nothing, and left behind it the memory of an 
 unprovoked and treacherous massacre by the suspicious English. Yet 
 ngtwithstanding this, the Indian still tried the vain experiment of kindness. 
 When in 1607 a colony appeared at Jamestown, the great warrior Powhatan, 
 whose realms had been invaded by the Carolina colony, " kindly entertained " 
 the Englishmen, feeding them with bread and berries and fish, while his 
 people danced for their entertainment. Shortly becoming convinced, how- 
 ever, that the English occupation boded ill for his people, finding that "the 
 rights of the Indian were little respected, and the English did not disdain to 
 appropriate by conquest the soil, the cabins, and the granaries of the tribe 
 of the Appomattox," Powhatan determined to protect his people, and strove in 
 every way to dispossess the English. The skill and courage of the 
 redoubtable Captain John Smith were too much for him, and an outward 
 peace was maintained, although with some difficulty, by that warrior. At one 
 time Captain Smith was himself taken prisoner and his life threatened, and 
 
250 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the romantic story is told tliat his Hfe was preserved by the Princess 
 Pocahontas. It is more probable, however, that he owed his life to his native 
 wit, although such a rescue had been the happy fate of a much earlier 
 explorer years before. The beautiful Pocahontas married John Rolfe, and 
 thus helped greatly to bind together the colonists and the Indians. But even 
 this outward kindliness was not of long duration, for the death of Powhatan 
 was shortly followed by a dreadful massacre of the whites, and for twenty 
 years both races in that region rivaled each other in destruction. 
 
 In New England the story was 
 much the same. Before the Pilgrims 
 reached New Engrland the Indians 
 of Maine had suffered much, and 
 the name of the Englishman was 
 already feared and hated. Thus it 
 was that a shower of arrows was the 
 first welcome Massachusetts gave 
 the white man. But a few months 
 later an Indian, Samoset, walked 
 into Plymouth, saying, "Welcome, 
 Englishmen ! " and was the first of a 
 group of famous red men who be- 
 came the friends of the settlers. 
 Squanto, Hobamok, Massasoit, Ca- 
 nonicus, Uncas, Miantonomah, are 
 names well known to New England 
 annals, names of great warriors most 
 of them, men who kept faith with 
 their allies. But as time went on, 
 and the inevitable results of the new 
 occupation appeared, the Indians 
 erew more and more unwillino^ to 
 up their lands, and now and 
 
 TOMO-CHI-CHI AND HIS NEl'HEW. 
 {From a print after the painting by Wiiliatn Verelst.) 
 
 gl 
 
 ve 
 
 again made a brave stand for their own. Then occurred awful wars, bloody and 
 terrible as only savage wars could be, complicated oftentimes by the jealousies 
 and hereditary enmities of the different tribes. Thus if Miantonomah and the 
 Narragansetts were friendly to the settler, Uncas and his Mohicans were their 
 •enemies. Early in sixteen hundred, Sassacus and the proud tribe of the Pequots 
 made an unavailing attempt to destroy the invader, and were utterly extermi- 
 nated. It is hard to tell which were the more barbarous, the colonists or the 
 Indians ; alike they burned defenseless villages, alike they murdered women and 
 children. Fifty years later one of thj greatest of all the Indian warriors, King 
 
ABUSE OF HOSPITALITY. 
 
 251 
 
 Philip, made one more last effort for his country. For a year and a half he kept 
 the English at bay, appearing- and reappearing all over Massachusetts, Rhode 
 Island, and Connecticut, fighting with musket and fire as well as with tomahawk 
 and scalping-knife, brave beyond the telHng, and as cruel. The colonists suffered 
 untold horrors, and the Indian endured still more, for in the end he saw his 
 power depart and his race disappear from the soil he had loved so long. 
 
 Meanwhile in New York and west of it, the ereat confederated tribes of the 
 Iroquois or the "Six Nations " ruled over all the surrounding country. North- 
 ward to Quebec, southward to Maryland, westward to Illinois and Michigan, 
 they controlled the tributary tribes, and by their political ability, their courage 
 
 AN OLD INDIAN FARM HOUSE. 
 
 and their power, they daily established themselves more and more firmly. Mo- 
 hawks, Onondagas, Cayugas, Oneidas, Senecas and Tuscaroras, they founded a 
 federation or league, and with an elaborate polity and much advancement in the 
 iarts of life, with strong towns and stockaded forts, they thought themselves 
 invincible. The towns were well fortified, and their palisades proved sure de- 
 fenses even against the dreaded powder and balls. For more than a hundred 
 years the Iroquois fought the French in Canada, or defended themselves against 
 the French invasions in New York. The fingers of a single hand will suffice 
 for the victories of the white man, yet in the end the Iroquois were so weakened 
 and decimated by Frontenac, that their power was broken. Partly they owed 
 
252 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 this result, however, to the extraordinary diplomatic ability of the chief of the 
 Hurons, their hereditary enemies, who with the skill of a Talleyrand so manipu- 
 lated both French and Indians as to greatly prolong the war. 
 
 In Pennsylvania alone was there peace. Coming over in the last half of 
 the seventeenth century, William Penn brought with him Quaker principles 
 and Quaker methods. For the first time in the history of our dealings with the 
 aborigines we not only began with justice but maintained it. Penn bought the 
 land with much merchandise, and thereafter held the red man as of one blood 
 with the white man. There were neither wars nor massacres, and in the dark 
 
 COURTSHIP AMONG THE INDIANS. 
 
 story of the Indian this treaty shines with the light of righteousness. On the 
 Pacific coast, too, was a brief brightness. There Sir Francis Drake landed in 
 the "fair and good bay " of San Francisco, in 1579, and so won the hearts of 
 the natives that they made him king, and wept sore for his departure ; but this 
 was only an episode, and not the long test of daily contact which the Pennsyl- 
 vania Quakers bore so serenely. Other and smaller points of light there were ; 
 stars in the dark night. It was not until 1528 that any man remembered that 
 these savages had souls, but thereafter there were never wanting brave and 
 holy priests who dared unknown dangers and endured all things to teach here 
 
THE COLONIAL DAYS. 
 
 ^53 
 
 and there a few. Franciscans, Dominicans, and Jesuits, equaled each other in 
 labors and martyrdoms in Florida and New Mexico, while the story of the 
 Jesuits in the North and West is the very romance of heroism. The grants 
 under which the Protestant English took possession of their lands had much to 
 say of the noble work of bringing civilization and Christianity to the "infidels 
 and savages living in these parts," and Virginia early made some efforts to 
 establish schools and induce " the children of those barbarians" to learn the 
 'elements of literature " and " the Christian religion," but we hear little of 
 practical results until the day when that apostle to the red men, John Eliot, first 
 taught the Indians of Massachusetts and Connecticut. For thirty years he 
 
 bURYING THE SACKED PLUME-STICKS IN THE OCEAN A CURIOUS RELIGIOUS CEREMUNV. 
 
 lived among them and taught them to read, to work, to pray. He gave them a 
 Bible in their own tongue, and amid labors many and perils more, he and his 
 faithful follower, Thomas Mayhew, gathered from among those hunted and 
 fighting savages six Indian churches, whose more than a thousand "praying 
 Indians " once and again stood firm against fearful odds, and became a bulwark ' 
 of safety to their pale-faced neighbors. 
 
 While the colonists were orrowino- strong;- in the North, and circumstances 
 
 o o o 
 
 were speedily to change the Indian problem, the red men of the South were 
 beginningacareer unusual in our annals, since it continues in unbroken sequence 
 unto this day. The Indian has gone from New England and the middle West ; 
 
254 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the great league of the Iroquois survives only in the legal privileges still accorded 
 the poor remnants of the Six Nations ; the warrior of the plains has hardly a 
 link with Powhatan or Pontiac ; but the Cherokee and the Seminole are still 
 Indian nations, and still treat with us and still keep to their proud isolation, as 
 their forefathers did. Cherokees, Chickasaws, Seminoles, Creeks and Choctaws, 
 in the early days they spread over the South from the hills of Carolina to the 
 plains of Texas. The Spaniards found them there and so did the French. The 
 Choctaws joined themselves to the French to massacre and exterminate their 
 neighbors, the splendid Natchez ; the Chickasaws beat back the invading French- 
 men allied with the Choctaws, and owned no masters. The Cherokees met the 
 friendship of Gov. Oglethorpe in Georgia with like fidelity and friendship,but met 
 treachery and blood in the Carolinas with like treachery and blood, until much 
 fighting and many troops were spent in conquering them. The Creeks and 
 Seminoles kept proud state along the Ohio, in Georgia and in Florida, and 
 during the vicissitudes of their northern brethren, their lives went on more 
 nearly as of old than was possible in the North. 
 
 The wars between France and England for the possession of the New 
 World in America, brought about new conditions for the Indian. It is no 
 longer conflicts between separate tribes and their white neighbors we have to 
 consider, but battles which were part of a larger plan and attacks inspired from 
 a different motive. The chronicle becomes no longer so much the story of 
 great chiefs, and struggles for tribal existence, but the Indians "were tossed 
 upon the bayonets of the contending parties, courted no allies, used as scourges, 
 and at all times disdained as equals." For nearly fifty years the French and 
 their allies, the Algonquin tribes, made constant and bloody forays all along the 
 English frontier defended by the Iroquois. Through central New York, Massa- 
 chusetts, southern New Hampshire and Maine, there was no rest to the 
 settler. At any moment the dreaded war-whoop might be heard, and an awful 
 death awaited him, while worse captivity was the certain fate of the women and 
 children. The familiar story of Deerfield, Massachusetts, was a twice-told tale 
 all through this wide and thickly-settled region. A remote little town, it was 
 marked for attack because of its unhappy possession of a church bell intended 
 for an Indian village in Canada. To rescue this bell, the ever-ready Indians 
 joined the French soldiers, and amidst the snows of February, the town was 
 burned to the ground, and one hundred and twelve inhabitants all killed or 
 carried in cruel captivity in the eight weeks' march through the deep snows 
 and bitter cold to Canada. Death brought welcome release to many of the 
 party. Thus did the whole country suffer, and thus did the red man make his 
 name feared above all things else. 
 
 The varying fortunes of France and England, constantly brought similar 
 fluctuations to the peace of the New World, in the fifty years before the treaties 
 
FRENCH AND ENGLISH WARS. 
 
 ^55 
 
 of Utrecht and Aix la Chapelle ; but that famous peace scarcely more than 
 altered the scene of the fighting on this side the water. English and French 
 alike claimed the country west of the Alleghanies, and the French, with their 
 
 THE INDIAN S DECLARATION OF WAR 
 
 Indian allies, lost no time in asserting 
 
 their claims and defending their rights. 
 
 Then it was, that in the spring of 1754, one George Washington, the young 
 
 adjutant general of the Virginia militia, scarcely come to his majority, won his 
 
 spurs in the unavailing campaign against Fort Duquesne. For more than five 
 
256 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 years the desultory war went on. Braddock's defeat was followed by many 
 another French success, with its horrid accompaniment of savage warfare. 
 Under Montcalm still more of the Indians joined the French, even the Iroquois 
 uniting with the other tribes against the English, and it was not until 1760, that 
 Canada was finally surrendered to the British. At last the harassed colonists 
 hoped for peace, and dreamed that the scalping knife was thrown away. 
 
 Shortly enough it proved a vain dream. As the plantations and towns 
 crowded the hunting grounds farther and farther back, it " threw the Indian 
 who had become possessed of habits modified by contact with the whites, 
 upon the tribes living in the ancient manner, and bred tribal jealousies." 
 The fierce struggle between French and English for the possession of the 
 Mississippi Valley, made a new opportunity, and once more a great warrior 
 arose, determined to make a desperate effort to free his people from the 
 white man. We have hardly given enough credit to the military capacity 
 and the genius for governing, of these great chiefs. They played French 
 against English, Spanish against French, tribe against tribe ; they conspired, 
 manipulated men and armies, fought or covenanted, with the skill and 
 insight and courage of great commanders. What was known as "Pontiac's 
 War" was in its inception and development a revolution worthy to rank with 
 the great uprisings of the old world. The Indian is always and everywhere 
 possessed of the genius of ruling. State-craft is his birthright equally with 
 wood-craft. Pontiac, leader of the Ottawas, Ojibways, and Pottawatomies, 
 inspired by the French to take revenge, and eager to free his people from 
 the hated dominion of the English, dreamed a dream of patriotism. To 
 more than usual ability in many directions, he joined the imperious will and 
 high ambition which mark the conqueror. He had ever been victorious, 
 and he planned on a given day to sweep away the forts and crowd the 
 invader into the sea ; and not without a sense of what he was undertaking, 
 he proposed to do this by bringing back the French. All along the Canadian 
 frontier, and in Pennsylvania and Virginia as well, the war raged for more 
 than three years, before the great chief finally surrendered the hope he so 
 cherished, and in i 766 made a reluctant treaty with the English. 
 
 The hundred years which closed with the end of the Colonial period had 
 not been altogether without effort to civilize and Christianize the red heathen. 
 In Pennsylvania and Ohio the Moravians had won the hearts and lives of the 
 Delawares until their towns blossomed with peace and prosperity, and the lives 
 of the people gave goodly witness to the faith they professed. Beset by hostile 
 Indians and worse beset by hostile whites, three times they were driven — these 
 Christian Indians — from their beautiful homes into a new wilderness, and practis- 
 ing to the full the doctrine of love and forgiveness, these converted savages made 
 no resistance. At last they were rewarded with the crown of martyrdom, when 
 
REVOLUTIONARY WAR. 
 
 257 
 
 at Gnaden Huten, without pretext, ninety unresisting and Christian Indians were 
 slaughtered in cold blood by the white men, and no voice of man, woman or 
 child was left to tell the tale. Such instances are in striking contrast with the just 
 dealings of Penn in Pennsylvania, Among the Iroquois the Church of England, 
 the Moravians again, and the Presbyterians made much progress in teaching 
 the children and spreading religion throughout the tribes. From one of their 
 schools arose Hamilton College. In New England too, John Eliot had left 
 worthy successors. The names of Brainard, Jonathan Edwards, Sergeant and 
 
 
 penn's residence in second street, below chestnut street. 
 
 Wheelock are known to us still by their labors and their success in teaching the 
 Indian youth ; and from both sides the water came the money to carry on their 
 work. It was the last named, Rev. Eleazar Wheelock. whose determination to 
 start a boarding school for his wards resulted in the establishment of Dartmouth 
 College, and among his pupils was the well known Chief of the Mohawks, 
 Joseph Brant, who became such a figure in the Revolutionary War. 
 
 When the Colonies finally rebelled against the Mother Country, in 1775, 
 the English had learned much from the French and Indian war as to the military 
 17 
 
258 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 value of the alliance with the Indians. In one way or another they had suc- 
 
 THE APACHE CHIEFS, GERONIMO, NATCHEZ. 
 
 ceeded in gaining the friendship of most of the tribes. The Iroquois confedera- 
 tion was their natural ally, through its able chief Joseph Brant, whose sister had 
 
INDIAN STRUGGLE FOR TERRITORY. 259 
 
 married the famous governor, Sir William Johnson ; and thus the border line was 
 always open to the British. As the French had thrown the Indian upon the set- 
 tlers in the past, so the English now set their savage allies upon the defenseless 
 towns and unprotected forts. The tomahawk and scalping knife were again the 
 recognized weapons of warfare, and throughout New York and even in Pennsyl- 
 vania terror was again abroad. It was in this struggle that the famous Seneca, 
 Red Jacket, fought with desperation, and opposed to the last the treaty which 
 buried the hatchet, with such eloquence that twenty-five years later Lafayette still 
 remembered his words. In the Northwest, the French influence happily pre- 
 vailed to prevent the Indian defection to any great extent, but in Kentucky and 
 West Virginia there was desperate fighting in a sort of guerrilla warfare be- 
 tween the red braves and such backwoodsmen as Daniel Boone. In the South 
 the warlike Creeks made haste to attack the whites, but met with short shrift. 
 Meanwhile the Continental Congress had placed the affairs of the Indians in 
 three departments, under direction of some of its most famous men, and even 
 employed the Indians in its armies. But only an isolated few were actively on 
 the side of the Colonists. 
 
 The close of the Revolutionary War brought only a partial cessation of the 
 Indian warfare. The red man was by no means disposed to give up his country 
 without a struggle, and all throughout the interior, in what is now Indiana, Illinois, 
 and Wisconsin, and along the Ohio River, there were constant outbreaks, and 
 battles of great severity. The conflict in Indiana brought forward the services 
 of a young Lieutenant, William Henry Harrison, who for many years had much 
 to do with Indians, both as officer and as Governor of the new Indian Territory. 
 In 181 1 appeared another of those great Indian chiefs whose abilities and influ- 
 ence are well worth attention and study. Tecumseh, a mighty warrior of mi.\ed 
 Creek and Shawnee blood, once more dreamt the old dream of freeing his people. 
 With eloquence and courage he urged them on, by skill he combined the tribes 
 in a new alliance, and, encouraged by British influence, he looked forward to a 
 great success. While he sought to draw the .Southern Indians into his scheme, 
 his brother rashly joined battle with General Harrison, and was utterly defeated 
 in the fight which gained for Harrison the title of Old Tippecanoe. Disap- 
 pointed and disheartened at this destruction of his life-work, Tecumseh threw 
 all his great influence on the British side in the War of 181 2, where he dealt much 
 destruction to the United States troops. At Sandusky and Detroit and Chicago, 
 and at other less important forts, the Indian power was severely felt ; at Terre 
 Haute the young Captain Zachary Taylor met them with such courage and read- 
 iness of resources that they were finally repulsed, but rarely did a similar good 
 fortune befall our troops ; and it was more than a month after Commodore Perry 
 won victory for us at Lake Erie, that Tecumseh himself was killed, and the 
 twenty-five hundred Indians of his force were finally scattered in the great fight 
 
26o THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 of the Thames River, where our troops were commanded by William Henry- 
 Harrison and Richard M. Johnson, afterward President and Vice-President of the 
 United States. For a little time the Northwest had peace. But in the South 
 the warfare was not over. Tecumseh had stirred up the Creeks and Seminoles 
 against the whites, and throughout Alabama, Georgia, and Northern Florida the 
 Creek War raged with all its horrid accompaniments until 1815 ; even the 
 redoubtable Andrew Jackson could not conquer the brave Creeks until they 
 were almost exterminated, and then a small remnant still remained in the 
 swamps of Florida to be heard of at a later time. 
 
 Thus ends a brief and hasty chronicle of the American Indians in the early 
 days of our Nation. Thereafter they were a subject race, and a new policy was 
 adopted in which we fixed the terms, and they, rebelling or accepting our de- 
 cision as it might be, in the end could only submit. But as from the beginning 
 so it has gone on until now ; as we pushed the frontier farther and farther back, 
 at every stage the Indian made one more effort for his home and his hunting 
 grounds. As in Massachusetts and Virginia, so in Dakota and New Mexico, 
 Powhatan and King Philip and Sitting Bull and Geronimo have alike fought 
 for their country and their people. Let us honor these patriots and not despise 
 them. And we may well admire them also, for braver warriors, abler states- 
 men, wiser rulers the world has seldom seen. Small was their field, cruel their 
 code, savage their people, but in despair and difficulty they wrought great 
 works. A pity it is that so many great names are forgotten, so many brave 
 deeds unsung. 
 
 Anna L. Dawes. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE INDIAN OK THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 Before the new Government of the United States was fully upon its feet 
 it recognized the necessity and duty of caring for its Indian population. In 
 I775> 3- year before the Declaration of Independence, the Continental Congress 
 divided the Indians into three Departments, Northern, Middle, and Southern, 
 each under the care of three or more Commissioners, among whom we find 
 
 no less personages than Oliver Wolcott, 
 Philip Schuyler, Patrick Henry, and Ben- 
 jamin F"ranklin. As early as 1832 the 
 young nation found itself confronted with 
 an Indian problem, and created a separate 
 Bureau for the charge of the red men, 
 and inaugurated a policy in its treatment 
 of them. Speaking in general, we have 
 altered this policy three times. As a 
 matter of fact, we have certainly altered 
 its details, changed its plans, and adopted 
 a new point of view as changing Adminis- 
 trations have changed the administrators 
 of our Indian affairs. But in the large, 
 there have been three great steps in our 
 Indian policy, and these have to some 
 extent grown out of our changing condi- 
 tions. The first plan was that of the 
 reservations. Under that system, as the Indian land was wanted by the white 
 population he was removed across the Mississippi and still further west, pushed 
 step by step beyond and beyond ; and as time went on and the population fol- 
 lowed hard after, he was confined to designated tracts. It was no matter that 
 these tracts were absolutely guaranteed to him, he was still driven off them again 
 and again as the farmer or the miner demanded the land. In time a new policy 
 was attempted, or, rather, an old policy was revived, that of concentrating the 
 
 261 
 
 HON. HENRY L. DAWES. 
 
262 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 whole body ot Indians in one State or Territory, but the obvious impossibihty 
 of that scheme soon wrought its own end. Less than twenty years ago the 
 present plan took its place, that of education and eventual absorption. 
 
 In 1830 the country seemed to stretch beyond any possible need of 
 the young nation, lusty as it was, and the wide wilderness of the Rocky 
 Mountains to furnish hunting grounds for all time. The Mississippi Valley 
 and the Northwest were still unsettled and uneasy, and in the South the 
 Five Nations were greatly in the way of their white neighbors, and the 
 scheme of removing the red inhabitants beyond the Mississippi was begun. 
 The first removals were, like the last, times of trouble and disturbance, 
 and then, as now, there were two parties in the tribes, those who saw there 
 was no way but submission, and those who indulged the fruitless dream of 
 revolt. Thus the Sac and Fox tribe of Wisconsin was divided, and although 
 Keokuk and one band went peaceably to their new home among the lowas, 
 Black Hawk and his followers were slow to depart, and were removed by 
 force. The Indian Department failed to furnish corn enough for the new 
 setdement, and going to seek it among the Winnebagoes, the Indians came 
 into collision with the Government. Thereafter ensued a series of misunder- 
 standings, and consequent fights, and great alarm among the whites and the 
 destruction of the Indians. The story is the same story, almost to details, that 
 every year has seen from that day to this. 
 
 Under President Monroe several treaties were made with the Five Nations, 
 by which, one after another, they ceded their Southern lands to the Government, 
 and took in exchange the country now known as the Indian Territory. They 
 were already far advanced in civilization, with leaders combining in blood 
 and brain the Indian astuteness and the white man's experience and educa- 
 tion. John Ross, a half-breed chief of the Cherokees, of extraordinary ability, 
 brought about the removal under conditions more favorable than often occurred. 
 He was bitterly opposed by full half the Indians, and it was not without suf- 
 ferings and losses of more than one kind that the great Southern league was 
 removed to the fair and fertile land they had chosen in the far-off West. It was 
 owing to the sagacity of John Ross and his associates that this land was 
 secured to them, as no other land has ever been secured to any Indian 
 tribe. They hold it to-day by patent, as secure in the sight of the 
 .law as an old Dutch manor house or Virginia plantation, and all the learning 
 of the highest tribunals has not yet found the way to evade or disregard 
 these solemn obligations. To these men, too, and to the missionaries 
 who had long- taueht these tribes, do they owe an elaborate and effective civili- 
 zation, and a governmental polity which preserves for them alone, among all 
 their red brethren, the title and the state of nations. The Seminoles, who were 
 of the Creek blood, were divided, some of them going west with their brethren, 
 
TREATIES. 
 
 263 
 
 some of them, the larger part, remaining in Florida. With these, about four 
 thousand in all, under Osceola, the Government fought a seven years' war, costing 
 forty millions of dollars and untold lives. After like fashion have all our "re- 
 movals" proceeded, and from like causes — the greed of the white man and 
 the ferocity of the outraged Indian. It is useless and impossible to give the de- 
 tails of all the various tribes that have been pushed about, hither and yon. In 
 1830 the East was already crowding toward the West, and every decade saw 
 the frontier moved onward with giant strides. Everywhere the Indian was an 
 undesirable neighbor, and when, in 1 849, the discovery of gold began to create a 
 new nation on the Pacific slope, a pressure began from that side also, and the 
 intervening deserts became a thoroughfare for the pilgrims of fortune and the 
 many lovers of adventure. From year to year the United States made fresh 
 treaties Avith the innumerable tribes ; those in 
 the East were gone already, those in the interior 
 were following fast, and there had arisen the 
 new necessity of dealing with those in the far 
 West. One tribe after another would be planted 
 on a reservation millions of acres in extent and 
 apparently far beyond the home of civilization, 
 and almost in a twelvemonth the settler would 
 be upon its border demanding its broad acres. 
 The reservations were altered, reduced, taken 
 away altogether, at the pleasure of the Govern- 
 ment, with little reo-ard to the rights or wishes of 
 the Indian. Usually this brought about fighting, 
 and it produced a state of permanent discon- 
 tent that wrought harm for both settler and 
 savage. The Indian grew daily more and more 
 treacherous and constantly more cruel. The 
 white settler was daily in greater danger, and 
 constantly more full of revenge. 
 
 A new complication entered into the problem. The game was fast dis- 
 appearing, and therewith the life of the Indian. It became necessary for the 
 Government to furnish rations and clothes, lest he starve and freeze. Cheating 
 was the rule and deception the every-day experience of these savages. In 
 1 795 General Wayne gained the nickname of General To-morrow, so slow was 
 the Government to fulfill his promises ; and thus for more than a hundred years 
 it has always been to-morrow for the Indian. Exasperated beyond endurance, 
 he was ever ready to retaliate, and the horrors of an Indian war constantly hung 
 over the pioneer. During all this period we treated these Indians as if they 
 were foreign nations, and made solemn treaties with them, agreeing to furnish 
 
 PEDRO PINO. LAMU-AH-TSAI-LA. FORMERLY 
 GOVERNOR OF ZUNI FOR THIRTY YEARS. 
 
264 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 them rations or marking the reservation bounds. We have made more than a 
 thousand of these treaties, and General Sherman is the authority for the state- 
 ment that we have broken every one ourselves. Day by day the gluttonous 
 idleness, the loss of hope and future, the sense of wrong, and the bitter feeling 
 of contempt united to degrade the red man as well as to madden him. The 
 fighting did not cease, for all the promises or the threats of the Government. 
 But always, it is credibly declared, the first cause of an Indian outbreak has 
 been a wrong suffered. And always, in these latter days as in the earliei 
 period, it has meant one more effort on the part of the old warriors to regain 
 
 the power they saw slipping 
 away so fast. Both these 
 causes entered into the awful 
 Sioux War in Minnesota in 
 1862. Suffering from piled-up 
 wrongfs, smartinof under the 
 loss of power, and conscious 
 that the Civil War was their 
 opportunity, a party of one 
 hundred and fifty Sioux began 
 the most horrid massacre of 
 the last fifty years ; the begin- 
 ning of a struggle which lasted 
 more than a year, which was 
 remarkable for the steadfast 
 fidelity of the Christian Indians, 
 to whose help and succor whole 
 bodies of white men owed 
 their lives. Four years later, 
 in 1866, the discovery of gold 
 in Montana caused the inva- 
 sion of the Sioux reservation, 
 and Red Cloud set about defending it. Scarcely more than thirty years old, 
 but no mean warrior, he fought the white man long and desperately and with 
 the cunning of his race. This outbreak was scarcely quieted when another 
 occurred. As was its wont, the Government forgot the promises of its treaty 
 of peace, and a small band of the Cheyennes retaliated with a raid upon their 
 white neighbors. General Sheridan made this the occasion he was seeking 
 for a war of extermination, and in November, 1868, Lieutenant Custer fell upon 
 Black Kettle's village and after a severe fight destroyed the village, killing 
 more than a hundred warriors and capturing half as many women and children. 
 The next year General Sheridan ordered the Sioux and Cheyennes off the 
 
 KON-ITL, AN INDIAN CHIEF. 
 
PLAN OF CONCENTRATION. 265 
 
 hunting grounds the treaty had reserved to them, but these were the strongest 
 and bravest of the tribes and they resisted the order. A hst of heroes, Crook, 
 Terry, Custer, Miles, and McKenzie, led our troops, and among the chiefs whom 
 they met in a long and desperate struggle were Crazy Horse and Spotted Tail, 
 notable warriors both. At the battle of the Big Horn, by some misunderstanding 
 or mismanagement General Custer was left with only five companies to meet 
 nearly three thousand savage Sioux. He fought desperately until the last but 
 he himself was killed, and so utterly was his command destroyed that not a 
 single man was left alive. The attempt to remove the Modocs from California 
 to Oregon in 1872 was the signal for a new war ; and a year or two afterward 
 similar results followed when it was attempted to push the Nez Perces from the 
 homes they had sought in Oregon to a new reservation in Idaho. This tribe 
 under their famous leader, Chief Joseph, were hard to conquer. Their military 
 orranization, their civilized method of warfare, their courage and skill, were 
 publicly complimented by General Sherman and General Howard and General 
 Gibbons, who declared Chief Joseph to be one of the greatest of modern 
 warriors. 
 
 In 1877, discouraged at all our efforts to hold the Indians in check, it was 
 determined by Secretary Schurz, then in charge of the Department of the 
 Interior, to remove them all to the western part of the Indian Territory, 
 where the Five Nations would cede the necessary land, and there create 
 an Indian State. Great trouble arose from the attempt to carry out this 
 well-meant, but impossible, effort. A single story, the story of the 
 Northern Cheyennes, will illustrate the wrongs the Indian suffered as well as 
 those he inflicted. The Cheyennes, as has been seen, were a tribe of great 
 warriors, some of them at home in the hills of the North, some in the hills of 
 the South. Cheyennes and Arapahoes, Kiowas and Comanches, were banded 
 together in a close and common bond, and at first the friends of the Govern- 
 ment, had become frequently its enemies, by reason of broken faith, cruel 
 treatment, injustice, and downright wrong. That chronicle of misery, "A 
 Century of Dishonor," contains forty pages of facts taken from the Government 
 records, which relate the inexcusable and indefensible treatment of this tribe by 
 the Government and the vain effort for endurance of the Cheyennes, inter- 
 spersed with frequent savage outbreaks when human nature could endure no 
 longer. It includes the account of a massacre of helpless Indian women and 
 children under a flag of truce ; a war begun over ponies stolen from the 
 Indians and sold in the open market by the whites in a land where the horse 
 thief counts with the murderer ; "another incited by rage against a trader who 
 paid one-dollar bills for ten-dollar bills ; and tells of whole tracts of land seized 
 without compensation by the United States itself The Northern Cheyennes 
 had been taken by force to the Indian Territory, and in its awful heat, with 
 
266 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 scant and poor rations, a pestilence came on. Two thousand were sick at once, 
 and many died because there was not medicine enough. At last three hundred 
 braves, old men and young, with their women and children, broke away and, 
 makine a raid through Western Kansas, sought their Nebraska home. This 
 was not a mild and peaceable tribe. It was fierce and savage beyond most, 
 and they were wild with long endured injustice and frantic with a nameless 
 terror. Three times they drove back the troops who were sent to face them, 
 and, living by plunder, they made a red trail all through Kansas, until they were 
 finally captured in Nebraska in December. They refused to go back to the 
 Indian Territory, and the Department ordered them starved into submission. 
 Food and fuel were taken from those imprisoned Indians. Four days they had 
 neither food nor fire — and the mercury froze at Fort Robinson in that month ! 
 And when at last two chiefs came out under a flag of truce, they were seized and 
 imprisoned. Then pandemonium broke loose inside. The Indians broke up the 
 useless stoves, and fought with the twisted iron. They brought out a few 
 hidden arms, and howling like devils they rushed out into the night and the 
 snow. Seven days later they were shot down like dogs. 
 
 Experiences like this soon ended the attempt to gather together all our 
 Indian wards, and we returned to the old plan of the reservations, but with little 
 more certainty of peace than before. Again and again starvation was followed 
 by fighting, nameless outrages upon the Indian by cruel outrages upon the 
 white man. Whether Apaches under Geronimo in New Mexico, or Sioux in 
 Dakota, it was the old story over again. Thus with constant danger menacing 
 the white settler from the infuriated and savage Indian, and constant outrage 
 upon the red man by rapacious and cruel whites, the government found a new 
 policy necessary. By a strange and unusual sequence of events this policy was 
 inaugurated. In 1869 a sharp difference arose between the two Houses of 
 Congress over the appropriations to pay for eleven treaties then just negotiated, 
 and the session closed with no appropriation for the Indian service. The neces- 
 sity for some measure was extreme ; the plan was devised of a bill, which was 
 passed at an extra session, putting two millions of dollars in the hands of Presi- 
 dent Grant, to be used as he saw fit, for the civilization and protection of the 
 Indian. He immediately called to his aid a commission composed of nine phil- 
 anthropic gentlemen to overlook the affairs of the Indian and advise him there, 
 upon. This Commission served without salary and continues to this day its 
 beneficent work. Another valuable measure resulted. At the next Congress 
 a law was passed forbidding any more treaties with Indians, and thenceforth 
 they became our wards, not our rivals. 
 
 The war of 1876 had indirectly another beneficent result of most far-reach- 
 ing consequences. Among the brave men who had fought the Cheyennes and 
 Kiowas and Comanches, was Captain Richard H. Pratt, who was put in charge 
 
 II 
 
 i 
 
CUSTER S LAST FIGHT. 
 
268 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 of the prisoners sent to Fort Marion, Florida, as a punishment worse than 
 death. They were the wildest and fiercest of warriors, who had fought long 
 and desperately. On their long way to the East they had killed their guard, 
 and repeatedly tried, one and another, to kill themselves. But Captain Pratt 
 was a man of wonderful executive ability, of splendid courage and great faith in 
 God and man. By firmness and patience and wondrous tact he gradually 
 taught them to read and to work, and when after three years the Government 
 offered to return them to their homes, twenty-three refused to go. Captair 
 Pratt appealed to the Government to continue their education, and General Arm- 
 strong, with his undying faith in human beings as children of one Father, and 
 with his sublime enthusiasm for humanity, took most of them at Hampton Insti- 
 tute, the rest being sent to the North under the care of Bishop Huntington of 
 New York. In the end these men returned to their tribes Christian men, and 
 with the seventy who returned directly from Florida, every one became a power 
 for peace and industry in his tribe. Out of this small beginning grew the great 
 policy of Indian education, and the long story of death and destruction began 
 to change to the bright chronicle of peace and education. 
 
 What, then, is the condition of the Indian to-day ? In number there are 
 scarcely more than two hundred and forty thousand in the whole country. Of 
 these less than one-fifth depend upon the Government for support. All told, 
 they are less than the inhabitants of Buffalo or Cleveland or Pittsburgh, but 
 they are Jiot dying out, the rather steadily increasing. They are divided and 
 subdivided into multitudinous tribes of different characteristics and widely differ- 
 ent degrees of civilization. Some are Sioux — these are brave and able and 
 intelligent ; they live in wigwams or tepees, and are dangerous and often hostile. 
 Some are Zunis, and live in houses and make beautiful pottery, and are mild 
 and peaceable, and do not question the ways of the Great Father at Washing- 
 ton. Some are roving bands of Shoshones, dirty, ignorant, and shiftless — the 
 tramps of their race — who are on every man's side at once. Some are Chilcats 
 or Klinkas, whose Alaskan homes offer new problems of new kinds for every 
 day we know them. And some are Cherokees, living In fine houses, dressed in 
 the latest fashion, and spending their winters in Washington or Saint Louis. 
 Yet these, and many more of many kinds, are all alike Indians. They have their 
 own governments, their own unwritten laws, their own customs. As a race 
 they are neither worthless nor degraded. The Indian is not only brave, strong, 
 able by inheritance and practice to endure beyond belief, but he is patient under 
 wrong, ready and eager to learn, and willing to undergo much privation for that 
 end ; usually affectionate in his family relations, grateful to a degree, pure and 
 careful of the honor of his wife and daughter ; and he is also patriotic to a fault. 
 He has a great genius for government, and an unusual interest in it. He is full 
 of manly honor, and he is supremely religious. His history and traditions are 
 
PRESENT CONDITION OF THE INDIAN. 
 
 269 
 
 but just now discovered, to the delight and the surprise of scientific students. 
 His daily life is a thing of elaborate ceremonial, and his national existence is as 
 carefully regulated as our own, and by an intricate code. It is true that our 
 failure to comprehend his character and our neglect to study his customs have 
 bred many faults in him and have fostered much evil. Our treatment of him, 
 moreover, has produced and increased a hostility which has been manifested in 
 savage methods for which we have had little mercy. But we have not always 
 given the same admiration to warlike virtues when our enemy was an Indian that 
 we have showered without stint upon ancient Gaul or modern German. The 
 popular idea of the Indian not only misconceives his character, but to a large 
 
 UNHORSED — AN INCIDENT OF CUSTER'S FIGHT. 
 
 degree his habits also. Even the wildest tribes live for the most part in huts or 
 cabins made of logs, with two windows and a door. In the middle is a fire, 
 sometimes with a stovepipe and sometimes without. Here the food is cooked, 
 mostly stewed, in a kettle hung gypsy-fashion, or laid on stones over the fire. 
 Around this fire, each in a particular place of his own, lies or sits the whole 
 family. Sometimes the cooking is done out of doors, and in summer the close 
 cabin is exchanged for a tepee or tent. Here they live, night and day. At 
 night a blanket is hung up, partitioning the tent for the younger women, and if 
 the family is very large, there are often two tents, in the smaller of which sleep 
 the young girls in charge of an old woman. These tents or cabins are clustered 
 
270 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 close together, and their inhabitants spend their days smoking, talking, eatino-, 
 quarreling, as the case may be. Sometimes near them, sometimes miles away, 
 is the agent's house and the Government buildings. These are usually a com- 
 missary building where the food for the Indians is kept, a blacksmith shop, the 
 store of the trader, school buildings, and perhaps a saw-mill. To this place the 
 Indians come week by week for their food. The amount and nature of the 
 rations called for by the different treaties vary gready among different tribes 
 But everywhere the Indian has come into some sort of contact with the whites, 
 and usually he makes some shift to adopt the white man's ways. A few are 
 rich, some own houses, and almost universally, now, Government schools teach 
 
 the children somethine 
 
 o 
 
 of the elements of 
 learning as well as the 
 indispensable English. 
 The immediate 
 control of the reserva- 
 tion Indian is in the 
 hands of the agent, 
 whose power is almost 
 absolute, and, like all 
 despotisms, is very 
 good or intolerable, as the indi- 
 vidual character of the man may 
 be. The agencies are inspected 
 from time to time by Inspectors, 
 who report directly to the Com- 
 missioner [of Indian Affairs], who in his turn is an officer of the Interior Depart- 
 ment and responsible to the Secretary, who is, of course, amenable to the 
 President. In each house of Congress is a committee having charpfe of all 
 legislation relating to Indian Affairs. Besides these officials there is the Indian 
 Commission already mentioned. The National Indian Rights Association and 
 the Women's National Indian Association are the unofficial and voluntary 
 guardians of the Indian work. It is their task to spread correct information, to 
 create intelligent interest, to set in motion public and private forces which will 
 bring about legislation, and by public meetings and private labors to prevent 
 wrongs against the Indian, and to further good work for him of many kinds 
 While the Indian Rights Association does the most public and official work for 
 the race and has large influence over legislation, the Women's Indian Associa- 
 tion concerns itself more largely with various philanthropic efforts in behalf of 
 the individual, and thus the two bodies supplement each other. 
 
 Hopeless and impossible as it seemed twenty years ago to absorb the 
 
 
 INDIAN AGENCY. 
 
NATURE OF EDUCATION AND RESULTS. 
 
 271 
 
 Indian, to-day we see the process more than begun and in some cases half accom- 
 pHshed ; and in this work the Government, philanthropy, education, religion, 
 have all had their share, and so closely have these walked together that neither 
 can be set above or before the others. We begfan to 
 realize, it is true, that our duty and our 
 safety alike lay in educating these Indians, 
 as early as 18 19, when Congress appro- 
 priated $10,000 for that purpose, and |j 
 still earlier President Washington de- "' ^M 
 
 ATTACK BY MODOCS ON THE PEACE COMMISSIONERS, 
 APRIL II, 1873. 
 
 ' ■ ■ sT^''v^' ^^§-^'*^^*^ clared to a deputation of Indians his 
 
 "*^ ^ " / / ^\^ belief that industrial education was their 
 
 ^ greatest need ; but it is only within 
 
 fifteen years that determined efforts 
 
 have been made or adequate provision afforded. Beginning with $10,000 in 
 
 1 8 19. we had reached only $20,000 in 1877 ; but the appropriation for 1891 
 
 for Indian education was $2,291,000. With this money we support thirteen 
 
2/2 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 great industrial training schools established at various convenient points, and 
 five more are about to be added. In them nearly 5000 children are learning not 
 only books, but all manner of industries, and are adding to civilization the train- 
 ing of character. There are no less than seventy boarding schools on the vari- 
 ous reservations teaching and training as many more of these children of the 
 hills and plains, and half as many gather daily at the one hundred little day 
 schools which dot the prairies, some of them appearing to the uninitiated to be 
 miles away from any habitation. This does not include the more than thirty 
 mission schools of the various Churches. But all together it is hoped that in the 
 excellent Government schools now provided, in the splendid missionary semi- 
 naries, and in the great centres of light like Hampton and Carlisle and Haskell 
 Institute, we shall in 1892 do something for the education of nearly or quite 
 two-thirds of all the 30,000 Indian children who can be reached with schools. 
 
 The two great training schools at the East, Hampton and Carlisle, have 
 proved object lessons for the white man as well as the Indian, and the opposi- 
 tion they constantly encounter from those who do not believe that the red man 
 can ever receive civilization is in some sort a proof of their value. In the main, 
 they and all their kind have one end — the thorough and careful training in books 
 and work and home life of the Indian boy and girl, and their methods are much 
 alike. Once a year the Superintendents or teachers of these schools go out 
 among the Indians and bring back as many boys and girls as they can persuade 
 the fathers and mothers to send. At first these children came in dirt and filth, 
 and with little or no ideas of any regular or useful life, but of late many of them 
 have learned some beginnings of civilization in the day schools. They are 
 taught English first, and by degrees to make bread and sew and cook and wash 
 and keep house if they are girls ; the trade of a printer, a blacksmith, a car- 
 penter, etc., if they are boys. They study books, the boys are drilled, and from 
 kind, strong men and gentle, patient women they learn to respect work and even 
 to love it, to turn their hands to any needed effort, to adapt themselves to new 
 situations, the meaning of civilization. 
 
 It is charged that the Indian educated in these schools does not remain 
 civilized, but shortly returns to his old habits and customs. Can an Indian boy 
 or girl be so far civilized in five years, it is asked, that he will withstand all the 
 forces, personal and social, striving to draw him back to the easy ways of bar- 
 barism when he returns to his old associates ? A detailed examination into the 
 lives of three hundred and eighteen Indian students who have gone out from 
 Hampton Institute has shown that only thirty-five have in any way disappointed 
 the expectations of their friends and teachers, and only twelve have failed 
 altogether ; and the extraordinary test of the last Sioux war, in which only one 
 of these students, and he a son-in-law of Sitting Bull, joined the hostiles, may 1 1 
 well settle the question. 
 
 II 
 J 
 
LAND IN SEVERALTY LAW. 
 
 '-71 
 
 With the passage of the Severalty Law, in 1887, a new era opened before 
 the Indian. Under it, if he will, there is secured to him and each member of 
 his family a homestead of eighty acres, inalienable and exempt from taxation 
 for twenty-five years. With this homestead comes citizenship and all its privi- 
 leges and immunities, obligations and opportunities. All these are his, also, 
 without allotment of any land in severalty, whenever he will abandon his tribe 
 and take upon himself the ways of the white man. Nearly twenty thousand 
 have already since the passage of 
 this law taken their place in the citi- 
 zenship of the nation. The transi- 
 tion from a state of dependent wards, 
 whose dwelling place and manner of 
 life, whose food and raiment and 
 very being, were controlled by 
 another, into the independence and 
 responsibilities of United States 
 citizenship, has been so sudden, and 
 in some cases without due prepara- 
 tion for so great a change, as to prove 
 a severe test of the manhood in the 
 Indian. There have been failures, 
 but they have been marvelously few, 
 and this way out of barbarism to 
 civilization is becoming plainer and 
 surer every day. 
 
 The providing of an inalienable 
 home for the Indian, and citizenship, 
 with all that pertains to that royal 
 title, to all who avail themselves of 
 this grant, has brought along with it 
 the necessity for new laws, almost 
 a new code, for the government and 
 protection of this race. Citizenship, 
 provided in the Severalty Law, by its own force brought every one it reached at 
 once into the same forum and under the same shield as every other citizen of 
 the United States. It also defined and guarded the marriaofe relation and the 
 descent of property, as well as other domestic relations, hitherto shadowy and 
 but little regarded. But the reservation and wild Indian cannot appeal to this 
 law for protection or assertion of his rights. It has been more difficult to bring 
 him within the pale of legal enactment either for restraint or protection. Yet 
 great progress has been made even here. The judicious expenditure of large 
 
 iS 
 
 GENERAL GEORGE CROOK. 
 
274 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 appropriations for the education of the Indian has done much to clear the way 
 and make the bringing of this class of Indians under the restraining and 
 civilizing influence of law. It has not always been possible, among savages, to 
 do this in strict conformity with the normal methods pointed out in the Consti 
 tution which governs the States and civilized people, but methods have been 
 adopted suited to the conditions of the several tribes, and best adapted to the 
 maintenance of peace, the protection of person and property, and the lessor. 
 of restraint which comes from familiarity with the administration of law in its 
 various forms. This has been accomplished to a remarkable degree through 
 the agency of the Indian himself An Indian police selected from the most 
 trustworthy and efficient Indians, paid and uniformed by the Government, 
 patrol the reservations, preserving the peace and enforcing an observance of 
 law. A "Court of Indian Offenses," presided over by three discreet and 
 influential Indians appointed by and under the constant supervision of the 
 Secretary of the Interior, try and punish those who are charged with the com- 
 mission of minor offenses ; while in the matter of the more serious crimes of 
 murder, arson, robbery, and the like, perpetrated either by or upon an Indian, 
 the offender is by law to be tried and punished in all respects as if both parties 
 were white men. In this way substantial security to person and property 
 prevails upon the reservation. 
 
 It has been said that religion and philanthropy and the Government have 
 gone hand in hand in the work of educating the Indian to a new conception of 
 manhood. Without the work done for him by the missionaries, no progress 
 would have been possible. And if some of the work already described has been 
 labeled philanthropic or legislative or educational, it has been as truly missionary 
 work as any done on the frontier, and its motives and many times its methods 
 have been the missionary zeal and the missionary teaching. Captain Pratt was 
 by no means the first man who ever taught an Indian. The saintly Bishop 
 Whipple had lived among the Minnesota Indians for years, and that other saint. 
 Dr. Riggs, had given his life to the Dakotas long before, and a generation had 
 passed since Samuel Wooster suffered in prison for teaching the Cherokees. 
 The Congregationalists at Santee, at Hampton, the Episcopalian Bishop Hare's 
 wonderful schools in Dakota, the Presbyterians in Nebraska and Alaska, the 
 Unitarians among the Crows, the Friends with the Sacs and Foxes in the South, 
 and each of these and others in many other places dotted all over the land, are 
 teaching the Indians of the Great Father, of Him who is the light and life of the 
 world, of the salvation and brotherhood of men ; and they are eager to hear it. 
 Our duty and our interest go hand in hand and the pathway is becoming plainer 
 every day. 
 
 The irresistible growth of the nation in the increase of its population 
 demanding homes, in the reaching out after every element of wealth and power 
 
NECESSITY AND DUTY OF ABSORPTION. 
 
 275 
 
 lying within its utmost confines, is absorbing, with everything else material, the 
 last unoccupied acre of the heritage of the Indian. Shall it also absorb the race 
 itself, and make it part of its citizenship and body politic ? Either this, or what 
 is left of the Indian race, two hundred and fifty thousand, must be soon turned 
 out, a homeless, penniless band of wandering, savage tramps, the terror of the 
 land. There is no alternative to this outcome but absorption or extermina- 
 tion The latter being impossible, the former alone is left us. We have 
 wisely accepted it, and the success 
 which has thus far attended the 
 undertaking to fit the race for 
 absorption attests its wisdom. As 
 an Indian of the old time and 
 character he is fast disappearing, 
 and a new strain of blood, rela- 
 tively slight and not void of good 
 elements, is being safely injected 
 into national citizenship. If the 
 work be persisted in patiently 
 and kindly it will soon be ended. 
 But it cannot be accomplished by 
 enactment alone, nor, without that, 
 by educational or missionary effort. 
 All these in harmonious endeavor, 
 with self-supporting citizenship as 
 the end in view, bent on the lift, 
 will surely and speedily raise him 
 from the low condition of helpless 
 and aimless and worse than useless 
 barbarism, to the plane where he 
 can, according to the measure of 
 an ever-increasing capacity, con- 
 tribute to the wealth of citizenship 
 in the land. This is no small labor 
 lightly turned off. It is changing into civilized life the barbarism of centuries. 
 The savage must be inspired with new thoughts and aspirations, and to make 
 room for these the passions and tendencies of ages and generations must be 
 driven out. It is not beginning with the tabula rasa of an Infant, but with life 
 born and bred a savage life. The infant is to be taught to walk, not only as a 
 white man walks, but to shun the slippery ways toward which all its surround- 
 ings, all its blood, and all the life which it inherits are drawing it. It is & great 
 
 GENERAL CROOK'S APACHE GUIDE. 
 
276 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 undertaking, and will cost much in time and money ; but it is also a necessity, 
 and in the end will bring full recompense. 
 
 The Indian race is worthy of our deepest interest. Here is a people full of 
 natural pride and bound together in a national feeing much stronger than we 
 ourselves know anything about, crushed down by the power of a Government 
 which seems to them always their enemy but always professing to be their 
 protector ; full of despair that sees no hope in the future ; perplexed with the 
 present, that seems to their direct ways and simple thought to have no explana- 
 tion, but is always in some manner to be full of sorrow and trouble ; without 
 occupation, with no one to understand their past or care for their heroes and 
 their history ; shot down like dogs for disobeying law they do not comprehend, 
 and execrated for the bravery that all men elsewhere are wont to admire ; losing 
 at once their children and their customs ; these uncomprehended statesmen, 
 these despised knights, this people, who can find no common ground with their 
 destroyers, ask of us at least to know who they are, what they want, why they 
 are as they are, to see where the fault lies, to know what it means when a war 
 arises ; — to put ourselves in their place, and at least to pay attention. A tragedy 
 of nations is going on in our midst and we sit calmly by, never giving it even 
 the idle attention of our leisure. And some of the woes of this tragedy are also 
 the birth-pangs of a new nation. If the sorrows of the past and the present do 
 not affect us, let us at least sympathize with the hopes of the present and the 
 future. We are given the unusual privilege to see a nation born in our midst. 
 Out of the darkness of the past, its ignorance, its custom-bound barbarism, its 
 wild and splendid bravery of battle, a nation is coming into the light, is begin- 
 ning to know knowledge, to feel the freedom of life under law, to show the less 
 splendid but all-requiring bravery of the new manhood, the every-day fortitude 
 of die new womanhood. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE STORY OK THE NEGRO. 
 
 THE history of the negro in America is, in brief, the 
 record of slavery agitation, political struggle, civil 
 war, emancipation, and gradual growth into citizenship. 
 When, over two hundred and seventy years ago — 
 it is in doubt whether the correct date is 1619 or 
 1620 — a few wretched negroes, some say fourteen 
 some say twenty, were bartered for provisions by the 
 crew of a Dutch man-of-war, then lying off the Virginia 
 coast, it would have seemed incredible that in 1890 
 the negro population of the Southern States alone 
 should almost reach a total of seven million souls. The peculiarity of the 
 form of slavery, begun almost by chance it seemed, in that act of barter in 
 the feeble little colony of Virginia, was that it was based on the claim of 
 race inferiority. African negroes had, indeed, been sold into slavery among 
 many nations for perhaps three thousand years ; but in its earlier periods 
 slavery was rather the outcome of war than the deliberate subject of trade, and 
 white captives no less than black were ruthlessly thrown into servitude. It has 
 been estimated that in historical times some forty million Africans have been 
 enslaved. The discovery and colonization of America gave an immense 
 stimulus to the African slave trade. The Spaniards found the Indian an intract- 
 able slave, and for the arduous labors of colonization soon began to make use 
 of negro slaves, importing them in great numbers and declaring that one negro 
 was worth, as a human beast of burden, four Indians. Soon the English 
 adventurers took up the traffic. It is to Sir John Hawkins, the ardent dis- 
 coverer, that the English-speaking peoples owe their participation in the slave 
 trade. He has put it on record as the result of one of his famous voyages, that 
 he found " that negroes were very good merchandise in Hispaniola and might 
 easily be had on the coast of Guinea." For his early adventures of this kind 
 he was roundly taken to task by Queen Elizabeth. But tradition says that he 
 boldly faced her with argument, and ended by convincing the Virgin Queen 
 that the slave trade was not merely a lucrative but a philanthropic undertaking. 
 
 277 
 
2/8 ■ THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Certain it is that she acquiesced in future slave trading, while her successors, 
 Charles II and James II, chartered four slave trading companies and received 
 a share in their profits. It is noteworthy that both Great Britain and the United 
 States recognized the horrors of the slave trade as regards the seizing- and 
 transportation from Africa of the unhappy negroes, long before they could 
 bring themselves to deal with the problem of slavery as a domestic institution. 
 Of those horrors nothing can be said in exaggeration. They exist to-day in the 
 interior of Africa, in no less terrible form than a hundred years ago ; and the year 
 1 89 1 has seen the Great Powers combining in the attempt to eradicate an evil of 
 enormous and growing proportions. The peculiar atrocities attending the expor- 
 tation of slaves from Africa to other countries have, however, happily become a 
 thing of the past. What those atrocities were even in our day may be judged 
 from one of many accounts given by a no means squeamish or over sensitive sailor, 
 Admiral Hobart. He thus describes the appearance of a slaver just captured by a 
 British ship : "There were four hundred and sixty Africans on board, and what 
 a sight it was ! The schooner had been eighty-five days at sea. They were 
 short of water and provisions ; three distinct diseases — namely, small-pox, 
 ophthalmia, and diarrhoea in its worst form — had broken out, while coming 
 across, among the poor, doomed wretches. On opening the hold we saw a 
 mass of arms, legs, and bodies, all crushed together. Many of the bodies to 
 whom these limbs belonged were dead or dying. In fact, when we had made 
 some sort of clearance among them we found in that fearful hold eleven bodies 
 lying among the living freight. Water ! V/ater ! was the cry. Many of them 
 as soon as free jumped into the sea, partly from the delirious state they were 
 in, partly because they had been told that if taken by the English they would 
 be tortured and eaten." 
 
 The institution of slavery, introduced as we have seen into Virginia, grew 
 at first very slowly. Twenty-five years after the first slaves were landed the 
 negro population of the colony was only three hundred. But the conditions of 
 agriculture and of climate were such, that once slavery obtained a fair start, it 
 spread with continually increasing rapidity. We find the Colonial Assembly 
 passing one after another a series of laws defining the condition of the negro 
 slave more and more clearly, and more and more pitilessly. Thus, a distinction 
 was soon made between them and Indians held in servitude. It was enacted, 
 " that all servants not being Christians imported into this colony by shipping, 
 shall be slaves for their lives ; but what shall come by land shall serve, if boyes 
 or girles until thirty years of age, if men or women twelve years and no longer." 
 And before the end of the century a long series of laws so encompassed the 
 negro with limitations and prohibitions, that he almost ceased to have any 
 criminal or civil rights and became a mere personal chattel. 
 
 In some of the Northern colonies slavery seemed to take root as readily 
 
BEGINNING OF THE SLAVE TRAFFIC. 
 
 279 
 
 and to flourish as rapidly as in the South. It was only after a considerable time 
 that social and commercial conditions arose which led to its gradual abandon- 
 ment. In New York a mild type of negro slavery was introduced by the Dutch. 
 The relation of master and slave seems in the 
 period of the Dutch rule, to have been free from 
 great severity or cruelty. After the seizure of the 
 government by the English, however, the institution 
 was officially recognized and even encouraged 
 The slave trade grew in magnitude ; and here 
 
 -#**^, 
 
 1 ^gr**l| 
 
 i^^M 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 INTRODUCTION OF SLAVERY. 
 
 agam we find a series of oppres- 
 sive laws forbidding the meet- 
 ing of negroes together, laying 
 down penalties for concealing 
 slaves, and the like. In the 
 early years of the eighteenth 
 century fears of insurrection 
 became prevalent, and these 
 fears culminated in 1741 in the episode of the so-called Negro Plot. Very briefly 
 stated, this plot grew out of a succession of fires supposed to have been the work 
 of negro incendiaries. The most astonishing contradictions and self-inculpations 
 
2So THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 are to be found in the involved mass of testimony taken at the different trials. 
 It IS certain that the perjury and incoherent accusations of these trials can 
 only be equaled by those of the alleged witches at Salem, or of the famous 
 Popish plot of Titus Gates. The result is summed up in the bare statement 
 that in three months one hundred and fifty negroes were imprisoned, of 
 whom fourteen were burned at the stake, eighteen hanged, and seventy-one 
 ^ere transported. Another result was the passing of even more stringent 
 legislation, curtailing the rights and defining the legal status of the skve. 
 When the Revolution broke out there were not less than fifteen thousand 
 slaves in New York, a number greatly in excess of that held by any other 
 Northern colony. 
 
 Massachusetts, the home in later days of so many of the most eloquent 
 abolition agitators, was from the very first, until after the war with Great Britain 
 was well under way, a'stronghold of slavery. The records of 1633 tell of the 
 fright of Indians who saw a "Blackamoor" in a tree top whom they took for 
 the devil in person, but who turned out to be an escaped slave. A few years 
 later the authorities of the colony officially recognized the institution. It is true 
 that in 1645 the general court of Massachusetts ordered certain kidnapped 
 negroes to be returned to their native country, but this was not because they 
 were slaves but because their holders had stolen them away from other masters. 
 Despite specious arguments to the contrary, it is certain that, to quote Chief 
 Justice Parsons, "Slavery was introduced into Massachusetts soon after its first 
 setdement, and was tolerated until the ratification of the present constitution in 
 1780."^ The curious may find in ancient Boston newspapers no lack of such 
 advertisements as that, in 1728, of the sale of " two very likely negro girls " 
 and of " A likely negro woman of about nineteen years and a child about seven 
 months of age, to be sold together or apart." A Tory writer before the out- 
 break of the Revolution, sneers at the Bostonians for their talk about freedom 
 when they possessed two thousand negro slaves. Even Peter Faneuil, who 
 built the famous " Cradle of Liberty," was himself at that very time, actively 
 engaged in the slave trade. There is some truth in the once common taunt of 
 the pro-slavery orators that the North imported slaves, the South only bought 
 them. Certainly there was no more active centre of the slave trade than Bris- 
 tol Bay, whence cargoes of rum and iron goods were sent to the African coast 
 and exchanged for human cargoes. These slaves were, however, usually taken, 
 not to Massachusetts, but to the West Indies or to Virginia. One curious out- 
 come of slavery in Massachusetts was that from the gross superstition of a 
 negro slave, Tituba, first sprang the hideous delusions of the Salem witchcraft 
 trials. The negro, it may be here noted, played a not insignificant part in 
 Massachusetts Revolutionary annals. Of negro blood was Crispus Attucks, 
 one of the "martyrs" of the Boston riot; it was a negro whose shot killed the 
 
EXECUTING NEGROES IN NEW YORK. 
 
282 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 British General Pitcairn at Bunker Hill ; and it was a negro also who planned 
 the attack on Percy's supply train. 
 
 As with New York and Massachusetts, so with the other colonies. Either 
 slavery was introduced by greedy speculators from abroad or it spread easily 
 from adjoin'ng colonies. In 1776 the slave population of the thirteen colonies 
 was almost exactly half a million, nine-tenths of whom were to be found in the 
 Southern States. In the War of the Revolution the question of arming the 
 negroes raised bitter opposition. In the end a comparatively few were enrolled, 
 and it is admitted that they served faithfully and with courage. Rhode Island 
 even formed a regiment of blacks, and at the siege of Newport and afterwards 
 at Point's Bridge, New York, this body of soldiers fought not only without reproach 
 but with positive heroism. 
 
 With the debates preceding the adoption of the present Constitution of the 
 United States the political problem of slavery as a national question began. 
 Under the colonial system the responsibility for the traffic might be charged, 
 with some justice, to the mother country. But from the day when the Declaration 
 of Independence asserted " That all men are created equal, that they are endowed 
 by their Creator with certain inalienable rights ; that among these are life, liberty 
 and the pursuit of happiness," the peoples of the new, self-governing States 
 could not but have seen that with them lay the responsibility. There is ample 
 evidence that the fixing of the popular mind on liberty as an ideal bore results 
 immediately in arousing anti-slavery sentiment. Such sentiment existed in the 
 South as well as in the North. Even North Carolina in 1 786 declared the slave 
 trade of "evil consequences and highly impolitic." All the Northern States 
 abolished slavery, beginning with Vermont, in 1777 and ending with New Jersey 
 in 1804. It should be added, however, that many of the Northern slaves were 
 not freed, but sold to the South. As we have already intimated, also, the 
 agricultural and commercial conditions in the North were such as to make slave 
 labor less and less profitable, while in the South the social order of things, 
 agricultural conditions, and the climate, were gradually making it seemingly 
 indispensable. 
 
 When the Constitutional debates began the trend of opinion seemed 
 strongly against slavery. Many delegates thought that the evil would die out 
 of itself One thought the abolition of slavery already rapidly going on and 
 soon to be completed. Another asserted that "slavery in time will not be a 
 speck in our country." Mr. Jefferson, on the other hand, in view of the retention 
 of slavery, declared roundly that he trembled for his country when he remem- 
 bered that God was just. And John Adams urged again and again that " every 
 measure of prudence ought to be assumed for the eventual total extirpation 
 of slavery from the United States." The obstinate States in the convention 
 were South Carolina and Georgia. Their delegates declared that their States 
 
SLAVERY ESTABLISHED IN THE SOUTH. 283 
 
 would absolutely refuse ratification to the Constitution unless slavery were 
 recognized. The compromise sections finally agreed upon avoided the use of 
 the words slave and slavery but clearly recognized the institution and even gave 
 the slave States the advantage of sending representatives to Congress on a 
 basis of population determined by adding to the whole number of free persons, 
 "three-fifths of all other persons." The other persons thus referred to were, it 
 is needless to add, negro slaves. 
 
 The entire dealing with the question of slavery, at the framing of the Con- 
 stitution, was a series of compromises. This is seen again in the postponement 
 of forbidding the slave trade from abroad. Some of the Southern States had 
 absolutely declined to listen to any proposition which would restrict their freedom 
 of action in this matter, and they were yielded to so far that Congress was 
 forbidden to make the traffic unlawful before the year 1808. As that time ap- 
 proached, President Jefferson urged Congress to withdraw the country from all 
 " further participation in those violations of human rights which have so long been 
 continued on the unoffending inhabitants of Africa." Such an act was at once 
 adopted, and by it heavy fines were imposed on all persons fitting out vessels 
 for the slave trade and also upon all actually engaged in the trade, while vessels 
 so employed became absolutely forfeited. Twelve years later another act was 
 passed declaring the importation of slaves to be actual piracy. This latter law, 
 however, was of little practical value, as it was not until 1861 that a conviction 
 was obtained under it. Then, at last, when the whole slave question was about 
 to be settled forever, a ship-master was convicted and hanged for piracy in New 
 York for the crime of being engaged in the slave trade. In despite of all laws, 
 however, the trade in slaves was continued secretly, and the profits were so 
 enormous that the risks did not prevent continual attempts to smuggle slaves 
 into the territory of the United States. 
 
 The first quarter of a century of our history, after the adoption of the Con- 
 stitution, was marked by comparative quietude in regard to the future of slavery. 
 In the North, as we have seen, the institution died a natural death, but there 
 was no disposition evinced in the Northern States to interfere with it in the 
 South. The first great battle took place in 1820 over the so-called Missouri 
 Compromise. Now, for the first time, the country was divided, sectionally and 
 in a strictly political way, upon issues which involved the future policy of the 
 United States as to the extension or restriction of slave territory. State after 
 State had been admitted into the Union, but there had been an alternation of 
 slave and free States, so that the political balance was not disturbed. Thus, 
 Virginia was balanced by Kentucky, Tennessee by Ohio, Louisiana by Indiana, 
 and Mississippi by Illinois. The last State admitted had been Alabama, of course 
 as a slaveholding State. Now it was proposed to admit Missouri, and, to still 
 maintain the equality of political power, it was contended that slavery should be 
 
284 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 prohibited within her borders. But the slave power had by this time acquired 
 great strength, and was deeply impressed with the necessity of establishing itself 
 in the vast territory west of the Mississippi. The Southern States would not 
 tolerate for a moment the proposed prohibition of slavery in the new State of 
 Missouri. On the other hand, the Middle and Eastern States were beginning 
 to be aroused to the danger threatening public peace if slavery were to be. 
 allowed indefinite extension. They had believed that the Ordinance of 1787, 
 adopted simultaneously with the Constitution, and which forbade slavery to be 
 established in the territory northwest of the Ohio, had settled this question 
 definitely. A fierce debate was waged through two sessions of Congress, and 
 in the end it was agreed to withdraw the prohibition of slavery in Missouri, but 
 absolutely prohibit it forever in all the territory lying north of 36° 30' latitude. 
 This was a compromise, satisfactory only because it seemed to dispose of the 
 question of slavery in the territories once and forever. It was carried mainly by 
 the great personal influence of Henry Clay. It did, indeed, dispose of slavery 
 as a matter of national legislative discussion for thirty years. 
 
 But this interval was distinctively the period of agitation. Anti-slavery 
 sentiment of a mild type had long existed. The Quakers had, since Revolu- 
 tionary times held anti-slavery doctrines, had released their own servants from 
 bondage, and had disfellowshiped members who refused to concur in the sacri- 
 fice. The very last public act of Benjamin Franklin was the framing of a memo- 
 rial to Congress deprecating the e.xistence of slavery in a free country. In New 
 York the Manumission Society had been founded in 1 785, with John Jay and 
 Alexander Hamilton, in turn, as its presidents. But all the writing and speak- 
 ing was directed against slavery as an institution and in a general way, and with 
 no tone of aggression. Gradual emancipation or colonization were the only 
 remedies suggested. It was with the founding of the "Liberator" by William 
 Lloyd Garrison, in 1831, that the era of aggressive abolitionism began. Garri- 
 son and his society maintained that slavery was a sin against God and man ; that 
 immediate emancipation was a duty ; that slave owners had no claim to compen- 
 sation ; that all laws upholding slavery were, before God, null and void. Garri- 
 son exclaimed : " I am in earnest. I will not equivocate — I will not excuse — I 
 will not retreat a single inch. And I will be heard." His paper bore conspicu- 
 ously the motto " No union with slaveholders." The Abolitionists were, in 
 numbers, a feeble band ; as a party they never acquired strength, nor were 
 their tenets adopted strictly by any political party ; but they served the purpose 
 of arousing the conscience of the nation. They were abused, vilified, mobbed, 
 all but killed. Garrison was dragged through the streets of Boston with a rope 
 around his neck — through those very streets which, in 1854, had their shops 
 closed and hung in black, with flags Union down and a huge coffin suspended in 
 mid-air, on the day when the fugitive slave, Anthony Burns, was marched through 
 
AGITATION AND AGITATORS. 
 
 285 
 
 them on his way back to his master, under a guard of nearly two thousand men. 
 Mr Garrison's society soon took the ground that the union of States with 
 slavery retained was "an agreement with hell and a covenant with death," and 
 openly advocated secession of the non-slaveholding States. On this issue the 
 Abolitionists split into two branches, and those who threw off Garrison's lead 
 • maintained that there was power enough under the Constitution to do away with 
 slavery To the fierce invective and constant agitation of Garrison were, in 
 time, added the splendid oratory of Wendell Phillips, the economic arguments 
 of Horace Greeley, the wise statesmanship of Charles Sumner, the fervid writ- 
 
 ^^^^.>.^ 
 
 A COTTON FIELD IN GEORGIA. 
 
 ings of Channing and Emerson, and the noble poetry of Whittier. All then 
 and others, in varied ways and from different points of view, joined in educatmp 
 the public opinion of the North to see that the permanent existence of slavery 
 was incompatible with that of a free Republic. 
 
 In the South, meanwhile, the institution was intrenching itself more and 
 more firmly. The invention of the cotton-gin and the beginning of the reign of 
 Cotton as King made the great plantation system a seeming commercial neces 
 sity From the deprecatory and half apologetic utterances of early Southern 
 statesmen we come to Mr. Calhoun's declaration that slavery "now preserves 
 
286 ■ THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 in quiet and security more than six and a half million human beings, and that 
 it could not be destroyed without destroying the peace and prosperity of nearly 
 half the States in the Union." The Abolitionists were regarded in the South 
 with the bitterest hatred. Attempts were even made to compel the Northern 
 States to silence the anti-slavery orators, to prohibit the circulation through the 
 mail of anti-slavery speeches, and to refuse a hearing in Congress to anti-slaver)' 
 petitions. The influence of the South was still dominant in the North. Though 
 the feeling against slavery spread, there co-existed with it the belief that an 
 open quarrel with the South meant commercial ruin ; and the anti-slavery senti- 
 ment was also neutralized by the nobler feeling that the Union must be pre- 
 served at all hazards, and that there was no constitutional mode of interfering 
 with the slave system. The annexation of Texas was a distinct gain to the 
 slave power, and the Mexican war was undertaken, said John Ouincy Adams, in 
 order that " the slaveholding power in the Government shall be secured and 
 riveted." 
 
 The actual condition of the negro over whom such a strife was being waged 
 differed materially in different parts of the South, and under masters of different 
 character, in the same locality. It had its side of cruelty, oppression, and 
 atrocity ; it had also its side of kindness on the part of master and of devotion 
 on the part of slave. Its dark side has been made familiar to readers by such 
 books as " Uncle Tom's Cabin," as Dickens' " American Notes," and as Edmund 
 Kirk's "Among the Pines ;" its brighter side has been charmingly depicted in 
 the stories of Thomas Nelson Page, of Joel Chandler Harris, and of Harry 
 Edwards. On the great cotton plantations of Mississippi and Alabama the 
 slave was often overtaxed and harshly treated ; in the domestic life of Virginia, 
 on the other hand, he was as a rule most kindly used, and often a relation of 
 deep affection sprang up between him and his master. Of insurrections, such 
 as those not uncommon in the West Indies, only one of any extent was ever 
 planned in our slave territory — that of Nat Turner, in Southampton County, 
 Virginia — and that was instantly suppressed. 
 
 With this state of public feeling North and South, it was with increased 
 bitterness and increased sectionalism that the subject of slavery in new States 
 was again debated in the Congress of 1850. The Liberty Party, which held 
 that slavery might be abolished under the Constitution, had been merged in the 
 Free Soil Party, whose cardinal principle was, "To secure free soil to a free 
 people " without interfering with slavery in existing .States, but insisting on its 
 exclusion from territory so far free. The proposed admission of California was 
 not affected by the Missouri Compromise. Its status as a future free or slave 
 State was the turning point of the famous debates in the Senate of 1850, in 
 which Webster, Calhoun, Douglas and Seward won fame — debates which have 
 never been equaled in our history in eloquence and acerbity. It was in the 
 
THE FUGITIVE SLAVE LAW. 
 
 287 
 
 course of these debates that Mr. Seward, while denying that the Constitution 
 recognized property in man, struck out his famous dictum, "There is a higher 
 law than the Constitution." The end reached was a compromise which allowed 
 California to settle for itself the question of slavery, forbade the slave trade in 
 the District of Columbia, but enacted a strict fugitive slave law. To the 
 Abolitionists this fugitive slave law, sustained in its most extreme measures by 
 the courts in the famous — or as they called it, infamous — Dred Scott case, was 
 as fuel to fire. They defied it in every possible way. The Underground Rail- 
 way was the outcome of this defiance. By it a chain of secret stations was 
 
 A NEGRO VILLAGE IN ALABAMA. 
 
 established, from one to the other of which the slave was euided at nicrht until 
 at last he reached the Canada border. The most used of these routes in the 
 East was from Baltimore to New York, thence north through New England ; 
 that most employed in the West was from Cincinnati to Detroit. It has 
 been estimated that not fewer than thirty thousand slaves were thus assisted 
 to freedom. 
 
 Soon the struggle was changed to another part of the Western territory, 
 now beginning to grow so rapidly as to demand the forming of new States. 
 The Kansas-Nebraska Bill introduced by Douglas was in effect the repeal of the 
 
288 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Missouri Compromise in that it left the question as to whether slavery should be 
 carried into the new territories to the decision of the settlers themselves. As a 
 consequence immigration was directed by both the anti-slavery and the pro- 
 slavery parties to Kansas, each determined on obtaining a majority to control 
 the form of the proposed State Constitution. Then began a series of acts of 
 violence which almost amounted to civil war. " Bleeding Kansas " became a 
 phrase in almost every one's mouth. Border ruffians swaggered at the polls 
 and attempted to drive out the assisted emigrants sent to Kansas by the Abolition 
 societies. The result of the election of the Legislature on its face made Kansas 
 a slave State, but a great part of the people refused to accept this result ; and 
 a convention was held at Topeka which resolved that Kansas should be free 
 even if the laws formed by the Legislature should have to be "resisted to a 
 bloody issue." 
 
 Prominent among the armed supporters of free .State ideas in Kansas was 
 Captain John Brown, a man whose watchword was at all times Action. " Talk," 
 he said, "is a national institution ; but it does no good for the slave." He 
 believed that slavery could only be coped with by armed force. His theory was 
 that the way to make free men of slaves was for the slaves themselves to resist 
 any attempt to coerce them by their masters. He was undoubtedly a fanatic in 
 that he did not stop to measure probabilities or to take account of the written 
 law. His attempt at Harper's Ferry was without reasonable hope, and as the 
 intended beginning of a great military movement was a ridiculous fiasco. But 
 there was that about the man that none could call ridiculous. Rash and 
 unreasoning as his action seemed, he was yet, even by his enemies, recognized 
 as a man of unswerving conscience, of high ideals, of deep belief in the brother- 
 hood of mankind. His offense against law and peace was cheerfully paid for 
 by his death and that of others near and dear to him. Almost no one at that 
 day could be found to applaud his plot, but the incident had an effect on 
 the minds of the people altogether out of proportion to its intrinsic character. 
 More and more as time went on he became recognized as a pro-martyr of 
 a cause which could be achieved only by the most complete self-sacrifice of 
 individuals. 
 
 Events of vast importance to the future of the negro in America now 
 hurried fast upon each other's footsteps — the final settlement of the Kansas 
 dispute by its becoming a free State ; the forming and rapid growth of the 
 Republican party ; the division of the Democratic party into Northern and 
 Southern factions ; the election of Abraham Lincoln ; the secession of South 
 Carolina, and, finally, the greatest civil war the world has known. Though that 
 war would never have been waeed were it not for the neofro, and thoug-h his fate 
 was inevitably involved in its result, it must be remembered that it was not 
 undertaken on his account. Before the struggle began Mr. Lincoln said : " If 
 
WAR AND HOW IT EMANCIPATED THE SLAVE. 
 
 28g 
 
 there be those who would not save the Union unless they could at the same 
 time save slavery, I do not agree with them. If there be those who would not 
 save the Union unless they could at the same time destroy slavery, I do not 
 agree with them. My paramount object is to save the Union, and not either to 
 destroy or to save slavery." And the Northern press emphasized over and over 
 aeain the fact that this was "a white man's' war." But the lomc of events is 
 inexorable. It seems amazing now that Union generals should have been 
 puzzled as to the question whether they ought in duty to return runaway slaves 
 to their masters. General Butler settled the controversy by one happy phrase 
 when he called the fugitives " contraband of war." Soon it was deemed righl 
 
 EARLY HOME OF ABRAHAM LINCOLN, GENTRYVILLE, INDIANA. 
 
 to use these contrabands, to employ the new-coined word, as the South was 
 using the negroes still in bondage, to aid in the non-fighting work of the army 
 — on fortification, team driving, cooking, and so on. From this it was but a 
 step, though a step not taken without much perturbation, to employ them 
 as soldiers. At Vicksburg, at Fort Pillow, and in many another battle, the 
 negro showed beyond dispute that he could fight for his liberty. No fiercer 
 or braver charge was made in the war than that upon the parapet of 
 Fort Wagner by Colonel Shaw's gallant colored regiment, the Massachusetts 
 Fifty-fourth. 
 
 In a thousand ways the negro figures in the history of the war. In its 
 19 
 
290 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 literature he everywhere stands out picturesquely. He sought the flag with the 
 greatest avidity for freedom ; flocking in crowds, old men and young, women 
 and children, sometimes with quaint odds and ends of personal belongings, 
 often empty-handed, always enthusiastic and hopeful, almost always densely 
 ignorant of the meaning of freedom and of self-support. But while the negro 
 showed this avidity for liberty, his- conduct toward his old masters was often 
 generous, a^.-d almost never did he seize the opportunity to inflict vengeance for 
 his past wrongs. The eloquent Southern orator and writer, Henry W. Grady, 
 said : " History has no parallel to the faith kept by the negro in the South during 
 the war. Often five hundred negroes to a single white man, and yet through 
 these dujky throngs the women and children w^alked in safety and the 
 unprotected homes rested in peace. . A thousand torches would have 
 
 disbanded every Southern army, but not one was lighted." 
 
 It was with conditions, and only after great hesitation, that the final step of 
 emancipating the slaves was taken by President Lincoln in September, 1862. 
 The proclamation was distinctly a war measure, but its reception by the North 
 and by the foreign powers and its immediate effect upon the contest were such 
 that its expediency was at once recognized. Thereafter there was possible no 
 question as to the personal freedom of the negro in the United States of 
 America. With the Confederacy, slavery went down once and forever. In the 
 so-called reconstruction period which followed, the negro suffered almost as 
 much from the over-zeal of his political friends as from the prejudice of his old 
 masters. A negro writer, who is a historian of his race, has declared that the 
 Government eave the neero the statute book when he should have had the 
 spelling book ; that it placed him in the legislature when he ought to have been 
 in the school house, and that, so to speak, " the heels were put where the brains 
 ought to have been." A quarter of a century and more has passed since that 
 turbulent period began, and if the negro has become less prominent as a political 
 factor, all the more for that reason has he been advancing steadily though slowly 
 in the requisites of citizenship. He has learned that he must, by force of 
 circumstances, turn his attention, for the time at least, rather to educational, in- 
 dustrial, and material progress than to political ambition. And the record of 
 his advance on these lines is promising and hopeful. In Mississippi alone, for 
 instance, the negroes own one-fifth of the entire property in the State. In all, 
 the negroes of the South to-day possess two hundred and fifty million dollars' 
 worth of property. Everywhere throughout the South white men and negroes 
 may be found working together. 
 
 At the beginning of the war the negro population of the country was about 
 four millions, to-day it is between seven and seven and a-half millions ; in 1880, 
 fifteen-sixteenths of the whole colored population belonged to the Southern 
 States, and the census of 1 890 shows that the proportion has not greatly changed. 
 
THE FREE NEGRO. 291 
 
 This ratio in itself shows how absurdly trifling in results have been all the move- 
 ments toward colonization or emigration to Northern States. The neero 
 emphatically belongs to the Southern States, and in them and by them his future 
 must be determined. Another point decided conclusively by the census of 1890 
 is seen in the refutation of an idea based, indeed, on the census of 1880, but 
 due in its origin to the very faulty census of 1870. This idea was that the 
 colored population had increased much more rapidly in proportion than the 
 white population. The new census shows, on the contrary, that the whites in 
 the Southern States increased during the last decade nearly twice as rapidly as 
 the negroes, or, as the census bulletin puts it, in increase of population, " the 
 colored race has not held its own against the white man in a region where the 
 climate and conditions are, of all those which the country affords, the best suited 
 to its development." 
 
 The promise of the negro race to-day is not so much in the development 
 of men of exceptional talent, such as Frederick Douglas or Senator Bruce, as 
 in the general spread of intelligence and knowledge. The Southern States have 
 very generally given the negro equal educational opportunities with the whites, 
 while the eagerness of the race to learn is shown in the recently ascertained 
 fact that while the colored population has increased only twenty-seven per cent, 
 the enrollment in the colored schools has increased one hundred and thirty-seven 
 per cent. Fifty industrial schools are crowded by the colored youth of the 
 South. Institutions of higher education, like the Atlanta University, and 
 Hampton Institute of Virginia, and Tuskegee College, are doing admirable work 
 in turning out hundreds of negroes fitted to educate their own race. Within a 
 year or two honors and scholarships have been taken by half a dozen colored 
 young men at Harvard, at Cornell, at Phillips Academy and at other Northern 
 schools and colleges of the highest rank. The fact that a young negro, Mr. 
 Morgan, was in 1890 elected by his classmates at Harvard as the class orator 
 has a special significance. Yet there is greater significance, as a negro news- 
 paper man writes, in the fact that the equatorial telescope now used by the 
 Lawrence University of Wisconsin was made entirely by colored pupils in the 
 School of Mechanical Arts of Nashville, Tenn. In other words, the Afro- 
 American is finding his place as an intelligent worker, a property owner, and 
 an independent citizen, rather than as an agitator, a poUtician or a race advocate. 
 In religion, superstition and effusive sentiment are giving way to stricter morality. 
 In educational matters, ambition for the high-sounding and the abstract is giving 
 place to practical and industrial acquirements. It will be many years before 
 the character of the negro, for centuries dwarfed and distorted by oppression 
 and ignorance, reaches its normal growth, but that the race is now at last upon 
 the right path and is being guided by the true principles cannot be doubted. 
 
292 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Says one who has made an exceedingly thorough personal study of the subject 
 in all the Southern States : "The evolution in the condition has kept pace with 
 that of any other races, and I think has been even a litde better. The same 
 forces of evolution that have brought him to where he is now will bring him 
 further. One thing is indisputable : the negro knows his destiny is in his own 
 hands. He finds that his salvation is not through politics, but through indus- 
 trial methods. 
 
 STATUE OF WASHINGTON IN THE GROUNDS OF THE STATE HOUSE, RICHMOND. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE STORY OK THE CIVIL WAR. 
 
 4/^4. 
 
 IT would be a mistake to suppose 
 that secession sentiments originated 
 and were exclusively maintained in 
 the Southern States. Ideas of State 
 sovereignty and of the consequent 
 risjht of a State to withdraw from the 
 Union, or at least to resist the acts 
 and laws of Congress on adequate 
 - occasion, were held by many states- 
 ^ men in the North as well as in the 
 South. Thus the "Essex Junto," 
 which had openly advocated a dis- 
 solution of the Union and the for- 
 mation of an Eastern Confederacy, 
 were foremost in assembling a con- 
 vention of the Federalists on De- 
 cember 15, 18 14, at Hartford, Con- 
 necticut, at which resolutions were passed recommending the State Legislatures 
 to resist Congress in conscripting soldiers for carrying on the war then being 
 waged against England. Threats of disunion were again heard in 1821, but 
 this time from the South, in case Missouri should be denied admission to the 
 Union on account of her unwillingness to surrender the institution of slavery. 
 Once more, in 1832, a South Carolina convention proceeded to declare the 
 tariff of the United States null and void within her own borders ; but, owing to 
 the decisive action of President Jackson, the State authorities did not venture 
 into an actual collision with Congress. 
 
 But the agitation in favor of disunion reached culmination under the 
 aggressive efforts by the South to extend slavery into new Territories, and 
 the determination by the North to confine it strictly within the States where it 
 already existed. With the formation of anti-slavery societies in the North, the 
 
 293 
 
 A SKIRMISHER. 
 
294 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 nomination of anti-slavery candidates for the Presidency from 1840 onward, the 
 passage of the "Wilmot Proviso" in 1846, the repeal of the Missouri compromise 
 in 1854, the Dred-Scott decision by the United States Supreme Court in 1857, the 
 adoption of the Lecompton Constitution in Kansas in 1859, and the raid by John 
 Brown at Harper's F"erry in 1859, it became painfully evident that Mr. Seward's 
 prediction of an "irrepressible conflict" between the North and South on the 
 subject of slavery was becoming, had already become, a reality. 
 
 As to John Brown's raid we have only to recount that on the i6th of Octo- 
 ber, 1859, he took an armed force to Harper's Ferry, capturing the arsenal and 
 armory and killing the men on guard. He was then endeavoring to secure 
 arms for operating against the South. He was, however, captured and executed 
 December 2, 1859. The expedition, it is unnecessary to say, was foolhardy 
 and whoUv without justification, and Brown paid for his misguided zeal with 
 his life. But it must be said of him that he was conscientious, and that by 
 his reckless daring he helped to crystallize sentiment on both sides of the 
 slavery question. 
 
 The election in i860 of Abraham Lincoln as President, on the platform of 
 resistance to all further extension of slavery, was the signal for the previous 
 disunion oratory and menaces to crystallize themselves into action. Seven 
 States, in the following order, viz. : South Carolina, Mississippi, Florida, 
 Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana, and Texas, seceded, and by a Congress held at 
 Montgomery, Ala., February 4, 1861, formed a Confederacy with Jefferson Davis, 
 of Mississippi, as President, and Alexander H. Stephens, of Georgia, as Vice- 
 President. 
 
 The reasons avowed for this perilous course were, "the refusal of fifteen 
 of the States for years past to fulfill their constitutional obligations, and the 
 election of a man to the high office of President of the United States whose 
 opinions and purposes are hostile to slavery." 
 
 After Mr. Lincoln's inauguration on March 4, 1861, the Confederacy was 
 increased by the addition of Virginia, Arkansas, North Carolina, and Tennessee ; 
 Kentucky and Missouri, being divided in opinion, had representatives and armies 
 in both sections. 
 
 The eleven "Confederate States of America" took from the Union nearly 
 one-half of its inhabited area, and a population of between five and six millions 
 of whites and about four millions of slaves. Their entire force capable of 
 active service numbered 600,000 men. The twenty-four States remaining loyal 
 to the Union had a population of 20,000,000, and the army at the close of the 
 war numbered 1,050,000 ; but as the majority of these were scattered on guard 
 duty over a vast region, only 262,000 were in fighting activity. Whilst the North 
 was more rich and powerful, it was, nevertheless, more inclined to peace. The 
 South was of a military spirit, accustomed to weapons, and altogether eager for 
 
296 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the fray. The soldiers of both sides were 
 equally brave, resolute, heroic, and devoted 
 to what they respectively deemed a patriotic 
 cause. 
 
 The Confederates had the advantage in 
 the outset, because Mr. Floyd, the Secretary 
 of War under President Buchanan, 
 had dispersed the regular army, com- 
 prising 16,402 officers and men, to 
 distant parts of the country where 
 they were not available, and had sent 
 off the vessels of the navy to foreign 
 stations. 
 
 Many of the old army offi H, II, 
 cers had passed over to the ' 
 ate service, and vast quantities 
 pons and ammunition had been 
 ed from Northern to 
 arsenals now in pos- 
 the seceded States, 
 the army at Indian- 
 been surrendered on 
 
 
 
 B' /rib ■£ 1/ i 
 
 Confeder- 
 of wea- 
 transferr- 
 Southern 
 session of 
 A part of 
 ola had 
 ary 18, 1861, 
 by General Twiggs, 
 to the Confederates, 
 and other soldiers 
 
 1M^9-M%' guarding our Mexi- 
 
 %m^>^. .7,1'. _ .. J T.^ _i- _ r 
 
 THE ARTS OF PEACE AND THE ART OF WAR. 
 
 ?i 
 
 'Q-^^^^ilMil can and Indian fron- 
 
 tiers were captured, 
 besides several na- 
 tional vessels and fortresses. 
 The South was, in short, 
 much better prepared for the 
 great conflict, and during the 
 first year the preponderance 
 of success was in its favor. 
 
 The Confederates 
 opened the war on April 1 2, 
 1 86 1, by bombarding Fort 
 Sumter, which had been 
 occupied by Major Robert 
 Anderson and a company 
 of eighty men. This fort, 
 
McCLELLAN. 297 
 
 although fiercely pounded by cannon balls and shells and set on fire several 
 times, was gallantly held for two days, when it was obliged to surrender ; 
 but its brave defenders were allowed to march out saluting the old flag, 
 and to depart for the North without being regarded as prisoners of war. 
 The attack on Sumter created the wildest excitement throughout the entire 
 land, and it opened the eyes of the North to the amazing fact of a civil war. 
 A wave of patriotism, as mighty as it was sudden, swept over the United 
 States. President Lincoln issued a call for 75,000 volunteers for three months, 
 and soon after another call for 64,000 men for the army and 18,000 for 
 the navy, to serve during the war. The need for these calls was urgent 
 enough. On April 20th the Confederates easily captured the great Norfolk 
 Navy Yard, with three or four national vessels, including the frigate " Merri- 
 mac," which subsequently wrought such fearful havoc at Hampton Roads, 
 2000 cannon, besides small arms, munitions, and stores of immense value, all 
 of which were given up without a shot in defense. The arsenal at Harper's 
 Ferry, with millions of dollars' worth of arms and ammunition, was also in their 
 possession ; and before the end of April 35,000 of their soldiers were already 
 in the field, whilst 10,000 of these were rapidly marching northward. General 
 R. E. Lee had been appointed Commander-in-chief of the army and navy of 
 Virginia, and the 6th Regiment of Massachusetts militia had been savagely 
 mobbed in the streets of Baltimore whilst going to the protection of Washington. 
 
 A Unionist attack on the Confederates at Big Bethel, Va., was repulsed, 
 but the Confederates were driven out of Western Virginia by General G. B. 
 McClellan. Then came, on July 21, the engagement at Bull Run, known also as 
 that of Manassas Junction, one of the most significant battles of the war. 
 General Irwin McDowell, acting under instructions of General Scott, marched 
 against the Confederate army under General Beauregard, and in the outset met 
 with encouraging success ; but just as the Unionists imagined. the victory theirs 
 they were vigorously pressed by reinforcements that had come hurriedly up 
 from Winchester under the leadership of General Johnston ; and being ex- 
 hausted from twelve hours of marching and fighting under a sultry sun, they 
 began a retreat which was soon turned into a panic, attended with wild disorder 
 and demoralization. Had the Confederates, among whom at the close of the 
 day was President Davis himself, only known the extent of their triumph, they 
 might have followed it and possibly have seized Washington. About 30,000 
 men fought on each side. The Confederate loss was 378 killed, 1489 wounded, 
 and 30 missing. The Unionists lost 481 killed, loii wounded, and 1460 
 missing, with 20 cannon and large quantities of small arms. 
 
 From this moment it was understood that the struggle would be terrible, 
 and that it might be long, not to say doubtful. Congress, then in extra session, 
 authorized the enlistment of 500,000 men and the raising of $500,000,000. 
 
298 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Many of the States displayed intense patriotism, New York and Pennsylvania, 
 for example, appropriating each $3,000,000, whilst Massachusetts and other New 
 England States sent regiments fully equipped into the field. General McClellan 
 was summoned to reorganize and discipline the multitudes of raw recruits that 
 were thrown suddenly on his hands. His ability and thoroughness were of 
 immense value in preparing them for their subsequent effective service, and he 
 was soon after made Commander-in-chief in place of General Scott, retired. 
 The South was also laboring with tremendous zeal and energy in the endeavor 
 to enlist 400,000 men. 
 
 FORT ^tOULTRIE, CHARLESTON. WITH FORT SUMTER IN THE DISTANCE. 
 
 Early in August the death of General Nathaniel Lyon whilst attacking the 
 Confederate General Ben. McCulloch at Wilson's Creek, and the retreat of his 
 army, threw all Southern Missouri into the hands of the enemy. A few days 
 after, General Butler took Forts Hatteras and Clark, with 700 prisoners, 1000 
 muskets, and other stores. But victories alternated, for now General Sterling 
 Price surrounded and captured the Unionist Colonel Mulligan and his Irish 
 brigade of 2780, at Lexington, Mo. Worse, however, than this was the near 
 annihilation, October 21st, of a Unionist force of 1700 under General C. P. Stone 
 and Colonel E. D. Baker at Ball's Bluff. The noble Baker and 300 of the men 
 
VICTORY AND DEFEAT. 
 
 299 
 
 were slain and over 500 taken prisoners. Ten 
 Dupont, aided by General T. W. Sherman w 
 Confederate forts on Hilton Head and Phillips' 
 Sea Islands. General Fremont, unable to find 
 General Price in the West, was relieved of his 
 General U. S. Grant, by capturing the Confed 
 checked the advance of General Jeff. Thompson. 
 8th, occurred a memorable event which imperiled 
 
 days later Commodore S. F. 
 
 ith 10,000 men, reduced the 
 Island and seized the adjacent 
 
 and ensjaofe the Confederate 
 
 command of 30,000 men ; but 
 
 erate camp at Belmont, Mo., 
 
 On the next day, November 
 
 the peaceful relations between 
 
 BATTLE OF PITTSBURG L.\NDING. 
 
 the United States and Great Britain. Captain Wilkes of the United States 
 frigate, "San Jacinto," compelled the British mail steamer, "Trent," to give up two 
 of her passengers, the Confederate Commissioners, Mason and Slidell, who were 
 on their way respectively to England and France in the interest of the South. 
 A foreign war might have resulted had not Mr. William H. Seward, the astute 
 Secretary of State, promptly disavowed the act and returned the Commissioners 
 to English keeping. General E. O. C. Ord, commanding the Third Pennsylvania 
 Brigade, gained a victory on December 20th at Dranesville over the Confederate 
 
300 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 brigade of General J. E. B. Stuart, who lost 230 soldiers, and during the same 
 month General Pope reported the capture of 2500 prisoners in Central Missouri, 
 with the loss of only 100 men ; but 1000 of these were taken by Colonel Jeff. C. 
 Davis by surprising the Confederate camp at Milford. 
 
 The year 1862 was marked by a series of bloody encounters. It opened 
 with a Union army of 450,000 against a Confederate army of 350,000. The 
 fighting began at Mill Spring, in Southern Kentucky, on January 19th, with an 
 assault by the Confederates led by General F. K. Zollicoffer, acting under 
 General G. B. Crittenden. They were routed by General George H. Thomas, 
 Zollicoffer being killed and Crittenden flying across the Cumberland River, 
 leaving ten guns and 1500 horses. This victory stirred the heart of the nation, 
 and brought at once into brilliant prominence the great soldier and noble 
 character whose greatnes blazed out like a sun at the close of the war. 
 
 Another blow was soon struck. Brigadier General Grant, with 15,000 
 troops, supported by Commodore A. H. Foote with seven gunboats, reduced Fort 
 Henry on the Tennessee River and took its commander. General L. Tilghman, 
 prisoner, but could not prevent the greater portion of the garrison from 
 escaping to Fort Donelson, twelve miles to the east. This stronghold, com- 
 manding the navigation of the Cumberland River and containing 15,000 
 defenders under General J. B. Floyd, was regarded as impregnable. It fell, 
 however, on February i6th, under a combined attack of Grant and Foote, 
 surrendering 12,000 men and 40 cannon. Generals Floyd and Buckner, with a 
 few of their command, managed to escape across the river by night, and General 
 N. B. Forrest, with 800 cavalry, also got away. This splendid achievement 
 threw Nashville and all Northern Tennessee into possession of the Unionists, 
 and caused the immediate evacuation of the Confederate camp at Bowling 
 Green, Kentucky. 
 
 In the East, about the same time, General Burnside and Commodore 
 Goldsborough, with 11,500 men on 31 steamboats, captured, with a loss of 300, 
 Roanoke Island, N. C, and 2500 Confederates. On March 14th they carried 
 New Bern by assault, losing 600 but taking 2 steamboats, 69 cannon, and 500 
 prisoners ; and next they seized Fort Macon, with its garrison of 500 and stores. 
 But the Unionist Generals Reno and Foster were repulsed, respectively, at 
 South Mills and Goldsborough. One of the most notable of naval encrasfements 
 took place on March 8th and 9th, when the Confederate ironclad, "Virginia," 
 known better by her original name, the " Merrimac," steamed out from Norfolk 
 attended by two gunboats. She plunged her iron ram into the Union frigate, 
 "Cumberland," causing her to sink and to carry down part of her crew ; she 
 blew up the " Congress," another Union frigate, destroying more than half of her 
 crew of 434, drove the frigate " Lawrence " under the guns of Fortress Monroe, 
 and bombarded until dusk with terrific energy, aided also by her gunboats, the 
 
MONITOR AND MERRIMAC. 
 
 301 
 
 Union steam frio-ate " Minnesota," which had o-ot aground. She seemed 
 destined on the next day to work immeasurable and unimpeded havoc. But, 
 providentially, during the night the Union "Monitor," looking like "a cheese 
 box on a raft," which had been built by Captain Ericsson and was commanded 
 with consummate skill by Lieutenant J. L. Worden, steamed into the roadstead 
 on her trial trip from New York. When, therefore, the " Merrimac " approached 
 for new conquests the following morning her surprise was tremendous upon 
 
 An unwonted and dramatic naval duel now 
 
 meeting such a strange craft 
 
 ANTIET\M BRIDGE. 
 
 occurred, from which the Confederate ram retired badly crippled and was soon 
 afterward blown up to prevent her being captured. The "Monitor" was, 
 unfortunately, lost some months afterward, in a storm off Hatteras. 
 
 The smoke had not vanished from Hampton Roads before news came of 
 an assault at Pea Ridge by from 16,000 to 18,000 Confederates, including 5000 
 Indians, under General E. Van Dorn, on 10,500 Unionists under General S. R. 
 Curtis, supported by Generals Asboth and Sigel. After three days of severe 
 fighting, in which 1351 Unionists fell, the Confederates fled with precipitation. 
 
302 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 leaving Generals B. McCulloch and Mcintosh dead and having Generals Price 
 and Slack among their wounded. 
 
 General McClellan having raised his 200,000 or more men to a high degree 
 of efficiency, transferred considerably more than half of them to Fortress Monroe 
 for the purpose of advancing on Richmond by way of the peninsula between the 
 York and James Rivers. He left General Banks with 7000 soldiers to guard 
 the Virginia Valley. This force, at that time under the command of General James 
 Shields, because Banks had gone temporarily to Washington, was fiercely assailed 
 at Kernstown by "Stonewall" Jackson at the head of 4000 men. Jackson 
 was repulsed with a loss of 1000, whilst Shields lost 600. McClellan's advance 
 was checked for a month by Confederate batteries at Warwick Creek and again 
 at Williamsburg by General Magruder's works. Here General Hooker's division 
 fought well for nine hours with heavy losses. Magruder, flanked by Hancock, 
 whose two brigades fought bravely, was obliged to retreat, leaving 700 of his 
 wounded. The Unionists lost altogether 2228, whilst the Confederates lost not 
 quite so many. 
 
 In the meantime, on April 6th, General Grant, with an army of 40,000, was 
 surprised at Pittsburg Landing by 50,000 Confederates under General A. S. 
 Johnson. General Grant, instead of being with his troops, was on a boat near 
 Savannah, seven miles below. The Union forces were completely surprised. 
 No intrenchments or earthworks of any kind had been erected — there were no 
 abattis. The Union forces, surprised, were rapidly driven back with heavy loSs in 
 guns, killed, wounded, and prisoners, from Shiloh Church to the bluffs of the 
 Tennessee, under which thousands of demoralized men took refuge. General 
 Albert S. Johnson had been killed in the midst of the battle and General 
 Beauregard succeeded to the command. Had General Johnson been alive the 
 result mieht have been different ; but Beauresfard was in command, and he 
 missed the one opportunity of his life in resting on his arms when he should 
 have pressed the enemy to the river and forced a surrender. But relief was at 
 hand, and under a leader who was a master general on the field. Sunday 
 night General Don Carlos Buell arrived on the scene with a part of the Army 
 of the Ohio. Moving General Nelson's division across the Tennessee in boats, 
 he had them in position by seven o'clock in the evening, ready for the onset 
 in the morning. Two more divisions were crossed early in the morning. At 
 seven o'clock the attack was begun. General Buell leading his troops in 
 person and General Grant advancing with his troops, yesterday overwhelmed 
 by defeat, to-day hopeful and confident. The result is well known. Buell's 
 fresh troops, handled in a masterly manner, were irresistible. By four o'clock 
 the enemy lost all they had gained and were in full retreat, and the day 
 was won, General Buell receiving unstinted praise for his victory. The 
 Union loss was 1735 killed, 7882 wounded, and 3956 missing; total, 13,573. 
 
BATTLE OF 
 
 CHANCELLORSVILLE. JACKSON'S ATTACK ON THE RIGHT WING. 
 
304 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 The Confederates' loss was 1728 killed, 8012 wounded, 957 missing; total, 
 10,699. 
 
 About the same date General Pope and Commodore Foote captured Island 
 No. 10, with 6700 Confederates under Brigadier General Makall ; and soon after 
 Memphis surrendered to the Unionists, and on April nth Fort Pulaski fell 
 before a bombardment by General Q. A. Gilmore. This same month was notable 
 for naval victories. Admiral Farragut with a fleet of forty-seven armed vessels 
 (and 310 guns stormed the Confederate Forts St. Philip and Jackson, destroyed 
 various fire-rafts and gunboats, and after a series of brilliant actions compelled 
 the Confederate General Lovell with 3000 defenders to withdraw from New 
 Orleans, leaving it to be occupied by 15,000 Unionists under General Butler. 
 In the words of another, this "was a contest between iron hearts in wooden 
 vessels, and iron clads with iron beaks, and the iron hearts prevailed." 
 
 McClellan's army — a part of which had been thrown across the Chicka- 
 hominy — was savagely attacked on May 28th, at Fair Oaks, by General Joseph 
 E. Johnston, now Commander-in-chief of the Confederate forces. Although 
 Johnston was badly wounded and his troops after a day of hard fighting were 
 obliged to retire, yet the Union loss was 5739, including five colonels killed and 
 seven generals wounded. McClellan was now reinforced until he had altogether 
 556,828 men, of whom 1 15,162 were in good condition for effective service. Noth- 
 ing, however, was accomplished until General Lee, who had succeeded the dis- 
 abled Johnston, forced the fighting on June 26th that led to six horrible battles on 
 as many successive days, known as those of Oak Grove, Mechanicsville, Gaines's 
 Mills, Savage Station, White Oak Swamp, and Malvern Hill. In the last one 
 the Confederates were signally defeated by McClellan with a loss of 10,000, 
 while the Union loss was about 5000. During those six battles the Union loss 
 was 1582 killed, 7709 wounded, and 5958 missing, making a total of 15,249. 
 The Confederate loss was perhaps double ; General Griffith and three colonels 
 killed. Nevertheless, McClellan's campaign was unsuccessful ; Richmond was 
 not taken ; and by order of the President he retreated to the Potomac. 
 
 General Halleck now became Commander-in-chief and a vigorous campaign 
 was opened by the Unionist General Pope. He was met in several stubbornly 
 fought actions by the Confederates under Generals Lee, Jackson, and Long- 
 street, and was badly routed. '■' In this bloody affair, known as the second battle 
 of Bull Run, the Unionists lost 25,000, including 9000 prisoners ; the Con- 
 
 * In accounting for his defeat General Pope attempted to fix the blame upon General Fitz John 
 Porter, a very able and successful commander, charging that he failed to support him, and a court- 
 martial convened in the heat of the discussion cashiered the General. But later, in deference to public 
 opinion, the case was reopened, the previous unjust verdict was set aside, and General Porter's good 
 name was cleared, his conduct being fully justified — an acquittal in entire accord with the riper 
 second thought of public opinion. 
 
LEE. 
 
 305 
 
 federates lost 15,000. General Lee, on September 8th, invaded Maryland, 
 where at South Mountain he was worsted by McClellan, who lost heavily of his 
 own men, but took 1 500 prisoners. 
 
 A few days later Harper's Ferry, with 11,583 Unionists, 73 guns, and 
 immense quantities of war munitions, was surrendered to Stonewall Jackson, 
 McClellan, with 
 80,000 men at- 
 tacked Lee, posted 
 with 70,000 on a 
 ridg-e facing- Antie- 
 tam Creek. This 
 determined battle 
 ended in Lee's de- 
 feat and retreat. 
 McClellan lost 
 2010 men killed, 
 94 1 6 wounded, and 
 1043 rnissing ; a 
 total of 12,469. Lee 
 lost 1842 killed, 
 9399 wounded, and 
 2292 missing; to- 
 tal, 13.533- This 
 is regarded as the 
 bloodiest day in the 
 history of America. 
 There is little 
 doubt that had Mc- 
 Clellan followed 
 up his magnificent 
 victory he could 
 have entered Rich- 
 mond. Here was 
 his mistake ; but 
 this did not justify 
 the Government in 
 
 retiring him as it did. Surely McClellan's great victory entiried him to the 
 further command ; but the opposition, especially that of Secretary Stanton, was 
 too powerful, and he was retired. 
 
 General Burnside, having succeeded McClellan, assailed Lee at Fredericks- 
 burg, December 13th, but was disastrously beaten. His loss was 1152 killed. 
 
 GENERAL ROBERT EDMUND LEE. 
 
3o6 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 9101 wounded, 3234 missing ; total, 13,771. The Confederate loss was about 
 5000. General Burnside was relieved in favor of General Hooker in January, 
 1863, who — having received reinforcements until his army amounted to 100,000 
 infantry, 13,000 cavalry, and 10,000 artillery — assumed the offensive against Lee 
 on May 2d, 1863, at Chancellorsville, but was terribly defeated. He lost 17,197 
 men. His defeat was due to a brilliant rear and flank movement executed by 
 Stonewall Jackson, who thus demolished the Eleventh Corps but was himself 
 slain. Jackson's death might well be regarded as an irreparable disaster to the 
 Confederate cause. 
 
 Lee, with nearly 100,000 men, again marched northward, taking 4000 
 prisoners at Winchester. He was overtaken, July ist, by the Union army, 
 numbering 100,000, now under the command of General George G. Meade, at 
 Gettysburg ; where a gallant and bloody battle was fought, lasting three days 
 and ending in a great victory for the Unionists. One of the features of the 
 battle was a gallant charge of Pickett's Confederate Brigade, when they faced a 
 battery of 100 guns and were nearly annihilated. But it was all American 
 bravery. They lost 2834 killed, 13,709 wounded, 6643 missing; total, 23,186. 
 The total Confederate loss was 36,000. Had Meade known the extent of his 
 triumph he might have followed and destroyed the retreating Lee, whose army 
 in this campaign dwindled from 100,000 to 40,000. 
 
 On the same memorable day, July 3d, Vicksburg, after having resisted 
 many and determined assaults, and after finding its defenders on the south 
 surprised and beaten in detail by Grant's army aided by Commodore Porter's 
 naval operations, surrendered, closing a campaign in which Grant had taken 
 37,000 prisoners, with arms and munitions for 60,000 men. His own loss was 
 943 killed, 7095 wounded, and 537 missing; a total of 8515. These two 
 notable victories were the turning points in the war. 
 
 Meantime, in the West the war had been pursued during the year with 
 varying fortunes. The Confederate General Forrest had captured 1500 men 
 at Murfreesboro, Tenn.; Kirby Smith had captured 5000 Unionists at Richmond, 
 Ky. ; General Bragg had captured 4000 prisoners at Mumfordsville, Tenn. ; 
 Generals McCook and Rousseau, having attacked the enemy without the orders 
 of General Buell, and thinking, as General Buell said, to win a victory without 
 his assistance, were defeated by General Bragg at Perryville, whose loss was 
 2300: our loss was 4340. General Rosecrans, with a loss of 782, whipped the 
 Confederate General Price, at luka. Miss., whose loss was 1000 men. Rose- 
 crans repulsed again the Confederates on September 17th at Corinth, inflicting 
 a loss of 1423 killed and taking 2248 prisoners. His own loss was 2359 men. 
 A brigade of 2000 Unionists was captured by John Morgan. A campaign of 
 46,910 men under Rosecrans culminated in the battle of Stone River, January 
 2d, 1863, against Bragg, who was beaten and forced to retreat. The Unionist 
 
3o8 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 losses were 1533 killed, 7245 wounded, 2800 missing; a total of 11,578. 
 Bragg's loss was 9000 killed and wounded and over 1000 missing. The Con- 
 federate Van Dorn surprised and took prisoners 2000 men at Holly Springs, 
 and at the same time took ;^4,ooo,ooo worth of stores. General Sherman was 
 repulsed at Chickasaw Bayou with a loss of 2000 men ; but General J. A. Mc- 
 Clernand reduced Fort Hindman, capturing 5000 prisoners and 17 guns, while 
 his loss was only 977. Colonel Grierson made a famous raid with 1700 cavalry 
 to Baton Rouge, cutting Confederate communications and taking 500 prisoners. 
 At Milliken's Bend the Unionist General Dennis, having 1400, repelled an 
 attack of the Confederate General H. McCulloch, the loss on either side being 
 500. At Helena, Arkansas, the Unionist General B. M. Prentiss, with 4000, 
 also repulsed General Holmes with 3646, of whom 1636 were lost. The Con- 
 federate raider, Morgan, with a mounted force of 4000 men, invaded Ohio, 
 July 7th, but was caught by gunboats and obliged to surrender. 
 
 General Burnside, early in September, at Cumberland Gap, captured General 
 Frazier with fourteen guns and 2000 men. Then came, on September 1 9th, the 
 great battle of Chickamauga, between Rosecrans and Thomas with 55,000 men 
 on one side, and Brao^o^ and Lono-street with about the same number on the other 
 side. Longstreet annihilated Rosecrans' right wing ; but Thomas by his firmness 
 and skill saved the day. The Confederates lost 18,000, while the Union loss was 
 1644 killed, 9262 wounded, 4945 missing; total, 15,581. Our army fell back on 
 Chattanooga. Longstreet's attempt, Nov. 28th, to dislodge Burnside from Knox- 
 ville resulted in his own loss of 800 and retreat. The Unionists lost 100 men. 
 
 On September 2 2d to 24th the forces of General George H. Thomas, rein- 
 forced by General Sherman, under the command of Grant, assaulted Bragg's 
 army on Mission Ridge, facing Chattanooga. General Sherman crossed the 
 Tennessee to attempt a flank movement but was repulsed. General Hooker 
 moved up Lookout Mountain and drove the Confederates before him, capturing 
 men and guns. Then General G. H. Thomas, in accordance with his original 
 plan of battle, moved his army by the front directly up the heights of Mission 
 Ridge, assaihng the enemy in the very teeth of his batteries. The fight was 
 desperate, but Thomas's forces won, driving the enemy, making many prisoners 
 and capturing many guns. The Union losses were 757 killed, 4529 wounded, 
 330 missing ; total, 5616. There were 6142 prisoners captured from the enemy. 
 
 During this time Charleston, which had inaugurated the Rebellion, pluckily 
 resisted all attempts to take it. For example, her defenders beat back 6000 
 Unionists with a loss of 574 men at Secessionville June i6th. Again, they dis- 
 abled two of the blockading gunboats on January ist, 1863 ; again, they forced 
 nine bombarding iron-clads under Commodore Dupont to retire ; again, they 
 repulsed from Fort Wagner a storming party under General Gilmore, inflicting 
 a loss of 1500, while their loss was but 100 men ; again, while obliged to evacuate 
 
A GREAT FIGHT. 
 
 309 
 
 Fort Wagner, leaving 18 guns there, and 
 seven guns in Battery Gregg, they re- 
 pulsed the Unionists' attempt to scale 
 Fort Sumter and slew 200 men. 
 
 Nor did the Unionists fare better 
 in Florida. They lost under 
 General T. Seymour 2000 of 
 his 6000 troops at Olustee, 
 where the Confederates lost 
 but 730 men. The Unionists 
 again lost 
 1600 out of 
 2000 men 
 under G'^" "^"■' ^^ 
 
 RETREAT OF I.EE S ARMY. 
 
 Wessels at 
 Plymouth, 
 North Caro- 
 lina, when 
 the Confed- 
 erate General Hoke's loss 
 was but 300 men. 
 
 In the Southwest, 
 however, the Unionists' 
 cause had gained con- 
 siderable advantages un- 
 der General Banks, having 
 a command of 30,000 men. 
 Aided by Commodore 
 Farragut, at Alexandria, 
 La., he drove General R. 
 Taylor and captured 2000 
 prisoners, several steam- 
 boats, and 22 guns. His 
 assault, however, on Port 
 Hudson, in June, was re- 
 pelled with a loss of 2000 
 
3IO THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 men, while the Confederates lost but 300 men. But Port Hudson, as it was about 
 to be cannonaded by the gunboats set free by the fall of Vicksburg, was surren- 
 dered, July 6th, by the Confederate General Gardener, with his garrison of 6408 
 men. Banks' effective force had been reduced to 10,000. His total captures 
 during the campaign were 10,584 men, "j^ guns, and 6000 small arms. But 
 Brashear City had some days before been surprised and captured by General R. 
 Taylor (Confederate) with a Union loss of 1000 men and 10 guns. The Unionist 
 General Dudley lost near Donaldsonville 300 prisoners, and again, the Unionist 
 General Franklin with a fleet and 4000 men was repelled with a loss of two gun- 
 boats, 15 guns, and 250 men, by less than that number within the fort at Sabine 
 Pass, and at Teche Bayou the 67th Indiana Regiment was captured entire. 
 
 The Red River expeditions in March and April, 1864, toward Shreveport 
 under General Banks, from New Orleans, with a force of 40,000, and under 
 General Steel, from Little Rock, with 12,000, were disastrous failures. The 
 former had to retreat with a loss of about 5000, and the latter was also beaten 
 back with a loss of 2200; but at Jenkins Ferry he repulsed the Confederate 
 attack led by General Kirby Smith, with a loss of 2300. In August of this year 
 (1864) Commodore Farragut executed one of the fiercest and most heroic 
 naval combats on record. Having lashed himself to the mast of the Hartford, he 
 advanced with a fleet of 14 wooden steamers and gunboats and four iron-clad 
 monitors against Forts Morgan and Gaines, at the entrance of Mobile Bay, 
 He ran the bows of his wooden vessels full speed against the rebel iron-clad 
 Tennessee, gaining a notable victory, which ended in the fall of the forts and 
 the city of Mobile. 
 
 General Grant was appointed Commander-in-chief of all the Union armies 
 on March i, 1864. Having sent Sherman to conduct a campaign in the West, he 
 himself on May 4 and 5, crossed the Rapidan for a direct southerly advance to 
 Richmond. A campaign of 43 days followed, in which more than 100,000 men, 
 frequently reinforced, were engaged on either side. He was met by Lee in the 
 Wilderness, where, after two days of terrible slaughter, the battle ended without 
 decided advantage to either side. Among the Unionists, General J. S. Wads- 
 worth was killed and seven generals were wounded, the entire loss amount- 
 ing to 20,000 men. The Confederates lost 8000 men, with Longstreet badly 
 wounded. 
 
 Finding Lee's position impregnable, Grant advanced by a flank movement 
 to Spottsylvania Court House. Here, on May nth, Hancock, by a desperate 
 assault, captured Generals Johnson and E. H. Stewart, with 3000 men and 
 30 guns, while Lee himself barely escaped. But no fighting, however desperate, 
 could carry Lee's works. Sheridan with his cavalry now made a dashing raid 
 toward Richmond. He fought the Confederate cavalry, killed their General. 
 J. E. B. Stuart, and returned, having suffered little damage, to Grant. General 
 
A GREAT FIGHT. 
 
 3" 
 
 Butler with 30,000 men steamed up the James River and seized City Point, with 
 the view of seizing Petersburg. He was, however, too slow, and in a fight with 
 Beauregard, near Proctor's Creek, lost 4000 men, while the Confederates lost 
 but 3000. 
 
 General Grant reached. May 1 7th, the North Anna, where he gained some 
 advantage, but as Lee was strongly intrenched, he moved on again to Cold 
 Harbor. Here an assault on Lee ended with a Union loss of 1705 killed, 907:^ 
 wounded and 2406 missing. Sheridan again raided Lee's rear, tore up rail- 
 roads, and burnt stores, and after having lost 735 men he returned to Grant with 
 370 prisoners. Grant now pressed on toward the James River ; assaults were 
 
 ENTRANCE TO GETTYSBURG CEMETERY. 
 
 made on Petersburg with a loss of many killed and 5000 prisoners. The 
 Unionist General Wilson, with 8000 cavalry, while tearing up the Danville 
 railroad, lost 1000 prisoners. 
 
 Another attempt to take Petersburg by a mine explosion resulted in a 
 Unionist loss of 4400 and Confederate loss of 1000. A. series of gallant 
 attacks by the Unionists were as gallantly repulsed. Thus Hancock assailed 
 Lee's left wing below Richmond, losing 5000 men. Warren seized the Weldon 
 Railroad, at the expense of 4450, while the Confederates lost but 1 200. Han- 
 cock's attempt to seize Ream's Station ended in his being driven back and 
 
312 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 losing 2400 men. Warren grasped the Squirrel Level Road at a cost of 2500 
 men. Butler, however, took Port Harrison, with 115 guns, but failed to take 
 Fort Gilmore after a loss of 300. The Confederates, attempting to retake Fort 
 Harrison, were beaten back with a heavy loss. The Union cavalry under Gen- 
 eral Kautz advanced within five miles of Richmond, but were driven back with 
 a loss of 9 guns and 500 men. Hancock tried to turn the Confederate flank 
 and took 1000 prisoners, but had to retire with a loss of 1500. 
 
 Thus this campaign of 1864 closed with a loss in the aggregate of 87,387 
 men from the Army of the Potomac. 
 
 In West Virginia Sigel was routed at New Market by J. C. Breckinridge 
 with a loss of six guns and 700 men. Hunter, succeeding Sigel, beat the Con- 
 federates, June 8th, at Piedmont, killing General Jones and taking 1500 men, but 
 was himself with 20,000 men, soon after beaten at Lynchburg, and forced to a 
 disastrous retreat over the Alleghanies to the Potomac. 
 
 This opened the way for the Confederate, Early, with 20,000 veterans, to 
 march northward. With a loss of but 600 he defeated General Lew Wallace 
 near Frederick, killing and capturing 2000 men. After threatening Baltimore 
 and Washington he retreated South with 2500 captured horses and 5000 cattle. 
 He also defeated at Winchester General Crook, whose loss was 1 200. Shortly 
 after the Unionist General Averill defeated B. F. Johnson's cavalry and took 
 500 prisoners. 
 
 Not long after, on September 19, 1864, Early, after a brilliant attack by 
 Sheridan at Winchester, was routed, losing 6000 men, while the Unionists lost 
 1000 less. At Fisher's Hill Sheridan again routed him, taking 16 guns and 
 HOC prisoners; at Cedar Creek, while Sheridan was absent at Washington, 
 Early made a sudden and determined assault, throwing the Unionists into a panic- 
 stricken mob, capturing 24 guns and 1200 prisoners. Sheridan, by his famous 
 ride of twenty miles, met his beaten army. He reorganized it, inspired it to 
 make a general and magnificent attack, and won a great victory, recapturing 
 his 24 guns, taking 23 more, and 1500 prisoners. The loss on either side 
 was about 3000. 
 
 In the Southwest General Sturgis (L^nion) with 12,000 men routed General 
 Forrest at Guntown, Miss., killing and capturing 4000. In East Tennessee 
 the Confederate raider Morgan captured 1600 Unionists at Licking River, but 
 was himself soon after chased away with a loss of half his force. During these 
 operations General Sherman advanced (May 18, 1864) with 100,000 men from 
 Chattanooga. He was stubbornly resisted by General J. E. Johnston with an 
 army of 54,000. At Kenesaw Mountain Sherman lost 3000 men while the 
 Confederates lost 442. He, however, kept flanking and fighting the Confed- 
 erates until he reached Atlanta, during which two months the enemy had lost 
 14,200 men ; but reinforcements kept their numbers up to 51,000. During 
 
SHERMAN'S MARCH. 
 
 313 
 
 these movements the Confederate General Polk, who on accepting his commis- 
 sion in the army had not resigned his position as a Bishop of the Protestant 
 Episcopal Church, was killed by a cannon ball while reconnoitring on Pine 
 Mountain, a few miles north of Marietta. Hood succeeded Johnston, and 
 aimed a heavy blow at Thomas, on Sherman's right, losing 4000 and inflicting 
 
 LONGSTREET REPORTING AT BRAGO'S HEADQUARTERS. 
 
 a loss of but 1500. On the 22d occurred another great battle in which 
 McPherson, a very superior Union general, was killed, and 4000 Unionists 
 were lost. The Confederate loss was, however, not less than 8000. General 
 Stoneman whilst raiding Hood's rear was captured, with 1000 of his cavalry. 
 Hood, after suffering a heavy repulse by Logan, and another at Jonesboro 
 by Howard, in the latter of which he lost 2000, and still another by J. C. 
 
314 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Davis, when Jonesboro and many guns and prisoners were taken from 
 him, retreated eastward, leaving Atlanta, September ist, to the Union victors. 
 Being reinforced, however, so as to have about 55,000 troops, he returned for 
 an invasion of Tennessee. At Franklin, November 30th, he made a desperate 
 onset against Schofield, and was baffled, at an expense of 4500 men to himself 
 and of 2320 to the Union. At Nashville, to which he laid siege, he was struck 
 by Thomas, December 15th, with great skill and determination during a two 
 days' battle, and broken to pieces, having lost more than 13,000, besides seventy- 
 two pieces of artillery. The Union loss was 10,000 during the campaign. In 
 November and December Sherman at the head of 65,500, including the cavalry 
 protection of Kilpatrick, executed his famous march to the sea, i.e., from Atlanta 
 to Savannah. His reward was 167 guns and 1328 prisoners and a demoralized 
 South. The Confederate General Hardee, who had already evacuated Savan- 
 nah, was obliged by a new advance of Sherman northward, February, 1865, 
 to evacuate Charleston also, with 1 2,000 men. A cavalry engagement took 
 place near the north line of South CaroHna, between Kilpatrick and Wade 
 Hampton, in which the former was surprised, but the latter finally beat him. 
 Near Fayetteville, North Carolina, March 15th, he was attacked without success 
 by Hardee, now acting under Joseph Johnston, having 40,000 men under his 
 command ; and three days after at Bentonville by Johnston himself. Sherman 
 lost 1643, but forced Johnston to retire, leaving 267 dead and 1625 prisoners 
 and wounded. 
 
 Fort Fisher, that protected the blockade runners at Wilmington, N. C, was 
 bombarded by Commodore Porter and carried by assault by General A. H. 
 Terry, January 16, 1865. This victory, purchased at a cost of 410 killed and 
 536 wounded, threw into the Union hands 169 guns and 2083 prisoners. And 
 Wilmington itself fell about one month later, under an attack by Schofield. 
 
 General James H. Wilson, with 15,000 cavalry from the armies of Grant 
 and Thomas, routed General Forrest at Selma, Ala., April 2d, capturing 22 
 guns and 2700 prisoners and burning 125,000 bales of cotton. Soon after, he 
 captured at Columbus, Ga., 52 guns and 1200 prisoners, besides burning a 
 gunboat, 250 cars, and 115,000 cotton bales. He took Fort Tyler by assault, 
 but ceased operations at Macon, Ga., because by that time the rebellion was 
 crushed. 
 
 General Grant resumed operations February 6, 1865, when he repulsed at 
 Hatcher's Run, at a cost of 2000 troops, the Confederates, who lost 1000. 
 General Sherielan with 10,000 cavalry routed Early, on March 2d, from Waynes- 
 boro, taking 11 guns and 1600 prisoners, and joined Grant at Petersburg after 
 having passed entirely around Lee's army. An attack by Lee against Fort 
 Stedman was repelled with a loss of 2500 to the Unionists and 4500 to the 
 Confederates. 
 
LEE'S SURRENDER. 315 
 
 Grant, fearing that Lee might attempt to evacuate Richmond, threw 
 "Warren's corps and Sheridan's cavalry to the southwest of Petersburg. 
 Warren, after having his divisions broken by Lee but re-formed by the aid of 
 Griffin, united with Sheridan, who had been foiled the day before, April ist, at 
 Five Forks. Warren and Sheridan now charged the Confederates' works, 
 which were taken, along with 5000 prisoners. A general assault was made by 
 the Union army at daylight, April 2d, when Ord's Corps (Union) carried Forts 
 Gregg and Alexander by storm. A. P. Hill, a brilliant Confederate general, 
 was shot dead. That night Lee evacuated Richmond, burning his warehouses 
 filled with stores. General Weitzel, at 6 a.m. April 3d, entered the city with 
 his men and was soon followed by President Lincoln. Petersburg was at the 
 same time abandoned. Lee halted his army, now dwindled to 35,000 men, at 
 Amelia Court House. Grant rapidly pursued. Ewell was severed from Lee's 
 rear and became one among 6000 prisoners. Lee heroically pushed on to 
 Appomattox Court House, where his flight was intercepted by Sherman marching 
 from the South. Lee was inclined to renew the fighting against Sherman, but 
 his weary and famished army stood no chance against the fearful odds around 
 them. And Lee, to prevent further useless bloodshed, surrendered his army to 
 Grant on April 9, 1865, within three days of four years after the rebellion had 
 been opened by the bombardment of Fort Sumter. Bell ringing, triumphant 
 salutes, and boundless joy throughout the United States hailed this event as the 
 close of the war. Johnston surrendered his army to Sherman at Raleigh, N. C, 
 April 26th, and Dick Taylor his, to Canby at Citronville, Ala., May 4th. The 
 terms of the surrender were magfnanimous : " Each officer and man was allowed 
 to return to his home, not to be disturbed by the United States authority so 
 long as they observed their paroles and the laws in force where they may 
 reside." 
 
 Jefferson Davis, the president of the now destroyed Confederacy, fled from 
 Richmond at the time of its evacuation. Attended at first with a cavalry escort 
 of 2000, which soon dwindled mostly away, he was making his way toward the 
 coast, with his family and "a few faithful followers " when he was captured near 
 Irwinsville, Georgia. After an imprisonment of two years in Fortress Monroe, 
 he was released, and allowed to live without molestation, mourning the lost 
 cause, until he died, December 6, 1889. 
 
 The Union soldiers numbered during the war 2,666,999, of which 294,266 
 were drafted, the rest being volunteers. The deaths on the field or from 
 wounds amounted to 5221 officers and 90,868 men, while 2321 officers 182,329 
 men died from disease or accident. The Confederate armies enrolled were 
 600,000 men, of whom they lost more than one-half The Confederate cruisers, 
 the "Alabama," "Florida," "Georgia," "Sumter," and "Tallahassee," most of 
 
3i6 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 \ 
 
 which were fitted out in British ports, well nigh destroyed American commerce, 1 
 The "Alabama," commanded by Raphael Semmes, went down off the French 
 coast, June 19, 1864, in a memorable action with the U. S. S. " Kearsarge," 
 commanded by Captain Winslow. 
 
 The greatest act of Abraham Lincoln was his Emancipation Proclamation, 
 issued January i, 1863, giving freedom to 4,000,000 of slaves. 
 
 And so ended the great internecine conflict, which has made us a strong, 
 consolidated, free nation, never again, let us hope, to be given over to fraternal 
 strife. 
 
 ^ J^kJ<2€Zjm 
 
 §?■ 
 
 LINCOLN'S GRAVE. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 som:e korgotten lessons ok the war. 
 
 By colonel A. K. McCLURE, 
 
 Editor and Proprietor of the Philadelphia Times. 
 
 Before all those who more or less actively participated in the civil or 
 military events of our Civil War shall have passed away, it might be well 
 to crystallize into history some of its forgotten lessons. The young student 
 of to-day, who must turn to history for all knowledge of the dark days of 
 the bloodiest civil war of modern times, can be easily and fully informed 
 
 as to all important political events and the 
 many battles which were fought between 
 the blue and the gray. But there are 
 many facts and incidents connected with 
 the origin and prosecution of that memo- 
 rable conflict which have no place in the 
 annals of history, but which exercised a 
 very great, and at times a controlling, 
 influence in shaping the policy of the 
 Government, and even in deciding the 
 issues of the war itself It is to some of 
 these apparently forgotten lessons of the 
 great conflict I propose to give a chapter 
 that I hope may be entertaining and 
 instructive. 
 
 When we turn aside from the beaten 
 historical paths to explore the forgotten 
 issues and movements of more than thirty 
 years ago, we are startled at the magnitude of questions in those days which 
 seem now to be accepted as incapable of controversy. The student of to-day' 
 only sees the fact that the issues between slavery and freedom were natural 
 and irrepressible, and that in such a contest, with a vast preponderance of 
 numbers, wealth, and physical and moral power, there could be but one result 
 from such a struggle ; but there are few to-day who have knowledge of the 
 intrenched power of slavery, not only in our commercial cities, but throughout 
 
 317 
 
 COLONEL A. K. MCCLURE. 
 
3i8 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the whole business interests of the country, and it will doubtless surprise many 
 readers when they are told that even as late as September, 1862, when the war 
 had been in progress for nearly two years, scores of thousands of thoroughly 
 loyal supporters of the Government in every State shuddered at the idea of 
 Emancipation. It will be equally sur- 
 prising to the students of American 
 history to-day to learn that the great 
 mass of the people of both sections 
 of the country were so 
 profoundly interested in 
 
 ,^ M^A- 
 
 '■•\ 
 
 THE SWAMP ANGEL BATTERY BOMBARDING CHARLESTON. 
 
 v^ averting fraternal conflict that only the^ 
 madness of the secession leaders forced 
 the North to unite in the support of the war by wantonly firing upon the 
 starving and helpless garrison of Fort Sumter when its peaceable surrender 
 could have been accomplished within a few hours thereafter. So general and 
 deep-seated was the aversion to war in the North, that had the Government 
 
RELUCTANCE OF THE NORTH TO FIGHT. 
 
 319 
 
 commenced hostilities, even after the capture of the national forts and arsenals 
 which had been seized by the insurgents, the North would have been hope- 
 lessly divided on the question of supporting the Government. 
 
 While it is probable that the slavery issue would have culminated in civil 
 war some time during the present century, I feel entirely warranted in assuming 
 
 GENERAL SHERIDAN TURNING DEFEAT INTO VICTORY AT CEDAR CREEK. 
 
 that the sectional conflict begun in 1861 would not have reached an appeal to 
 the sword but for the fact that both sections mutually believed the other incapa- 
 ble of accepting civil war. Had the Northern and Southern people understood 
 each other then as well as they understood each other after the soldiers of the 
 blue and gray had exhibited their matchless heroism on so many battlefields, 
 the election and inauguration of Abraham Lincoln as President would not have 
 
320 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 precipitated war. Civil war had been threatened by alarmists and agitators in 
 and out of Congress for many years, and many of the Southern leaders grew 
 offensively arrogant in discussing sectional issues during the debates in Con- 
 gress, for several years before the election of Lincoln. It was not uncommon 
 for Northern men to be taunted as cowards because they refused to accept the 
 code of honor, and finally, when the secession of States began, it was the 
 almost universal belief throughout the South that the Northern people were 
 mere money getters, and incapable of heroic action even in defense of their 
 convictions. The South assumed that the North would not fight, because it was 
 believed that the Northern people were so averse to fighting that they would 
 submit even to dissolution of the government rather than risk their lives for its 
 defense. On the other hand, the Northern people believed the Southerners to 
 be led by bombasts who would take pause in their aggressive actions whenever 
 compelled to face the fearful realities of actual war. 
 
 I have never forgotten an incident that occurred in a party caucus in the 
 Pennsylvania Legislature, held on the night after the surrender of Sumter. I 
 was then a Senator and in political accord with the majority of both branches 
 of the 1 legislature that heartily sustained President Lincoln. The occasion was 
 so grave that the caucus met in secret session, and the first half dozen speeches 
 ridiculed the idea of actual war, because the Southern people were bombasts 
 and cowards, and some of the speakers boldly declared that the Northern 
 women could sweep away to the South of the Potomac, with their brooms, these 
 blatant warriors. Having studied the situation both North and South, as Chair- 
 man of the Military Committee of the Senate, I ventured to correct the errone- 
 ous impressions created by the speakers, saying that the Southerners were of 
 our own blood and lineage, had shared all our heroism in the achievements 
 of the past, and that if we should become involved in civil war, it would be one 
 of the most desperate and bloody wars of history. My declaration that the South 
 would fight as heroically as the North was hissed from every section of the caucus. 
 How fearfully true my statements and predictions were, was soon attested on the 
 many battlefields, from the first Bull Run to Appomattox. No one then could 
 have believed that the South would marshal and maintain an army of half a 
 million men, to display the highest measure of heroism and sacrifice to overthrow 
 the noblest government of the earth, and none could then have believed that 
 the Northern people would furnish and maintain more than a million men during 
 four long years of the bloodiest conflict, as the price of the perpetuity of the 
 Republic. Had we known each other better then ; had we known that the 
 soldiers of both the North and the South would make Grecian and Roman story 
 pale before their heroism in fraternal conflict, I doubt not that the Civil War 
 begun in 1861 would have been postponed for a future generation. 
 
 The first gun fired against Sumter, on the 12th of April, 1861, sounded 
 
THE FIRST OVERT ACTS. 
 
 321 
 
 the death knell of the Southern Confederacy and of slavery ; and had the first 
 gun of the war been fired by Major Anderson, the commander of Fort Sumter, 
 against any of the Confederate batteries erected to bombard him and his little 
 command, the North would have ^ 
 
 been divided on the vital 
 issue of supporting the - 
 Government, and even 
 revolution 
 
 m the North 
 would ■ have 
 been more 
 than possible. Mr. Lincoln was 
 inaugurated on the 4th of March, 
 and from that time until the 
 "-" bombardment of Sumter the 
 
 provisional Confederate Govern- 
 ment, then located at Montgomery, Ala- 
 bama, committed acts of war against the 
 National Government, by seizing forts and 
 arsenals, and by erecting batteries at Charleston, within range of Major 
 Anderson's guns, to make his fort defenseless. With all these preparations 
 for war on the part of the South, begun during the last three months of 
 
 DEATH OF GENERAL POLK. 
 
322 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Buchanan's Administration and continued after Lincoln's inauguration, the 
 Government was entirely helpless to defend its forts and property. The forts 
 could not be reinforced because the small standing army at that day was 
 utterly unequal to the task. Nine important forts in six Southern States were 
 garrisoned by but a handful of men, without supplies in case of siege, or means 
 of defense in case of assault from batteries whose construction could not be 
 impeded, as to fire upon them would have been an act of war. The Govern 
 ment was not only unable to man its forts and defend them and the arsenals 
 of the South, but neither President Buchanan nor President Lincoln dared to 
 call for an increase of the army. Had either of them done so, it would have 
 been an open menace of war to coerce the rebellious States back into the 
 Union ; it would have inflamed the South into precipitating the conflict, and 
 would not have been sustained by the people in the North. • 
 
 Thus was the Government utterly helpless to hinder preparations for war 
 by the new Confederacy. Many of the ablest and most patriotic men of both 
 parties of the North doubted the right of the Government to coerce a State 
 by the bayonet, and had either Buchanan or Lincoln called for an increase of 
 the army, or attempted to recapture forts and arsenals seized by the South, it 
 would have been regarded as needlessly hastening a conflict that all hoped 
 could be avoided. It was the midsummer madness of the Southern Confed- 
 eracy in precipitating the war by firing upon the starved and feeble garrison of 
 Sumter that obliterated the issue of "coercion," and that practically united the 
 North in sustaining the Government in an aggressive war policy. So entirely 
 were we unprepared for war, that the President had no authority to call out 
 troops, even after Sumter had been fired upon, and the President's proclamation 
 summoning 75,000 volunteers for three months' service had to be legalized by 
 subsequent act of Congress. The discussion of the propriety or impropriety 
 of war was summarily ended when war was actually declared by the Charleston 
 batteries hurling their hot shot into Sumter ; and from that day until the sur- 
 render of the Confederate armies, after the sacrifice of hundreds of thousands 
 of lives and countless treasure, the North was inspired by its patriotism to 
 prosecute the war until the Rebellion should be overthrown and the authority of 
 the Government established in every State of the Union. 
 
 Had the Confederate Government been content to hold the forts and 
 arsenals it had seized without bloodshed, and waited for the General Govern- 
 ment to precipitate war, the conflict would have been indefinitely postponed and 
 the Confederacy would have become so strong by the passive assent of the 
 Government to its establishment that its overthrow might have been impossible. 
 Certain it is that if President Lincoln had opened the war by firing upon the 
 Southern forces, except in defense of assailed Government troops, he could not 
 have commanded anything approaching a united support from the Northern 
 

 ■;■■•.: 
 
 
 p 
 
 fP^i^y 
 
 
 L^^ 
 
 
 GEORGE G. MEADE. 
 
324 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 people ; he would have been fearfully censured as having wantonly engaged in 
 a great war over issues that might have been adjusted peaceably by patience ; 
 and none can now assume to say what would have been the issue of such a con- 
 flict with the North bitterly divided because of a sectional war precipitated by 
 the aeeressive action of the Government. It was the first g'un fired arainst 
 Sumter that crystallized the North, that gave Lincoln the power to summon 
 patriotic armies to defend the Republic, and that assured, in the fullness of time, 
 the utter overthrow of the Confederacy and the re-establishment of the great 
 American Republic without the blot of slavery upon its escutcheon. 
 
 The naval warfare of the world was revolutionized in a single day by the 
 battle between the " Merrimac " and the " Monitor" at Fortress Monroe, on the 
 gth of March, 1862. It was the most sudden and startling revolution ever 
 attained in methods of warfare, and it was a revelation to every nation of 
 the earth. The United States steam frigate "Merrimac" was set on fire at the 
 Gosport Navy Yard at the outbreak of the war, when hastily abandoned by 
 the Federal navy officers. It was burned to the water's edge and sunk, but 
 soon after the Confederates raised the hull, which was not seriously damaged, 
 and Its engines in yet reasonably good condition, and they hurriedly under- 
 took the then original conception of converting it into an iron clad. A 
 powerful prow of cast iron was attached to its stem, a few feet under water, 
 and projecting sufficiently to enable it to break in the side of any wooden 
 vessel. A low wooden roof two feet ■ thick was built at an incline of about 
 36 degrees, and this was plated with double iron armor, making a four-inch 
 iron plating. Under this protection were mounted two broadside batteries 
 of four guns each, and a gun at the stem and stern. The Government was 
 soon advised of the raising of the hull of the "Merrimac," and without having 
 detailed information on the subject, knew that a powerful iron-clad was 
 being constructed. A board of naval officers had been selected by the 
 Government to consider the various suggestions for the construction of 
 iron-clad vessels, and although, as a rule, naval officers had little faith in the 
 experiment, Congress coerced them into action by the appropriation of half 
 a million dollars for the work. The Naval Board recommended a trial of 
 three of the most acceptable plans presented, and they were put under 
 contract. 
 
 Among those who pressed the adoption of light iron-clads, capable of 
 penetrating our shallow harbors, rivers, and bayous, was John Ericsson. 
 He was a Swede by birth, but had long been an American citizen, and exhibited 
 uncommon genius and scientific attainments in engineering. The vessel he 
 proposed to build was to be only 127 feet in length, 27 feet in width, and 
 1 2 feet deep, to be covered by a flat deck rising only one or two feet above 
 vater. The only armament of the vessel was to be a revolving turret, about 
 
326 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 20 feet in diameter and nine feet high, made of plated wrought iron aggre- 
 gating eight inches in thickness, with two eleven-inch Dahlgren guns. The 
 guns were so constructed that they could be fired as the turret revolved, and 
 the port-hole would be closed immediately after firing. The size of the 
 " Merrimac " was well known to the Government to be quite double the length 
 and breadth of the " Monitor," but it had the disadvantage of requiring 
 nearly double the depth of water in which to manoeuvre it. Various 
 sensational reports were received from time to time of the progress made 
 on the " Merrimac," the name of which was changed by the Confederates to 
 "Virginia," and as we had only wooden hulls at Fortress Monroe to resist it, 
 great solicitude was felt for the safety of the fleet and the maintenance of 
 the blockade. While the Government hurried the construction of the new 
 iron-clads to the utmost, little faith was felt that such fragile vessels as 
 the " Monitor ' could cope with so powerful an engine of war as the " Merrimac." 
 The most formidable vessels of the navy, including the " Minnesota," the twin 
 ship of the original "Merrimac," the "St. Lawrence," the "Roanoke," the 
 " Cong-ress," and the " Cumberland," were all there waiting- the advent of the 
 " Merrimac." 
 
 On Saturday, the 8th of March, the "Merrimac" appeared at the mouth 
 of the Elizabeth River and steamed directly for the Federal fleet. All the 
 vessels slipped cable and started to enter the conflict, but the heavier ships soon 
 ran aground and became helpless. The " Merrimac " hurried on, and after 
 firing a broadside at the "Congress," crashed into the sides of the "Cumber- 
 land," whose brave men fired broadside after broadside at their assailant only 
 to see their balls glance from its mailed roof An immense hole had been 
 broken into the hull by the prow of the " Merrimac," and in a very few minutes 
 the "Cumberland" sank in fifty feet of water, her last gun being fired when 
 the water had reached its muzzle, and the whole gallant crew went to the bottom 
 with their flag still flying from the masthead. The "Merrimac" then turned 
 upon the " Congress." It was compelled to flee from such a hopeless struggle, 
 and was finally grounded near the shore ; but the " Merrimac," selecting a 
 position where her guns could rake her antagonist, after a bloody fight of more 
 than an hour, with the commander killed and the ship on fire, the "Congress" 
 struck her flag, and was soon blown up by the explosion of her magazine. 
 Most fortunately for the Federal fleet, the " Merrimac " had not started out on 
 its work of destruction until after midday. Its iron prow had been broken in 
 breaching the "Cumberland," and after the fierce broadsides it had received 
 from the "Congress" and the "Cumberland," with the other vessels firing 
 repeatedly during the hand-to-hand conflict, the " Merrimac " was content to 
 withdraw for the day, and anchored for the night under the Confederate shore 
 batteries on Sewall's Point. 
 
ADVENT OF THE " AIONITOR." 
 
 327 
 
 The night of March 8th was probably the gloomiest period of the war. It 
 was Avell known at Fortress Monroe and at Washington that the " Merrimac" 
 would resume its work on the following day, and it was equally well known that 
 there were neither vessels nor batteries 
 to offer any serious resistance to its 
 work. With the fleet destroyed and 
 the blockade raised, not only Washing- 
 ton, but even New 
 York, might be at the 
 mercy of this new 
 and invincible engine 
 of war. There did not 
 seem to be even a sil- 
 ver lining to the dark 
 cloud that hung over 
 the Union cause ; but 
 
 deliverance came 
 most unexpectedly, as 
 some time during the 
 night the litde "Moni- 
 tor" was seen, by the light of 
 the yet burning "Congress," 
 towed into the waters of Hampton 
 Roads. It was viewed with con- 
 tempt by the naval officers and 
 described as "a raft with a cheese 
 box on top of it" ; but Lieutenant 
 Worden, who commanded the 
 little iron-clad, after being advised 
 of the situation, boldly took his 
 position, after midnight, near the 
 still helpless "Minnesota," thus 
 challenging the whole fury of the " Merrimac " upon the " Monitor." On 
 Sunday morning, the 9th of March, the "Merrimac" sailed out defiantly to 
 complete its work of destruction and thus make itself master of the capital, 
 of New York, and, presumably, end the Richmond campaign then contem- 
 
 \^i^ 
 
 n'^c<^ 
 
 MOIST WEATHER AT THE FRONT. 
 
328 THE STORY OF AAIERICA. 
 
 plated, and the little "Monitor" sailed out boldly to meet it. The history of 
 that conflict need not be repeated. To the utter amazement of the commander 
 of the " Merrimac," the "Monitor" was impervious to its terrible broadsides, 
 while its lightness and shallow draft enabled it to out-manceuvre its antagonist 
 at every turn ; and while it did not fire one gun for ten of its adversary, its 
 aim was precise and the " Merrimac " was matenaiiy worsted in the conflict 
 After three hours of desperate battle the defiant and mvmcible " Merrimac " of the 
 day before was compelled to give up the contest and retreac back to Norfolk. 
 
 . It was this single naval conflict, and the signal triumph of the little 
 " Monitor," that revolutionized the whole naval warfare of the world in a sing-le 
 day, and from that time imtil the present the study of all nations for aggressive 
 or defensive warfare has been the perfection of the iron-clad. To the people 
 of the present time the iron-clad is so familiar, and its discussion so common, 
 that few recall the fact that only thirty years ago it was unknown, and little 
 dreamed of as an important implement of war. It is notable that neither of 
 those vessels which inaugurated iron-clad warfare, and made it at once the 
 accepted method of naval combat for the world, ever afterward engaged in 
 battle during the three years of war which continued. The "Merrimac" was 
 constantly feared as likely to make a new incursion against our fleet, but her 
 commander never again ventured to lock horns with the "Monitor" and the 
 additional iron-clads which were soon added to the navy. Early in May the 
 capture of Norfolk by General Wool placed the " Merrimac " in a position of 
 such peril that on the i ith of May, 1862, she was fired by her commander and 
 crew and abandoned, and soon after was made a hopeless wreck by the explosion 
 of her magazine. The fate of the "Monitor" was even more tragic. The 
 following December, when being towed off Cape Hatteras, she foundered in a 
 gale and went to the bottom with a portion of her officers and men ; but she 
 had taught the practicability of iron-clads in naval warfare, and when she went 
 down a whole fleet was under construction after her own model, and some 
 vessels already in active service. 
 
 One of the forgotten lessons of the war is given in the singular fatality that 
 attended the formidable iron-clad vessels constructed by the Confederacy. The 
 South not only furnished the first iron-clad of the war, but it constructed others 
 which were confidently and reasonably relied upon to raise the blockade in both 
 Savannah and New Orleans. The Confederates had converted the Enelish iron 
 clad steamer Fin£ral, one of the successful blockade runners, into one of the 
 most powerful iron-clad war vessels constructed by either side during the war. 
 It was regarded by all as the most dangerous engine of war that had yet been 
 produced ; and when Admiral Dupont ordered two of his best monitors, the 
 " Weehawken " and the " Nahant," to accept the "Atlanta's " challenge of battle, 
 the gravest fears were cherished by the Admiral as to the Issue of the conflict 
 
DEFEAT OF THE "ATLANTA!' 329 
 
 So confident were the officers of the "Atlanta " and the people of Savannah of 
 the speedy and complete victory of the new Confederate iron-clad, that when 
 the "Atlanta." on the 17th of June, 1863, steamed out to give battle, it was 
 accompanied by steamers brilliantly decorated with flags and crowded with men 
 and women, the elite of the city, to witness the destruction of the Union fleet. 
 
 DEATH OF M.i^XIMILIAN. 
 
 The "Atlanta" opened the battle, but the Federal monitors were silent until 
 they got the exact range desired, when a ball from the " Weehawken " struck 
 the side of the "Atlanta," penetrated its armor, and prostrated half the fighting 
 force of the vessel by the concussion. The second shot struck the "Atlanta" 
 and seriously damaged its plating; the third wounded both the pilots and 
 
330 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 demolished the pilot house ; and the fourth and final shot crashed through a 
 port shutter. So stunning was the first shot received by the "Atlanta" from 
 the " Weehawken " that the "Atlanta" never again fired a gun, as it became 
 unmanageable and entirely at the mercy of its adversary. Thus in a very few- 
 minutes after the battle opened the Confederate iron-clad displaced its colors 
 with the white flag, and it was regarded as one of the grandest naval prizes of the 
 ivar. The captured iron-clad was towed away by the victors and reconstructed 
 for service in the Federal navy, but on the 6th of December, 1863, when with 
 the fleet within Charleston Harbor, a rough sea caught it, heavily laden with 
 shells, and before relief could come it sunk to the bottom with some twenty-five 
 officers and men. 
 
 Such was the fate of the two great iron-clads of the Confederacy that were 
 completed and put into action. Each fought one battle and both perished soon 
 thereafter ; but the most formidable of all the iron-clads constructed by the South 
 during the war, was within a few weeks of completion when Admiral Farragut 
 captured New Orleans. The Admiral was advised of the construction of this 
 vessel, and the fear of its completion certainly hastened his aggressive action in 
 attacking the Confederate forts and fleet on the Mississippi, to enter New 
 Orleans. Neither was his information in any degree at fault as to the invulner- 
 able character of the new iron-clad. After the capture of New Orleans, Ad- 
 miral Farragut and General Butler informed themselves minutely of this new 
 engine of war, and both confessed that had it been completed before the capture 
 of the city, it would have been capable of destroying Farragut's entire fleet, 
 raising the blockade and defending New Orleans from capture. Most fortunately 
 for the Union cause, with all the haste that could be practiced in the construc- 
 tion of this vessel, it could not be made serviceable until after Farragut's 
 heroic and successful assault, and it shared the fate of the first of the Confed- 
 erate iron-clads by being blown up by those who had staked the highest hopes 
 upon its achievements. Thus while the Confederates were eminently successful 
 with their free-lance vessels assailing^ our commerce on the seas of the world, 
 and while they conceived and accomplished much in the construction of great 
 iron-clads, their vessels were all singularly fated to be valueless in promoting 
 the Confederate cause. When it is remembered that had the Federal blockade 
 been raised in any of our leading ports and an open port maintained, as was 
 possible by each of these Confederate iron-clads, the recognition of the Con- 
 federacy by England and France would have speedily followed, we may justly 
 appreciate the magnitude of the succession of disasters that attended these 
 Confederate eng-ines of war. 
 
 The civilized world dates the emancipation of slaves in the United States 
 with President Lincoln's proclamation of January ist, 1863, and all historians 
 of the future will date the overthrow of bondage in our land with that 
 
THE EMANCIPATION PROCLAAIATION. 
 
 331 
 
 immortal instrument. But the Emancipation Proclamation was not the end 
 of slavery ; it was simply the means that crystallized the forces that led to 
 universal freedom within the limits of the Republic. In point of fact, 
 President Lincoln's Emancipation Proclamation did not liberate a single slave, 
 and it did not even assume to overthrow slavery in all the States of the 
 Union. Tennessee, Maryland, and Delaware, three slave States then in partial 
 iccord with the Government, and nearly one-half the territory of Virginia and 
 
 BIRDS-EYE VIEW OF THE NORTH END OF ANDERSONVILLE PKISGN. 
 {From a photograph,) 
 
 In the middle-ground midway of the swamp is the " Island " which was covered with shelters after the higher ground had 
 
 all been occupied. 
 
 a considerable portion of the territory of Louisiana, were expressly excluded 
 from the operations of the proclamation. It was an exercise of the extreme 
 authority of the Executive under the war powers of the Constitution, and 
 had it been thus carried into effect, it would have left slavery e.xisting in five 
 of the States. Congress had advanced toward emancipation to the extent 
 of giving freedom to every slave that reached the Federal lines whose 
 master was in rebellion against the Government, and the Emancipation 
 
332 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Proclamation practically accomplished nothing- more. While it proclaimed 
 freedom to all the slaves within the States and territory named, their actual 
 freedom was not attained until our victorious armies brought them within our 
 lines, and possessed the territory of the slave States. 
 
 President Lincoln well appreciated the fact that his proclamation was 
 simply the final step toward the utter overthrow of slavery, and that other 
 and most important agencies were essential to the completion of the greaf 
 work with which his name must ever be associated. A prompt movement 
 was made in Congress to give completeness to the emancipation policy by a 
 constitutional amendment forbidding slavery in every State and Territory 
 of the Union, and one of the most desperate Congressional struggles of 
 the war was precipitated by that effort. It was defeated in 1864, wanting 
 
 LIBBY PRISON IN 1 865. 
 
 several votes of the necessary two-thirds in the House, but the same House, 
 during the second session, finally adopted it, and thus slavery was abolished 
 throughout the length and breadth of the land, and thus the complete 
 triumph of Lincoln's Emancipation Policy was attained. But none the less 
 will future generations turn back to Lincoln's Emancipation Proclamation, 
 as we do now, to date the deliverance of the great Republic of the world 
 from the blistering stain of human bondage, and throughout all the peoples 
 of the earth where the altar of liberty shall be known, there will the name 
 of Abraham Lincoln be honored, because it gave freedom to 4,000,000 of 
 bondmen. 
 
 There are very many forgotten lessons taught on the bloody battle fields 
 of our Civil War which will never be recorded in history. The battle of 
 Gettysburg, the Waterloo of the Confederacy, furnishes some most conspicuous 
 
THE BATTLE OF GETTYSBURG. 
 
 333 
 
 instances of the apparent accidents which control the destiny of great armies, 
 and possibly the destiny of nations. That great battle-field had not been chosen 
 by the leaders of either army. It was accident or fate, or the omnipotent 
 power that rules over all, that. doomed the Confederate army to be defeated 
 when it was most confident of victory and best equipped in numbers, munitions, 
 and confidence for a triumphant campaign. The first day was an appalling 
 disaster to the Federal army. Two army corps, embracing probably one-fourth 
 of Meade's entire force, were not only defeated but routed in that engagement, 
 the commanding officer killed, and the demoralized Federal forces driven 
 through Gettysburg to Cemetery Hill. Had they been pursued by the Con- 
 
 LIBBY PRISON IN ltit)4, BEFUKE ITS REMO\'AL TO CHICAGO, 
 
 federate force that had defeated them, they could have been captured or 
 scattered so as to be ineffective in the future battle ; and even after the pursuit 
 had been abandoned and Confederate headquarters established on Seminary 
 Hill, Round Top, that commanded the left of the Federal position, and Culp's 
 Hill, that commanded its right, could have been taken without firing a gun. 
 Had that been done, the most impregnable position between Williamsport and 
 Washington could not have been held an hour the following morning, the great 
 decisive battle of the war, fought between the opposing lines on Cemetery and 
 Seminary Hills, would have been unknown to history, and on no other field 
 chosen by the Federal commander could Lee have been compelled to fight at 
 such a disadvantage. Had Meade been defeated at Gettysburg who could 
 
334 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 measure the consequences? Baltimore, Philadelphia, all the teeming wealth 
 of the Lancaster and Cumberland valleys, and possibly even the Capital itself, 
 would have been at the mercy of the Southern victors. 
 
 Three days' delay in the arrival of pontoon trains at Fredericksburg not 
 only lost Burnside that battle, but ended in one of the most bloody assaults of 
 the war, and one that was equaled only by Pickett's assault at Gettysburg in the 
 wanton sacrifice of life. Burnside's delay, caused by the failure of his pontoon 
 trains, gave Lee ample time to concentrate his army and entrench himself on the 
 heights of Fredericksburg, and the defeat of the Federal army, with 16,000 
 killed and wounded, was the sequel of the blunder. The mistake of a single 
 officer in choosing a road when executing the orders of General Meade in 
 marching upon Mine Run, in all human probability, saved Lee from a most 
 disastrous defeat, and compelled Meade to retire and close the campaign. 
 Had his plans been executed he would have suddenly thrown his entire 
 army between Lee's divided forces, fought them in detail and defeated them ; 
 but the mistaken march of part of his army separated his own forces and 
 enabled Lee to concentrate at Mine Run, where he was so strongly entrenched 
 that his position was absolutely impregnable. Many such instances might be 
 cited, and results no less momentous frequently depended upon the condition 
 of the roads and bridges, or of the weather, for '' moist weather at the front" 
 meant indefinite delay in the movement of trains and utter uncertainty as to 
 the time in which necessary movements could be executed. The most heroic 
 strategy of the war was exhibited by General Grant, when he swung his army 
 away from the Mississippi River around to Jackson, defeated General Johnson 
 in several pitched battles, separated him finally from General Pemberton, and 
 shut Pemberton up in Vicksburg for his memorable siege that ended in the 
 surrender of Pemberton's army six weeks thereafter. Grant is the only 
 General of the army who would have made that campaign, and he did it 
 against the advice of his subordinate officers and even against the written protest 
 of General Sherman. It was a most perilous venture, but it meant the surrender 
 and early capture of Vicksburg if successful, and Grant made it a success by 
 his indomitable courage and celerity of movement. How he moved may be 
 understood when it is stated that he was himself entirely without personal 
 baggage, and he was so swift in his marches and in his attacks upon the enemy 
 that when Johnson was defeated in the first battle, he was never givert time to 
 concentrate for another. But for that heroic movement it is doubtful whethe: 
 Vicksburg could have been captured at all, and it is reasonably certain that, ii 
 captured, it would have been months later and after fearful sacrifice of life. 
 
 It was the deep-seated personal prejudice of Jefferson Davis that made 
 Sherman's romantic march to the sea possible, in 1864. General Joseph E. 
 Johnson was not in favor with the Confederate President. A short time before 
 
SHERMAN AT ATLANTA. 
 
 335 
 
 the capture of Atlanta, Davis appeared there in person, removed Johnson from 
 command and substituted General Hood, who was a brave but unskillful 
 General ; and in a public speech Davis gave notice that the Confederate army 
 was to assume the aggressive. Hood speedily justified the prediction of Davis 
 
 THE CAPTURE OF BOOTH, THE SLAYER OF LINCOLN. 
 
 by making a desperate assault upon Sherman's lines to raise the siege of Atlanta. 
 It was one of the bloodiest conflicts of the war, and for an hour or more after 
 McPherson fell victory seemed to tremble in the balance, but Hood's army was 
 finally defeated after terrible slaughter, and so impaired in strength that 
 Sherman was soon able to manoeuvre him out of Atlanta without another great 
 
336 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 battle. Had General Johnson remained in command at Atlanta, it is entirely safe 
 to say that General Sherman never would have attempted his march to the sea. 
 
 Stonewall Jackson made the most heroic and perilous movement at Chancel- 
 lorsville ever made by the Confederate army. He divided Lee's forces in the face 
 of an enemy overwhelmingly superior in numbers, made a long march to strike 
 General Hooker's right, surprised it, routed it and compelled Hooker's retrea*' 
 back across the Rapidan without the two great armies meeting face to face in a 
 general engagement. That movement cost Jackson his life and the Confederate 
 army, confessedly, its ablest Lieutenant. Had Jackson opened the battle of 
 Gettysburg there would have been no battle fought on Cemetery Hill. He 
 would have possessed the strong positions n both flanks of that line, and the 
 battle on the second day would not have een delayed until after mid-day. 
 That delay enabled Meade largely to increase his army by the arrival of fresh 
 corps and to make his position impregnable by fortification. It was the absence 
 of the special qualities possessed by Jackson that lost Lee more than an even 
 chance for winning that desperate and decisive conflict. There was but one 
 General in the Union army who could have captured Lee at Appomatto.x. It 
 was General .Sheridan, and Sheridan alone, who made Lee's escape impossible. 
 He was the very fiend of battle, capable of greater endurance than any other 
 officer in the field, and inspired as he was by the hope of making Lee captive, he 
 neither slept nor rested after the battle of Five Forks until the end came at 
 Appomattox. Lee would have been defeated and routed without Sheridan, but 
 he is the only General who would have forced Lee to surrender in an open 
 country. 
 
 The general public has almost forgotten the latest attempt of a European 
 eovernment to grain a foothold in North America. The brief rei™ of Ma.xi- 
 milian as Emperor of Mexico ; his base desertion by tlie Emperor of the 
 French when it became evident that the United States was to survive the 
 rebellion as a united and powerful nation, and that the continued presence of 
 a European army on American soil was regarded by the great Republic as a 
 demonstration of hostility, and resented as such ; the immediate collapse of the 
 empire when foreign support was withdrawn and tjie tragic death of Maximilian, 
 form one of the saddest, but one of the most instructive, chapters in American 
 history. 
 
 Such are some of the forgotten lessons of the war, and if all of them were 
 carefully studied and faithfully presented, they would fill a large volume of most 
 interesting history ; but the actors in that crimson drama are rapidly passing 
 away. Not one of the great chieftains of either the blue or the gray now 
 survives, and each year sadly thins the already narrow circle of those who 
 can recall the many forgotten lessons which are so romantically or so tragically 
 interwoven with the history of the most heroic conflict ever made in man's 
 
\VM. T. SHKRMAN. 
 
 337 
 
338 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 struggle for man. It is well to believe that some of its lessons will never be 
 forgotten. The horror of war which so hindered the prompt suppression of the 
 Rebellion grew deeper and took firmer hold upon the minds of our people. To 
 those communities, North and South, which sent out their best and bravest to 
 unknown graves on distant battle-fields ; to those families who waited with fear 
 and trembling to know at what cost to them was purchased the last great 
 victory ; to those who saw their loved ones painfully hobbling upon crutches 
 or carrying an empty sleeve, or returning, the shadow of their former selves, 
 from the horror of Andersonville or Libby Prison ; to these, and they were our 
 whole people, war was, and is, utterly horrible. 
 
 It is well to remember how the great man whose election to the presidency 
 precipitated the conflict in those four years of supreme trial, of sadness and of 
 victory, bound to him the hearts of the people ; and it is well to remember how, 
 even in that terrible time when Lincoln was assassinated, and when his slayer 
 was being pursued and captured, in the hour which might seem to invite 
 anarchy, our national administration was equal to every emergency, and the 
 government was undisturbed. That a government of the people can live 
 through such catastrophes is a lesson not soon to be forgotten. The great 
 lesson of the war is the permanency, the adaptability and the adequacy of 
 republican institutions. 
 
 A. K. McClure. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 OUR KLAQ AT SEA. 
 
 Jfl^^lL^ HE origin of the American navy dates from the commencement 
 ^■^ wT*^ of the struggle for national independence. Up to that time the 
 JA ^jP^ colonies had looked to the mother country for protection on the 
 r^.._ V?m% seas. So the outbreak of the Revolution found them entirely 
 without a navy. Their maritime interests were great, and their 
 fishing craft and merchant vessels were numerous and were 
 manned by singularly able and daring mariners. But fighting 
 ships they had none, while their opponent was not only the 
 greatest naval power of the world, but was doubtless, at sea, stronger than all 
 others put together. England was therefore able not only to command the 
 American coasts with her fleet, but also largely to thwart whatever feeble efforts 
 toward the construction of a navy were made by the haggling and incompetent 
 Continental Congress. Nevertheless the American navy did then come into 
 existence, and wrought at least one deed as immortal in the history of the sea, 
 as Bunker Hill in that of the war upon the land. 
 
 In the fall of 1775, the building of thirteen war-cruisers was begun ; but 
 only six of them ever got to sea. Only one ship-of-the-line was built, the 
 "America," and she was given to France before she was launched. Durine the 
 whole war, a total of twenty small frigates and twenty-one sloops flew the 
 American flag ; and fifteen of the former and ten of the latter were either 
 captured or destroyed. What cockle-shells they were, and how slight in 
 armament, compared with the floating fortresses of to-day, may be reckoned from 
 the fact that twelve-pounders were their heaviest guns. Beside these, of course, 
 there were many privateers, sent out to prey upon the enemy's commerce. 
 These swift fishing craft ventured even to cruise along the very coast of 
 England, and down to the time of the French alliance captured more than six 
 hundred English vessels. 
 
 In the annals of the regular navy, there are but three great captains' names ; 
 Wickes, Conyngham, and Jones. It was Lambert Wickes who, on his little 
 sixteen gun " Reprisal," first bore the American war-flag to the shores of Europe, 
 
 339 
 
340 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 and made it a terror to the great power that claimed to "rule the waves." 
 After a brilliant cruise the " Reprisal " went down, with all hands, in the summer 
 of 1777, on the treacherous banks of Newfoundland. Then Gustavus Conyngham 
 took up the work, with his "Surprise" and "Revenge," and that very summer 
 so scourged the might of England in the North Sea and in the British Channel 
 itself, that the ports were crowded with ships that dared not venture out, and 
 the rates of marine insurance rose to fabulous figures. 
 
 But the one splendid name of that era was that of a canny young Scotch- 
 man, John Paul Jones. Eighteenth he stood on the list of captains commissioned 
 by the Congress, but on the scroll of fame, for those times, first — and there is no 
 second. Coming to Virginia in boyhood, he entered the mercantile marine. 
 When the war broke out he offered his services to the Congrress, and was made 
 a captain. And in 1778 he was sent with the "Ranger," of eighteen guns, to 
 follow where Wickes and Conyngham had led. He swept with his tiny craft up 
 and down the Irish Channel, entered Whitehaven and burned the shipping at 
 the docks ; captured off Carrickfergus the British war-sloop " Drake," larger 
 than his own ship, and then made his way to Brest with all his prizes in tow. 
 
 Next year he set out on his immortal cruise, with a squadron of five ships. 
 His flagship was an old merchantman, the "Duras," fitted up for fighting and 
 renamed the "Bon Homme Richard," in honor of Franklin and his "Poor 
 Richard's Almanac." She was a clumsy affair, armed with thirty-two twelve- 
 pounders and six old eighteen-pounders not fit for use, and manned by 380 men 
 of every race, from New Englanders to Malays. The "Pallas" was also a 
 merchantman transformed into a thirty-two gun frigate. The " Vengeance " and 
 the "Cerf" were much smaller; quite insignificant. The "Alliance" was a 
 new ship, built in Massachusetts for the navy, but unhappily commanded by a 
 Frenchman named Landais, half fool, half knave. Indeed, all the vessels save 
 the flagship were commanded by Frenchmen, who were openly insubordinate, 
 refusing half the time to recognize the commodore's authority, and often leaving 
 him to cruise and fight alone. Yet the motley squadron did much execution 
 along the shores of Britain. It all but captured the city of Leith, and entered 
 Humber and destroyed much shipping. 
 
 But the crowning glory came on September 23, 1779. On that immortal 
 date Jones espied, off Flamborough Head, a fleet of forty British merchantmen, 
 guarded by two frigates, bound for the Baltic. At once he gave chase. He 
 had, besides his own ship, only the " Pallas " and the "Alliance," but they would 
 be sufficient to capture the whole fleet. But the miserable Landais refused to 
 obey the signal, and kept out of the action. So the fight began, two and two. 
 Jones, with the " Bon Homme Richard," attacked the "Serapis," Captain Pear- 
 son, and the " Pallas" engaged the " Countess of Scarborough." The "Sera- 
 pis " had fifty guns and was much faster and stronger than Jones's ship. The 
 
JOHN PAUL JONES AND HIS FAMOUS VICTORY. 
 
 341 
 
 " Countess of Scarborough," on the other hand, was much inferior to the 
 "Pallas " and proved an early victim. 
 
 It was growing dark, on a cloudy evening, and the sea was smooth as a 
 mill-pond, when the "Bon Homme Richard" and the " Serapis " began their 
 awful duel. Both fired full broadsides at the same instant. Two of Jones's old 
 eighteen-pounders burst, killing twelve men, and the others were at once aban- 
 doned. So all through the fight, after that first volley, he had only his thirty-two 
 twelve-pounders against the 
 fifty guns — twenty of them 
 eighteen-pounders, twenty 
 nine-pounders, and ten six- 
 pounders — of the "Serapis." 
 For an hour they fought and 
 manoeuvred, then came to- 
 gether with a crash. An 
 instant, the firing ceased. 
 " Have you struck your 
 colors?" demanded Pearson. 
 " I have not yet begun to 
 fight ! " replied Jones. Then 
 with his own hands Jones 
 lashed the two ships together, 
 and inseparably joined, their 
 sides actually touching, they 
 battled on. Solid shot and 
 canister swept through both 
 ships like hail, while musket- 
 men on the decks and in the 
 riofg^ing' exchanged storms of 
 bullets. For an hour and a 
 half the conflict raged. Then 
 Landais came up with the 
 " Alliance " and began firing- 
 equally on both. Jones ordered him to go to the other side of the " Serapis " 
 and board, and his answer was to turn helm and go out of the fight altogether. 
 Now the fighting ships were both afire, and both leaking and sinking. Most 
 of the guns were disabled, and three-fourths of the men were killed or 
 wounded. The gallant Pearson stood almost alone on the deck of the doomed 
 "Serapis," not one of his men able to fight longer. Jones was as solitary on 
 the " Bon Homme Richard," all his men still able-bodied being at the pumps, 
 striving to keep the ship afloat. With his own hands he trained a gun upon 
 
 PAUL JONES. 
 
342 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the mainmast of the "Serapis," and cut it down; and then Pearson surren> 
 dered. The "Pallas" and "Alliance" came up and took off the men, and in 
 a few hours the two ships sank, still bound together in the clasp of death. 
 
 This was not only one of the most desperate and deadly naval battles 
 in history. Its moral effect was epoch-making. John Paul Jones was the 
 hero of the day, and Europe showered honors upon him. The American flag 
 was hailed as a rival to that of England on the seas, and all Europe was 
 encouraged to unite against England and force her to abate her arrogant pre- 
 tensions, and to accede to a more just and liberal code of international maritime 
 law than had before prevailed. In view of this latter fact, this battle must be 
 ranked among the three or four most important in the naval history of the 
 world. It was this battle that inspired Catharine of Russia to enunciate the 
 doctrine of the rights of neutrals in maritime affairs ; and the tardy acquiescence 
 of England, eighty years later, in that now universal principle, was brought 
 about by the blow struck by John Paul Jones off Flamborough Head. 
 
 There were no other naval operations of importance during the Revolution, 
 save those of the French fleet at Yorktown. But soon after the declaration of 
 peace, new complications arose, threatening a war at sea. England and France 
 were fighting each other, and commerce was therefore diverted to the shipping 
 of other nations. A very large share of Europe's carrying trade was done by 
 American vessels. But these were between two fires. England insisted that 
 she had a right to stop and search American ships and take from them all 
 sailors of English birth ; actually taking whom she pleased ; and France made 
 free to seize any American ships she pleased, under the pretext that there were 
 English goods aboard ; and when she captured an English ship and found on 
 board an American seaman who had been impressed, instead of treating him 
 as a prisoner of w^ar, like the others, she hanged him as a pirate. 
 
 Naturally indignation rose high, and preparations were made for war with 
 France. In July, 1 798, the three famous frigates, the "Constellation," the "United 
 States," and the "Constitution," best known as "Old Ironsides," were sent to sea, 
 and Congress authorized the navy to be increased to include six frigates, twelve 
 sloops, and six smaller craft. Among the officers commissioned, were the illus- 
 trious Bainbridge, Hull, Decatur, Rodgers, and Stewart. Actual hostilities soon 
 began. French piratical cruisers were captured, and an American squadron 
 sailed for the West Indies to deal with the French privateers that abounded 
 there, in which work it was generally successful. In January, 1 799, Congress 
 voted a million dollars, for building six ships of the line and six sloops. Soon 
 after, on February 9, occurred the first engagement between vessels of the 
 American and French navies. The " Constellation," Captain Truxton, over- 
 hauled " L'Insurofente," at St. Kitts, in the West Indies, and after a figfht of an 
 hour and a quarter forced her to surrender. The " Constellation " had three 
 
SUPPRESSING THE BARBARY PIRATES. 343 
 
 men killed and one wounded ; " L'Insurgente " twenty killed and forty-six 
 wounded. 
 
 Again, on February i, 1800, Truxton with the "Constellation " came up, at 
 Guadeloupe, with the French Frigate " La Vengeance." After chasing her two 
 days he brought on an action. The two ships fought all night. In the 
 morning, "La Vengeance," completely silenced and shattered, drew away and 
 escaped to Curacoa, where she was condemned as unfit for further service. 
 The " Constellation " was Httle injured save in her rigging. For his gallantry, 
 Truxton received a gold medal from Congress. Later in that year there 
 were some minor engfagfements, in which Americans were successful. 
 
 By the spring of 1801, friendly relations with France were restored. The 
 President was accordingly authorized to dispose of all the navy, save thirteen 
 ships, six of which were to be kept constantly in commission, and to dismiss 
 from the service all officers save nine captains, thirty-six lieutenants, and one 
 hundred and fifty midshipmen. At about this time ground was purchased and 
 navy-yards established at Portsmouth, Boston, New York, Philadelphia, Wash- 
 ington and Norfolk, and half a million dollars was appropriated for the 
 completion of six seventy-four gun ships. 
 
 Now came on real war. For many years the pirate ships of the Barbary 
 States, Algeria and Tripoli, had been the scourge of the Mediterranean. The 
 commerce of every land had suffered. European powers did not venture to 
 suppress the evil, but some of them basely purchased immunity by paying 
 tribute to the pirates. America, too, at first followed this humiliating course, 
 actually thus paying miUions of dollars. In September, 1800, Captain Bainbridge 
 went with the frigate " George Washington " to bear to the Dey of Algeria the 
 annual tribute. The Dey took the money, and then impressed Bainbridge and 
 his ship into his own service for a time, to go on an errand to Constantinople. 
 Bainbridge reported this to Congress, adding, " I hope I shall never again be 
 sent with tribute, unless to deliver it from the mouth of our cannon." However, 
 Bainbridge was received courteously at Constantinople, and his ship was the 
 first to display the American flag there. 
 
 Captain Dale was sent with a squadron to the Mediterranean in 1801, to 
 repress the pirates of Tripoli. One of his ships, the schooner " Experiment," 
 captured a Tripolitan cruiser, and this checked for a time the ardor of the pirates. 
 But open war was soon declared between the two countries, and Congress 
 authorized the sending of a larger fleet to the Mediterranean. The gallant 
 Truxton was offered the command of it, but declined because the cheese-paring 
 Administration was toO parsimonious to allow him a proper staff of subordinates. 
 Thereupon he was dismissed from the service, and Captain Morris sent in his 
 place. But false economy had so enfeebled the navy that the fleet was able to 
 do little. One Tripolitan ship was captured, however, and another destroyed. 
 
344 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Then the Government woke up, and began building new ships, and sent 
 another rquadron over, led by Preble with the "Constitution." He went first 
 to Morocco, whose Sultan at once sued for peace ; and then proceeded to 
 Tripoli. Here he found that the frigate "Philadelphia," with Bainbridge and 
 three hundred men aboard, had been captured and was being refitted by the 
 Tripolitans for their own use. Decatur, commanding the "Enterprise," under 
 Preble, determined upon a bold counter-stroke. Taking a small vessel, the 
 "Intrepid," which he had captured from Tripoli, he sailed boldly into the 
 harbor, flying the Tripolitan flag and pretending to be a merchant of that 
 country. Running alongside the " Philadelphia," he boarded her, set her afire, 
 and sailed away in safety, though amid a storm of shot and shell. The " Phila- 
 delphia " was burned to the water's edge. 
 
 Nothing more was done at the time, however, save to keep up a blockade, 
 and Bainbridge and his men remained in captivity. In August, 1804, Preble and 
 Decatur made a vigorous attack upon the harbor, and destroyed two and 
 captured three vessels. A few days later other attacks were made. Then a 
 new squadron under Commodore Barron came to the scene, and Preble was 
 superseded. No other naval operations of importance occurred, and peace was 
 finally concluded in 1805. 
 
 Troubles with England now grew more serious. That country persisted in 
 searching American ships and taking from them all whom she chose to call 
 deserters from the British service. And so the two powers drifted into the war 
 of 181 2. In that struggle, the Americans were badly worsted on land, but won 
 victories of the first magnitude on the lakes and ocean. America had only 
 nine frigates and a score of smaller craft, while England had a hundred ships of 
 the line. Yet the honors of the war on the sea rested with the former. Her 
 triumphs startled the world. The destruction of the "Guerriere" by the 
 "Constitution," Captain Hull, marked an epoch in naval history. Then the 
 "United States," Captain Decatur, vanquished the "Macedonian;" the 
 "Wasp," Captain Jones, the "Frolic;" the "Constitution," Captain Bainbridge, 
 the "Java;" and the " Hornet" the "Peacock." On Lake Erie, Commodore 
 Perry won a great victory, which he announced in the famous message, " We 
 have met the enemy, and they are ours." Equally brilliant was the victory of 
 MacDonough on Lake Champlain. The most deplorable reverse was the 
 destruction of the "Chesapeake" by the British ship " Shannon," the "Chesa- 
 peake's" commander, Lawrence, losing his life, but winning fame through his 
 dying words, " Don't give up the ship !" 
 
 The conflicts of this war are more fully detailed elsewhere in this volume. 
 It is needful here only to mention them briefly, as we have done. The cause of 
 the surprising successes of the Americans may well be explained, however. 
 It was due to that very inventive ingenuity that has made the history of the 
 
346 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 world's industrial progress so largely a mere chronicle of "Yankee notions." 
 The Americans had invented and were using sights on their cannon. That was 
 all. But the result was that their aim was far more accurate and their fire far 
 more effective than that of their opponents. This advantage, added to courage 
 and skill in seamanship equal to any the world had known, gave them their 
 rictory. 
 
 This war was ended in February, 1815, and a month later another was 
 begun. This was against the Dey of Algeria, who had broken the peace and 
 seized an American ship, despite the fact that America had continued down to 
 this time to pay tribute to him. It was now determined to make an end of the 
 business ; so Bainbridge was sent, as he had requested, to deliver the final 
 tribute from his cannons' mouths. Before he gfot there, however, Decatur, did 
 the work. He captured an Algerine vessel ; sailed into port and dictated an 
 honorable peace ; and then imposed like terms on Tripoli and Tunis, thus 
 ending the tyranny of the Barbary States over the commerce of the world. 
 
 Thereafter for many years the navy had not much to do. Some vessels were 
 used for purposes of exploration and research, and much was thereby added to 
 the scientific knowledge of the world. During the Mexican war, naval opera 
 tions were unimportant. But in 1846 complications with Japan w^ere begun. 
 In that year two ships were sent to the Island empire, on an errand of peaceful 
 negotiation, which proved fruitless. Three years later another went, on a 
 sterner errand, and rescued at the cannon's mouth a number of shipwrecked 
 American sailors who had been thrown into captivity. 
 
 Finally the task of "opening Japan " to intercourse with the rest of the 
 world, a task no other power had ventured to assume, was undertaken by 
 America. On November 24, 1852, Commodore Perry set sail thither, with a 
 powerful fleet. His commission was to "open Japan"; by peaceful diplomacy 
 if he could, by force of arms if he must. The simple show of force was 
 sufficient, and in 1854, he returned in triumph, bearing a treaty with Japan. 
 
 The most extended and important services of the United States navy were 
 performed during the War of the Rebellion At the outbreak of that conflict, 
 in 1 86 1, the whole navy comprised only forty-two vessels in commission. 
 Nearly all of these were scattered in distant parts of the world, where they had 
 been purposely sent by the conspirators at Washington. Most of those that 
 remained were destroyed in port, so that there was actually for a time only one 
 serviceable war-ship on the North Atlantic coast. But building and purchase 
 soon increased the navy, so that before the end of the year it numbered two 
 hundred and sixty-four, and was able to blockade all the ports of the Southern 
 Confederacy. They were a motley set, vessels of every imaginable type, ferry- 
 boats and freight steamers, even, being pressed into use ; but they served. 
 
 The first important naval action was that at Hatteras Inlet, in August, 1861. 
 
PASSING THE FORTS. 347 
 
 There Commodore Stringham, with a fleet of steam and sailing craft, bombarded 
 a series of powerful forts and forced them to surrender, without the loss of a single 
 man aboard the ships. Next came the storming of Port Royal. At the end of 
 October Commodore Dupont and Commander Rodgers went thither with a 
 strong squadron. They entered the harbor, and formed with their ships an 
 ellipse, which kept constantly revolving, opposite the forts, and constantly pouring 
 in a murderous fire. It was earthworks on land against old-fashioned wooden 
 ships on the water ; but the ships won, and the forts surrendered. A small 
 flotilla of rebel gunboats came to the assistance of the forts, but were quickly 
 repulsed by the heavy fire from the ships. 
 
 The next year saw much naval activity in many quarters. The blockade 
 of all Southern ports was rigorously maintained, and there were some exciting 
 engagements between the national ships and blockade runners. On the 
 Cumberland, Ohio, Tennessee and Mississippi Rivers the gunboats of Foote 
 and Porter greatly aided the land forces, in the campaigns against Fort Henry 
 and Fort Donelson, at Island No. 10, and Vicksburg. Roanoke Island and 
 New Berne, on the Carolina coast, were taken by a combined naval and military 
 expedition. 
 
 One of the most striking events of the war was the entrance of the Mississippi 
 and capture of New Orleans by Admiral Farragut. He had a fleet of forty 
 vessels, all told. Opposed to him were two great and strong land forts, Jackson 
 and St. Philip, one on each side of the river, mounting two hundred and twenty- 
 five guns. From one to the other stretched a ponderous iron chain, completely 
 barring the passage, and beyond this was a fleet of iron-clad gun-boats, fire- 
 ships, etc. Military and naval authorities scouted the idea that Farragut's 
 wooden ships could ever fight their way through. But Farragut quietly scouted 
 the authorities. Making his way up to within range of the forts he began a 
 bombardment. On the first day his guns threw 2000 shells at the enemy, 
 A huge fire-raft was sent against him, but his ships avoided it and it passed 
 harmlessly by. Another was sent down that night, a floating mountain of flame. 
 But one of Farragut's captains deliberately ran his ship into it, turned a hose 
 upon it, and towed it out of the way ! 
 
 For a week the tremendous bombardment was kept up, 16,800 shells being 
 thrown at the forts. Then Farragut cut the chain, and started to run the fiery 
 gauntlet of the forts with his fleet. Before daylight one morning the mortar- 
 boats opened a furious fire, under cover of which the ships steamed straight up 
 the river. The forts . opened on them with every gun, a perfect storm of shot 
 and shell, and the ships replied with full broadsides. Five hundred cannon 
 were thundering. One ship was disabled and dropped back. The rest swept 
 on in a cloud of flame. Before they were past the forts, fire-ships came down 
 upon them, and iron-clad gunboats attacked them. The "Varuna," Captain 
 
348 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Boggs, was surrounded by five rebel gunboats, and sank them all. As the last 
 of them sank, a sixth, a huge iron-clad ram, came rushing upon the •' Varuna." 
 Boggs saw he could not escape it, so he turned the "Varuna " so as to receive 
 the blow squarely amidships. The ram crushed her like an egg-shell, and in a 
 few minutes she sank. But her fearful broadsides, at such close range, riddled 
 the ram, and the two went down together. In an hour and a half, eleven rebel 
 gunboats were sent to the bottom, and the fleet was past the forts. Next 
 
 SINKING OF THE ALABAMA. 
 
 mornmor 
 
 Farragut raised the national 
 
 flag 
 
 ^ above the captured city of New 
 Orleans. 
 
 This tremendous conflict was not, however, the most significant of that 
 year. There was another which, in a single hour, revolutionized the art of 
 naval warfare. When, at the outbreak of the war, the Norfolk Navy-yard had 
 been destroyed to keep it from falling into rebel hands, one ship partially escaped 
 the flames. This was the great frigate " Merrimac," probably the finest ship in 
 
THE "MONITOR" AND "MERRI3TAC" 349 
 
 the whole navy. The Confederates took her hull, which remained uninjured, 
 and covered it completely with a sloping roof of iron plates four inches thick, 
 backed with heavy timbers, put a great iron ram at her bow, and fatted her with 
 large guns and powerful engines. Then, to protect her further, she was coated 
 thickly with tallow and plumbago. She was regarded as entirely invulnerable 
 to cannon-shot, and her builders believed she would easily destroy all ships sent 
 igainst her and place New York and all Northern seaports at the mercy of her 
 guns. At the same time a curious little craft was built, hurriedly enough, in 
 New York. It was designed by John Ericsson, and was called the " Monitor." 
 It consisted of a hull nearly all submerged, its flat iron deck only a few inches 
 above the water, and upon this a circular iron tower, which was turned round and 
 round by machinery and which carried two large guns. Naval experts laughed 
 at the "cheese-box on a plank," as they called it, and thought it unworthy of 
 serious consideration. 
 
 A REVOLUTION IN NAVAL \V.\RFARE. 
 
 At noon of Saturday, March 8, the mighty " Merrimac," a floating fortress 
 of iron, came down the Elizabeth River to where the National fleet lay in 
 Hampton Roads. The frigate "Congress" fired upon her, but she paid no 
 attention to it, but moved on to the sloop-of-war " Cumberland," crushed her side 
 in with a blow of her ram, riddled her with cannon-balls, and sent her to the 
 bottom. The solid shot from the " Cumberland's " ten-inch guns glanced from 
 the " Merrimac's " armor, harmless as so many peas. Then the monster turned 
 back to the " Congress " and destroyed her. Next she attacked the frigate 
 " Minnesota " and drove her aground, and then retired for the night, intending 
 the next day to return, destroy the entire fleet, and proceed northward to 
 bombard New York. 
 
 That night the " Monitor " arrived. She had been hurriedly completed. 
 She had come down from New York in a storm, and was leaking and her 
 machinery was out of order. She was not in condition for service. But she 
 was all that lay between the " Merrimac " and the boundless destruction at 
 which she aimed. So she anchored at the side of the " Minnesota " and waited 
 for daylight. It came, a beautiful Sunday morning ; and down came the huge 
 " Merrimac" to continue her deadly work. Out steamed the tiny "Monitor" 
 to meet her. The " Merrimac " sought to ignore her, and attacked the " Minne- 
 lota." But the "Monitor" would not be ignored. Captain Worden ran her 
 alongside the "Merrimac," so that they almost touched, and hurled his i6o-lb. 
 shot at the iron monster as rapidly as the two guns could be worked. 
 Those shots, at that range, told, as all the broadsides of the frigates had not. 
 The " Merrimac's " armor began to yield, while her own firing had no effect 
 upon the "Monitor." It was seldom she could hit the little craft at all, and 
 when she did the shots glanced off without harm. Five times she tried to 
 
350 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 ram the "Monitor," but the latter eluded her. A sixth time she tried it, and 
 the " Monitor " stood still and let her come on. The great iron beak that 
 had crushed in the side of the " Cumberland " merely glanced on the " Moni- 
 tor's " armor and glided upon her deck. The " Merrimac " was so lifted 
 and tilted as to expose the unarmored part of her hull to the " Monitor's " 
 deadly fire, while the "Monitor" quickly slid out from under her, uninjured. 
 Then the " Merrimac " retreated up the river, and her career was ended. She 
 was a mere wreck. But the " Monitor, " though struck by twenty-two heavy 
 shots, was practically uninjured. The only man hurt on the "Monitor" was 
 the gallant Captain Worden. He was looking through the peep-hole when one 
 of the " Merrimac's" last shots struck squarely just outside. He was stunned 
 by the shock and half-blinded by splinters ; but his first words on regaining 
 consciousness were, " Have we saved the ' Minnesota ' ? " 
 
 The "Monitor" had saved the "Minnesota," and all the rest of the fleet, 
 and probably many Northern cities. But, more than that, she had, in that grim 
 duel, revolutionized naval warfare. In that hour England saw her great ships 
 of the line condemned. The splendid frigates, with their tiers of guns, were 
 thenceforth out of date and worthless. The "cheese-box on a plank" in a 
 single day had vanquished all the navies of the world. 
 
 The success of Farragut in passing the Mississippi forts led Dupont, in 
 April, 1863, to attempt in like manner to enter Charleston harbor ; but in vain. 
 The fire from the forts was too fierce, and his fleet was forced to fall back with 
 heavy losses. But in August, 1864, Farragut repeated his former exploit at 
 Mobile. Forming his ships in line of battle, he stood in the rigging of the 
 " Hartford," glass in hand, and directed their movements. As Dupont had done 
 at Port Royal, he swept round and round in a fiery ellipse. At a critical point in 
 the battle the lookout reported, " Torpedoes ahead !" A cry arose to stop the ship. 
 "Go ahead! Damn the torpedoes!" roared the great Admiral, and the ship 
 went on. Then the huge iron ram "Tennessee" came forward, to crush them 
 as the "Merrimac" had crushed the "Cumberland." But Farragut, with 
 sublime audacity, turned the bow of his wooden ship upon her and ran her 
 down. Thus the Mobile forts were silenced and the harbor cleared. Nor 
 must the storming of Fort Fisher be forgotten. The first attack was made in 
 December, 1864. Admiral Porter bombarded the place furiously, and then 
 General Butler attempted to take it with land forces. He failed, and returned 
 to Fortress Monroe, saying the place could not be taken. But Porter thought 
 otherwise, and remained at his post with his fleet. General Terry then went 
 down with an army, Porter renewed the bombardment, the fort was captured, 
 and the last port of the Confederacy was closed. 
 
 While the National navy was thus carrying all before it along the coast, 
 the Confederates were active elsewhere. Their swift, armed cruisers, fitted out. 
 
352 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 in English ports, scoured the seas and preyed upon American commerce every, 
 where, until the American merchant flagf was almost banished from the ocean. 
 The most famous of all these cruisers was the "Alabama," commanded by 
 Raphael Semmes. During her career she destroyed more than ten million 
 dollars' worth of American shipping. For a long time her speed and the skill 
 and daring of her commander kept her out of the hands of the American navy. 
 But at last, in June, 1864, Captain Winslow, with the ship " Kearsarge," came 
 up with her in the neutral harbor of Cherbourg, France. Determined to make 
 an end of her, he waited, just outside the harbor, for her to come out. Semmes 
 soon accepted the challenge, and the duel occurred on Sunday, June 19. The 
 shore was crowded with spectators, and many yachts and other craft came out, 
 bearing hundreds an.xious to see the battle. The vessels were not far from 
 equal in strength. But the " Kearsarge " had two huge eleven-inch pivot guns, 
 that made awful havoc on the "Alabama." The "Alabama," on the other 
 hand, had more guns than the " Kearsarge." But the famous cruiser's time 
 had come. As the two ships slowly circled round and round, keeping up a 
 constant fire, every shot from the " Kearsarge " seemed to find its mark, while 
 those of the "Alabama" w-ent wide. And soon the "Alabama" sank, leaving 
 the "Kearsarge" scarcely injured. 
 
 A volume might be filled with accounts of notable exploits of the navy 
 which there is not room even to mention here. But one more must be named, 
 so daring and so novel was it. In April, 1864, the great iron-clad ram, "Albe- 
 marle," w'as completed by the Confederates and sent forth to drive the National 
 vessels from the sounds and harbors of the North Carolina coast. She came 
 down the Roanoke River and boldly attacked the fleet, destroying one ship at 
 the first onset and damagrino- others, while showino- herself almost invulnerable. 
 It was feared that she would actually succeed in raising the blockade, and 
 extraordinary efforts were made to destroy her, but without avail. 
 
 At last the job was undertaken by a young officer. Lieutenant Cushing, 
 who had already distinguished himself by his daring. He took a small steam 
 launch, manned by himself and fifteen others, armed with a howitzer, and 
 carrying a large torpedo. The "Albemarle" was at her dock at Plymouth, 
 some miles up the river, and both banks of the narrow stream were closely 
 lined with pickets and batteries. On a dark, stormy night the launch steamed 
 boldly up the river and got within a short distance of the "Albemarle" before 
 it was seen by the pickets. Instantly the alarm was given, and a hail of bullets 
 fell upon the launch, doing, however, little harm. Cushing headed straight for 
 the huge iron-clad, shouting at the top of his voice, in bravado, "Get off the 
 ram ! We're going to blow you up ! " Running the launch up till its bow 
 touched the side of the "Albemarle," he thrust the torpedo, at the end of a 
 pole, under the latter and fired it. The explosion wrecked the "Albemarle" 
 
NAVAL ARCHITECTURE REVOLUTION/ZED. 353 
 
 and sank her. The launch was also wrecked, and the sixteen men took to the 
 water and sought to escape by swimming. All were, however, captured by the 
 Confederates, save four. Of these, two were drowned, and the other two — 
 one of them being Gushing himself — reached the other shore and got safely 
 back to the fleet. 
 
 We have said that in the spring of 1861 there were only 42 vessels in com 
 Tiission in the navy. There were also 27 serviceable ships not in commission 
 and 2 1 unserviceable, or 90 in all. During the four years of the war there were 
 built and added to the navy 125 unarmored and 68 armored vessels, most of the 
 latter being of the "Monitor" type. A few figures regarding some of the en- 
 gagements will give a vivid idea of the manner in which the ships fought. In 
 the futile attack of the iron-clads on the forts in Charleston harbor, April 7, 1863, 
 nine vessels took part, using 23 guns and firing 139 times, at from 500 to 2100 
 yards range. They hit Fort Wagner twice, Fort Moultrie 12 times, and Fort 
 Sumter 55 times, doing litde damage. Against them the forts used yy guns, 
 firing 2229 times, and hitting the vessels 520 times, but doing little damage 
 except to one monitor, which was sunk. In the second bombardment of Fort 
 Fisher 21,716 projectiles, solid shot and shell, were thrown by the fleet. 
 
 But the most important thing achieved was the entire transformation effected 
 in naval science. Hitherto the war-ship had been simply an armed merchant- 
 ship, propelled by sails or, latterly, by steam, carrying a large number of small 
 euns. American inventiveness made it, after the duel of the "Monitor" and 
 '' Merrimac," a floating fortress of iron or steel, carrying a few enormously heavy- 
 guns. The glory of the old line-of-battle ship, with three or four tiers of guns 
 on each side and a big cloud of canvas overhead, firing rattling broadsides, and 
 manoeuvring to get and hold the weather-gauge of the enemy — all that was 
 relegated to the past forever. In its place came the engine of war, with little 
 pomp and circumstance, but with all the resources of science shut within its ugly, 
 black iron hull. 
 
 John Paul Jones, with his "Bon Homme Richard," struck the blow that 
 made universal the law of neutrals' rights. Hull, with the " Constitution," send- 
 ing a British frigate to the bottom, showed what Yankee ingenuity in sighting 
 guns could do. Ericsson and Worden, with the " Monitor," sent wooden navies 
 to the hulk-yard and ushered in the era of iron and steel fighting-engines. 
 These are the three great naval events of a century. 
 
 One of the most thrilling events in naval history occurred in a time of 
 peace. It was in the harbor of Apia, Samoa, in March, 1889. A great storm 
 struck the shipping and destroyed nearly every vessel there. Three German 
 war-ships were wrecked. One English war-ship, by herculean efforts, was 
 saved. Two American war-ships were wrecked, and one was saved after being 
 run on the beach. This was the " Nipsic." The wrecked vessels were the 
 23 
 
354 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 "Trenton " and the " Vandalia." The combined strength of their engines and 
 anchors was not enough to keep them from being driven upon the fateful reefs. 
 The "Vandalia" was already stranded and pounding to pieces, and the 
 "Trenton" was drifting down upon her. "Suddenly," says a witness of the 
 scene, "the Stars and Stripes were seen flying from the gaff of the 'Trenton.' 
 Previous to this no vessel in the harbor had raised a flag, as the storm was 
 raging so furiously at sunrise that that ceremony was neglected. It seemed now 
 as if the gallant ship knew she was doomed, and had determined to go down 
 with the flag of her country floating above the storm. Presently the last faint 
 ray of daylight faded away, and night came down upon the awful scene. The 
 storm was still raging with as much fury as at any time during the day. The 
 poor creatures who had been clinging for hours to the rigging of the ' Vandalia ' 
 were bruised and bleeding, but they held on with the desperation of men who 
 hang by a thread between life and death. The ropes had cut the flesh of their 
 arms and legs, and their eyes were blinded by the salt spray which swept over 
 them. Weak and exhausted as they were, they would be unable to stand the 
 terrible strain much longer. They looked down upon the angry water below 
 them, and knew that they had no strength left to battle with the waves. Their 
 final hour seemed to be upon them. The great black hull of the ' Trenton ' 
 could be seen through the darkness, almost ready to crush into the stranded 
 ' Vandalia ' and grind her to atoms. Suddenly a shout was borne across the 
 waters. The 'Trenton' was cheering the ' Vandalia.' The sound of 450 
 voices broke upon the air and was heard above the roar of the tempest. ' Three 
 cheers for the "Vandalia ! " ' was the cry that warmed the hearts of the dying 
 men in the rigging. The shout died away upon the storm, and there arose from 
 the quivering masts of the sunken ship a response so feeble that it was scarcely 
 heard on shore. The men who felt that they were looking death in the face 
 aroused themselves to the effort and united in a faint cheer to the flagship. 
 Those who were standing on shore listened in silence, for that feeble cry was 
 the saddest they had ever heard. Every heart was melted to pity. ' God help 
 them ! ' was passed from one man to another. The sound of music next came 
 across the water. The ' Trenton's ' band was playing ' The Star Spangled 
 Banner.' The thousand men on sea and shore had never before heard strains 
 of music at such a time as this." And so the good ships went to wreck, and 
 many a life was lost ; but a standard of endurance and of valor was there set up 
 that shall command the reverence and wonder of the world as long as time shall 
 endure. 
 
 During fifteen years of peace, following the War of the Rebellion, the navy 
 was much neglected. No new ships were built, and the old ones fell into decay. 
 In 1 88 1, however, William H. Hunt, Secretary of the Navy appointed an' 
 Advisory Board to plan the building of a new navy adequate to the needs of the 
 
3 
 
 3 
 ^ 
 
 g 
 
356 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 nation. From the deliberations of this Board and its successor, appointed 
 by Secretary Chandler, sprang the splendid new fleet. The Board recom- 
 mended the construction of four steel vessels : the "Chicago," of 4500 torn 
 displacement; the "Boston" and "Atlanta," of 3189 tons displacement each, 
 and the "Dolphin," of 1485 tons displacement. The dates of the acts author- 
 izing these vessels were August 5, 1882, and March 3, 1883, and the contracts 
 were taken for all four vessels by John Roach & Sons in July, 1883. 
 
 The pioneer of the new steel navy was the " Dolphin." Although classed 
 as a " dispatch boat " in the Navy Register, she has well earned the title of a 
 first-class cruiser, and would be so classed if she had the tonnage displacement, 
 since she made a most successful cruise around the world, traversing 52,000 
 miles of sea without a single mishap. The " Dolphin " was launched April 21, 
 and she was finished in November, 1884, and although no material changes 
 were made in her she was kept in continuous service for nearly six years. 
 After her trip around Cape Horn, and after ten months hard cruising, she was 
 thoroughly surveyed, and there was not a plate displaced, nor a rivet loosened, 
 nor a timber strained, nor a spar out of gear. At the end of her cruise around 
 the world she was pronounced "the stanchest dispatch-boat in any navy of the 
 world." 
 
 The " Dolphin " is a single-screw vessel of the following dimensions : 
 Length over all, 2651^ feet; breadth of beam, 32 feet; mean draught, 1434^ 
 feet; displacement, 1485 tons. Her armament consists of two four-inch rapid- 
 firing guns ; two six-pounder rapid-firing guns ; four forty-seven-millimeter 
 Hotchkiss revolving cannon, and two Catling guns. She is also fitted with 
 torpedo tubes. Her cost, exclusive of her guns, was $315,000. Her comple- 
 ment of crew consists of 10 officers and 98 enlisted men. 
 
 The first four vessels were called the " A, B, C, and D of the New Navy," 
 because of the first letters of their names — the " Atlanta," " Boston," " Chicago," 
 and "Dolphin." The "Atlanta" and "Boston" are sister ships — that is, they 
 were built from the same designs and their plates, etc., were moulded from the 
 same patterns and they carry the same armament — hence a description of one 
 is a description of the other. They followed the " Dolphin " in service, the 
 " Adanta " being launched on October 9, 1884, and the " Boston " on December 
 4, 1884. The "Atlanta" cost $619,000 and the "Boston" $617,000. The 
 official description of these vessels is that they "are central superstructure, 
 single-deck, steel cruisers." Their dimensions are : Length over all, 283 feet; 
 breadth of beam, 42 fee.t ; mean draught, 17 feet; displacement, 3189 tons; 
 sail area, 10,400 square feet. The armament of each consists of two eight-inch 
 and six six-inch breech-loading rifles ; two six-pounder, two two-pounder, and two 
 one-pounder rapid-firing guns ; two 47-millimeter and two 37-millimeter Hotch- 
 kiss revolving cannon, tv/o Catling guns, and a set of torpedo-firing tubes. 
 
BUILDING A NEW NAVY. 357 
 
 Larger and finer still is the " Chicago," the flagship of the fleet, which was 
 launched on December 5, 1885. She was the first vessel of the navy to have 
 heavy guns mounted in half turrets, her four eight-inch cannon being carried on 
 the spar-deck in half turrets built out from the ship's side, the guns being 
 twenty-four and a-half feet above the water and together commanding the entire 
 horizon. There are six six-inch guns in the broadside ports of the gun-deck 
 and a six-inch gun on each bow. There are also two five-inch guns aft in the 
 after portion of the cabin. Her secondary battery is two Catlings, two six- 
 pounders, two one-pounders, two 47-millimeter revolving cannon, and two 
 37-millimeter revolving cannon. 
 
 This auspicious start being made, the work of building the new navy went 
 steadily on. Next came the protected cruisers "Baltimore," "Charleston," 
 " Newark," " San Francisco," and " Philadelphia," big steel ships, costing from 
 a million to nearly a million and a half dollars each. Much smaller cruisers, or 
 gunboats, were the "Yorktown," "Concord," and "Bennington," and, smallest 
 of all, the " Petrel." All these ships, though varying in size, are of the same 
 general type. They are not heavily armored, and are not regarded as regular 
 battle-ships, yet could doubtless give a good account of themselves in any 
 conflict. They are chiefly intended, however, as auxiliaries to the real fighters, 
 and as cruisers, commerce destroyers, etc. 
 
 The "Vesuvius," launched in April, 1888, is a "dynamite cruiser," a 
 small, swift vessel, carrying three huge guns, each of fifteen inches bore, pointing 
 directly forward and upward. From these, charges of dynamite are to be fired 
 by compressed air. The " Cushing " is a swift torpedo boat, with three tubes 
 for discharging the deadly missiles. It was launched in 1890, and named after 
 the intrepid destroyer of the "Albemarle," whose feat has already been 
 described. The " Stiletto " is a very small, wooden torpedo boat, of very 
 great speed. 
 
 The new navy also contains a number of vessels intended for coast-defense, 
 heavily armored for hard fighting. The " Monterey " is a vessel of the 
 "Monitor" type invented by Ericsson. It has two turrets, or barbettes, each 
 carrying two twelve-inch guns, and protected by from eleven to thirteen inches 
 of armor. The bow is provided with a ram. The " Puritan " is a vessel of 
 similar design, with fourteen inches of armor. Besides the four big guns there 
 is a secondary battery of twelve rapid-firing guns, four Hotchkiss revolving 
 cannon, and four Gading guns. The " Miantonomah " is another double- 
 turreted monitor. Her four ten-inch rifles have an effective range of thirteen 
 miles, and she has a powerful secondary battery. Her big guns can send a five 
 hundred-pound bolt of metal through twenty inches of armor, and she is herself 
 heavily armored. This is a singularly powerful battle-ship, and would probably 
 
358 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Several similar vessels are now 
 
 prove a match for any war-ship in the world, 
 under construction. 
 
 The "Maine" is a heavily-armored cruiser, and while intended for sea- 
 going, is really a battle-ship. It has eleven inches of armor and carries four 
 ten-inch rifles, besides numerous smaller guns. The "Texas " is a similar ship. 
 The "Detroit," "Montgomery," and " Marblehead," not yet completed, are 
 small, partially armored cruisers. The "New York" is a mighty armored 
 cruiser, believed to surpass any other ship ever built in the combination of offen 
 
 "CHICAGO," U. S N., ONE OF THE NEW "WHITE SQUADRON" WAR SHIPS. 
 
 sive and defensive power, coal endurance, and speed. She is 380 feet 6i^ inches 
 long; steams 20 knots per hour; can go 13,000 miles without coaling; has 
 from six to eio-ht inches of armor, and carries six eight-inch and twelve four-inch 
 rifles, and numerous smaller guns. 
 
 The " Raleigh " and " Cincinnati " are protected cruisers of medium size. 
 There are several other cruisers, not yet named, especially designed as com- 
 merce-destroyers, having great speed, and being made to look as much like 
 merchant-ships as possible. Other gunboats and battle-ships are also being 
 built; one practice cruiser, intended for a school-ship, and a harbor-defense 
 
THE ADVANCE OF NAVAL SCIENCE. 359 
 
 ram, carrying no guns, but provided with a particularly ugly beak at the bow. 
 Altogether, the new navy, built or building, down to the present date comprises 
 thirteen armored battle-ships, seventeen unarmored but " protected " cruisers, 
 and six gunboats, all of them fully equal to any ships of their class in the 
 world. 
 
 In scarcely any department of human industry are the changes produced 
 by the progress of civilization more strikingly seen than in the navy. When 
 America was discovered, the galleon and the caravel were the standard war- 
 ships of the world — clumsy wooden tubs, towering high in air, propelled by 
 sails and even oars, with a large number of small cannons, and men armed 
 with muskets and cross-bows. Such was the famed Armada, " that great fleet 
 invincible," that was vanquished by the smaller, lighter crafts of Britain. Four 
 hundred years have passed, and what is the war-ship of to-day ? A low-lying 
 hulk of iron and steel ; armed with a few big guns, one of which throws a 
 heavier shot than a galleon's whole broadside ; driven resistlessly through the 
 water by mighty steam engines ; lighted and steered by electric apparatus, and 
 using an electric search-light that makes midnight as bright as day. All the 
 triumphs of science and mechanic arts have contributed to the perfection of 
 these dreadful sea monsters, a single one of which could have destroyed the 
 whole Armada in an hour, and laughed to scorn the might of Nelson inTrafalgar 
 Bay. What the locomotive is to the stage-coach, that is the " Miantonomah " 
 or the " New York " to the " San Philip " or the " Revenge." 
 
liiiiMHiiji^iiyi 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 DIKKICULXIES WITH KOREIGN POWERS- 
 
 'N a bright spring morning, the date, April 30, 1789, amid 
 
 the booming of cannon, the plaudits of the multitude, and 
 
 the general rejoicing of the people of the whole country, 
 
 Washington had been inaugurated President of the United 
 
 States. That day saw one of the most significant events 
 
 accomplished in the history of the world ; for there in the city 
 
 of New York, where the inauguration took place, a nation was 
 
 born in a day. The old Confederacy was gone : the new nation stood forth 
 
 " like a giant ready to run a race." And what a race it has run since that time 
 
 History has told. 
 
 It would be strange indeed if the peace that then brooded over the country 
 was to become unbroken, perpetual. No nation up to that time had made such 
 a record, which might well be considered as heralding the Millennium ; and the 
 United States was destined to prove no exception to the course marked out by 
 all other empires since the government of the State had supplanted that of the 
 tribe and clan. The fact is, the seeds of conflict were already sown and were 
 destined to bear fruit, both in civil and foreign war. 
 
 THE DIFFICULTY WITH THE BARBARY STATES. 
 
 If the reader will look at any map of Africa he will see on the northern 
 coast, defining the southern limits of the Mediterranean, four States, Morocco, 
 Algeria, Tunis, and Tripoli, running east and west a distance of 1800 miles. 
 These powers had for centuries maintained a state of semi-independency by 
 paying tribute to Turkey. But this did not suit Algeria, the strongest and 
 most warlike of the North African States; and in the year 17 10 the natives 
 overthrew the rule of the Turkish Pasha, expelled him from the country, and 
 united his office to that of the Dey. The Dey thus governed the country by 
 means of a Divan or Council of State chosen from the principal civic function- 
 aries. The Algerians, with the other " Barbary States," as the piratical States 
 were called, defied the Powers of Europe. France alone successfully resisted 
 
 361 
 
362 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 these depredations, but only partially, for after she had repeatedly chastised the 
 Algerians, the strongest of the northern piratical States, and had induced the 
 Dey to sign a treaty of peace, they would bide their time, and after a time return 
 to their bloody work. It was Algiers which was destined to force the United 
 States to resort to arms in the defense of its persecuted countrymen ; the result 
 is a matter of history. 
 
 The truth is, this conflict was no less irrepressible than that greater conflict 
 which a century later deluged the land in blood. For, before the Constitution 
 had been adopted, two American vessels flying the flag of thirteen stripes and 
 only thirteen stars, instead of the forty-four which now form our national con- 
 stellation, while sailing the Mediterranean had fallen a prey to the swift, heavily 
 armed Algerian cruisers. The vessels were confiscated and the crews, to the 
 number of twenty-one persons, had been held for ransom, for which an enormous 
 sum was demanded. 
 
 This sum our Government had been unwilling to pay, as to do so would be to 
 establish a precedent not only with Algeria, but with Tunis, Tripoli, and Morocco 
 as well, for each of these African piratical States was in league with the others, 
 and all had to be separately conciliated. 
 
 But, after all, what else could the Government do? The country had no 
 navy. It could not undertake in improvised ships to go forth and fight the swift, 
 heavily armed cruisers of the African pirates — States so strong that the 
 commercial nations were glad to win e.xemption from their depredations by 
 annual payments. Why not, then, ransom these American captives by the 
 payment of money and construct a navy sufficiently strong to resist their en- 
 croachments in the future ? This feeling on the part of the Government was 
 shared by the people of the country, and so it was, Congress finally authorized 
 the building of six frigates, and by another act empowered President Washing- 
 ton to borrow a million of dollars for purchasing peace. Eventually the money 
 was paid to all the four Powers, and it was hoped all difficulty was at an end. 
 The work of constructing the new war-ships was pushed with expedition, and 
 as will be seen, it was well that it was so. 
 
 We are now brought to the year 1800. Tripoli, angry at not receiving as 
 much money as was paid to Algiers, declared war against the United States ; 
 but now circumstances had changed for the better. For our new navy, a small 
 but most efficient one, was completed, and a squadron consisting of the frigates 
 'Essex," Captain Bainbridge, the "Philadelphia," the "President," and the 
 schooner " Experiment," was in Mediterranean waters. Two Tripolitan cruisers 
 lying at Gibraltar on the watch for American vessels, were blockaded by the 
 " Philadelphia." Cruising off Tripoli the " Experiment" fell in with a Tripolitan 
 cruiser of fourteen guns, and after three hours' hard fighting captured her. The 
 Tripolitans lost twenty killed and thirty wounded ; this brilliant result had a 
 marked effect in quieting the turbulent pirates. 
 
A SPLENDID VICTORY. 
 
 363 
 
 But peace was not yet assured. In 181 5, while this country was at 
 war with England, the Dey of Algiers unceremoniously dismissed the 
 American Consul and declared war against the United States ; and all 
 because he had not received the articles demanded under the tribute treaty. 
 This time the Government was well prepared for the issue. The population 
 of the country had increased to over eight millions. The military spirit 
 of the nation had been aroused by the war with Great Britain, ending in the 
 splendid victory at New Orleans under General Jackson. Besides this, the 
 navy had been increased and made far more effective. The Administration, 
 
 A RAILROAD BATTERY. 
 
 with Madison at its head, decided to submit to no further extortions from the 
 Mediterranean pirates, and the President sent in a forcible message to Congress 
 on the subject, taking high American ground. The result was a prompt 
 acceptance of the Algerian declaration of war. Events succeeded each other in 
 rapid succession. Ships new and old were at once fitted out. On May 15, 181 5, 
 Decatur sailed from New York to the Mediterranean. His squadron comprised 
 the frigates "Guerriere," "Macedonian," and "Constellation," the new sloop of 
 war " Ontario," and four brigs and two schooners in addition. 
 
 On June 1 7, the second day after entering the Mediterranean, Decatur 
 
364 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 captured the largest frigate in the Algerian navy, having forty-four guns. The 
 next day an Algerian brig was taken, and in less than two weeks after his first 
 capture Decatur, with his entire squadron, appeared off Algiers. The end had 
 come ! The Dey's courage, like that of Bob Acres, oozed out at his fingers' 
 ends. The terrified Dey sued for peace, which Decatur compelled him to sign 
 on the quarter-deck of the " Guerriere." In this treaty it was agreed by the 
 Dey to surrender all prisoners, pay a heavy indemnity, and renounce all tribute 
 from America in the future. Decatur also secured indemnity from Tunis and 
 Tripoli for American vessels captured under the guns of their forts by British 
 cruisers during the late war. 
 
 This ended at once and forever the payment of tribute to the piratical 
 States of North Africa. All Europe, as well as our own country, rang with the 
 splendid achievements of our navy ; and surely the stars and stripes had never 
 before floated more proudly fron: the mast-head of an American vessel, and they 
 are flying as proudly to-day. 
 
 KING BOMBA BROUGHT TO TERMS. 
 
 It was seventeen years later, in 1832, under the administration of General 
 Jackson, that one of the most interesting cases of difficulty with a foreign power 
 arose. As with Algeria and Tripoli, so now, our navy was resorted to for the 
 purpose of exacting reparation. This time the trouble was with Italy, or rather 
 that part of Italy known at that time as the Kingdom of Naples, which had been 
 wrested from Spain by Napoleon, who placed successively his brother Joseph 
 and Murat, Prince, Marshal of France, and brother-in-law of Napoleon, on the 
 throne of Naples and the two .Sicilies. During the years 1809—12 the Neapolitan 
 Government under Joseph and Murat successively had confiscated numerous 
 American ships with their cargoes. The total amount of the American claims 
 against Naples, as filed in the State Department, when Jackson's Administration 
 assumed control, was ^1,734,994. They were held by various insurance com- 
 panies and by citizens, principally of Baltimore. Demands for the payment of 
 these claims had from time to time been made by our Government, but Naples 
 had always refused to settle them. 
 
 Jackson and his Cabinet took a decided stand, and determined that the 
 Neapolitan Government, then in the hands of Ferdinand II — subsequently nick 
 named Bomba because of his cruelties — should make due reparation for the 
 losses sustained by American citizens. The Hon. John Nelson, of Frederick, 
 Maryland, was appointed Minister to Naples and ordered to insist upon a 
 settlement. Commodore Daniel Patterson,* who aided in the defense of New 
 
 * Daniel T. Patterson was born on Long Island, New York, March 6, 1786; was appointed 
 midshipman in the navy, 1800; was attached to the frigate "Philadelphia" when she ran upon a 
 reef near Tripoli ; was captured and a prisoner until 1805 ; was made lieutenant in 1807 and 
 
KING BO MB A BROUGHT TO TERMS. 
 
 365 
 
 Orleans in 181 5, was put in command of the Mediterranean squadron and 
 ordered to cooperate with Minister Nelson in enforcing his demands. But 
 Naples persisted in her refusal to render satisfaction, and a warlike demonstra- 
 tion was decided upon, the whole matter being placed, under instructions, in the 
 hands of Commodore Patterson. 
 
 The entire force at his command consisted of three fifty-gun frigates and 
 three twenty-gun corvettes. So as not to precipitate matters too hastily, the 
 plan was for three vessels to appear in the Neapolitan waters, one at a time, and 
 
 UNITED STATES MILITARY TELEGRAPH WAGON. 
 
 instructions were given accordingly. The " Brandywine," with Minister Nelson 
 on board, went first. Mr. Nelson repeated the demands for a settlement, and 
 they were refused : there was nothing in the appearance of a Yankee envoy and 
 a single ship to trouble King Bomba and his little kingdom. The " Brandy- 
 
 master-commandant in 1813. In 1814 he won great credit as commander of naval forces at New 
 Orleans, and received the thanks of Congress. He commanded the flotilla which destroyed the fort 
 and defenses of Lafitte, the pirate. He was made captain in 1815 ; Navy Commissioner, 1828 t'l 
 1832, and commanded the Mediterranean Squadron, 1832-1835. He died on August 15, 1839, 
 being then in command of the Washington Navy Yard. 
 
366 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 wine " cast anchor in the harbor and the humbled Envoy waited patiently for a 
 few days. Then another American flag appeared on the horizon, and the frigate 
 "United States" floated into the harbor and came to anchor. Mr. Nelson 
 repeated his demands, and they were again refused. Four days slipped away, 
 and the stars and stripes again appeared off the harbor. King Bomba, looking 
 out from his palace windows, saw the fifty-gun frigate " Concord " sail into the 
 harbor and drop her anchor. Then unmistakable signs of uneasiness began to 
 show themselves. Forts were repaired, troops drilled, and more cannon mounted 
 on the coast. The demands were reiterated, but the Neapolitan Government 
 still refused. Two days later another war-ship made her way into the harbor. 
 It was the "John Adams." When the fifth ship sailed gallantly in, the Bourbon 
 Government seemed almost on the point of yielding ; but three days later Mr. 
 Nelson sent word home that he was still unable to collect the bill. But the end 
 was not yet. Three days later, and the sixth sail showed itself on the blue 
 waters of the peerless bay. It was the handwriting on the wall for King Bomba, 
 and his Government announced that they would accede to the American 
 demands. The negotiations were promptly resumed and speedily closed, the 
 payment of the principal in installments with interest being guaranteed. 
 Pending negotiations, from August 28 to September 15 the entire squadron 
 remained in the Bay of Naples, and then the ships sailed away and separated. 
 So, happily and bloodlessly, ended a difficulty which at one time threatened most 
 serious results. 
 
 AUSTRIA AND THE KOSZTA CASE. 
 
 Another demonstration, less imposing in numbers but quite as spirited, and, 
 indeed, more intensely dramatic, occurred at Smyrna in 1853, when Captain Dun- 
 can N. Ingraham, with a single sloop-of-war, trained his broadsides on a fleet of 
 Austrian war-ships in the harbor. The episode was a most thrilling one, and 
 "The Story of America " would indeed be incomplete were so dramatic an affair 
 left unrecorded on its pages. And this is the record : — 
 
 When the revolution of Hungary' against Austria was put down, Kossuth, 
 Koszta, and other leading revolutionists fled to Smyrna, and the Turkish Gov- 
 ernment, after long negotiations, refused to give them up. Koszta soon after 
 came to the United States, and in July, 1852, declared under oath his intention 
 of becoming an American citizen. He resided in New York city a year 
 and eleven months. 
 
 The next year Koszta went to Smyrna on business, where he remained for 
 a time undisturbed. He had so inflamed the Austrian Government against him, 
 however, that a plot was formed to capture him. On June 21, 1853, while he 
 was seated on the Marina, a public resort in Smyrna, a band of Greek mercen- 
 aries, hired by the Austrian Consul, seized him and carried him off to an 
 Austrian ship-of-war, the Huzzar, then lying in the harbor. Onboard the vessel 
 
CAPTAIN INGRAHAM. 
 
 367 
 
 Archduke John, brother of the 
 Emperor, was said to be in 
 command. Koszta was put 
 in irons and treated as a 
 criminal. The next day an 
 American sloop-of war, the 
 "St. Louis," commanded by 
 Capt. Duncan N. Ingraham, * 
 sailed into the harbor. Learn- 
 ing what had happened, Capt. 
 Ingraham immediately sent 
 on board the "Huzzar" and 
 courteously asked permission 
 to see Koszta. His request 
 was granted, and Captain 
 Ineraham assured himself 
 that Koszta was entitled to 
 the protection of the Ameri- 
 can flae. He demanded 
 Koszta' s release of the Aus- 
 trian commander. When it 
 was refused he communi- 
 cated with the nearest United 
 States official. Consul Brown, 
 at Constantinople. While he 
 was waiting for an answer 
 six Austrian war-ships sailed 
 
 * Duncan Nathaniel Ingraham 
 was born December 6, 1802, at 
 Charleston, South Carolina. He 
 entered the United States Navy in 
 181 2 as midshipman, and became a 
 captain September 14, 1855. In 
 March, 1856, he was appointed Chief 
 of the Bureau of Ordnance and Hy- 
 drography of the Navy Department, 
 a position which he held until South 
 Carolina passed her ordinance of 
 secession in i860. He then resigned 
 his commission in the navy and took 
 service under the Confederate States, 
 in which he rose to the rank of 
 Commodore. He died in i8qi. 
 
368 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 into the harbor and came to anchor in positions near the " Huzzar." On June 
 29th, before Captain Ingraham had received any answer from the American 
 Consul, he noticed unusual signs of activity on board the " Huzzar," and before 
 long she began to get under way. The American Captain made up his mind 
 immediately. He put the "St. Louis" straight in the " Huzzar's " course and 
 cleared his guns for action. The "Huzzar" hove to, and Captain Ingraham 
 went on board and demanded the meaning of the " Huzzar's " action. 
 
 "We propose to sail for home," replied the Austrian. "The Consul has 
 ordered us to take our prisoner to Austria." 
 
 " You will pardon me," said Captain Ingraham, " but if you attempt to leave 
 this port with that American on board I shall be compelled to resort to extreme 
 measures." 
 
 The Austrian glanced around at the fleet of Austrian war-ships and the 
 single American sloop-of-war. Then he smiled pleasantly, and intimated that 
 the " Huzzar" would do as she pleased. 
 
 Captain Ingraham bowed and returned to the " St. Louis." He had no 
 sooner reached her deck than he called out : " Clear the guns for action ! " 
 
 The Archduke of Austria saw the batteries of the " St. Louis " turned on 
 him, and he realized that he was in the wrong. The "Huzzar" was put about 
 I and sailed back to her old anchorage. Word was sent to Captain Ingraham 
 that the Austrian would await the arrival of the note from Mr. Brown. 
 
 The Consul's note, which came on July ist, commended Captain Ingraham's 
 course and advised him to take whatever action he thought the situation 
 demanded. 
 
 At eight o'clock on the morning of July 2d, Captain Ingraham sent a note 
 to the commander of the "Huzzar," formally demanding the release of Mr. 
 Koszta. Unless the prisoner was delivered on board the "St. Louis" before 
 four o'clock the next afternoon, Captain Ingraham would take him from the 
 Austrians by force. The Archduke sent back a formal refusal. At eight o'clock 
 the next morning Captain Ingraham once more ordered the decks cleared for 
 action and trained his batteries on the " Huzzar." The seven Austrian war 
 vessels cleared their decks and put their men at the guns. 
 
 At ten o'clock an Austrian officer came to Captain Ingraham and began to 
 temporize. Captain Ingraham refused to listen to him. 
 
 "To avoid the worst," he said, "I will agree to let the man be delivered to 
 the French Consul at Smyrna until you have opportunity to communicate with 
 your Government. But he must be delivered there, or I will take him. I have 
 stated the time." 
 
 At twelve o'clock a boat left the " Huzzar" with Koszta in it, and an hour 
 later the French Consul sent word that Koszta was in his keeping. Then 
 several of the Austrian war-vessels sailed out of the harbor. Lono- negotiations 
 
 t 
 
AUSTRIA YIELDS. 
 
 369 
 
 between the two Governments followed, and in the end Austria admitted that 
 the United States was in the right, and apologized. 
 
 Scarcely had the plaudits which greeted Captain Ingraham"s intrepid course 
 died away, when, the next year, another occasion arose where our Government 
 was obliged to resort to the force of arms. This time Nicaragua was the country 
 involved. Early in June, 1854, after repeated but unsuccessful attempts at a 
 settlement had been made by the United States, our Government — Franklin 
 Pierce was then President — determined to secure a settlement by appeal to 
 arms. Various outrages, it was the contention of our Government, had been 
 committed on the persons and property of American citizens dwelling in 
 Nicaragua. The repeated demands for redress were not complied with. 
 
 Commander H oil ins, 
 proceed to the town of 
 coast of Nicaragua, and 
 
 Peaceful negotiations having failed, in June, 1854, 
 with the sloop-of-war "'Cyane," was ordered to 
 San Juan, or Greytown, which lies on the Mosquito 
 to insist on favorable 
 action from the Nica- 
 raguan Government. 
 Captain HoUins came 
 to anchor off the coast 
 and placed his de- 
 mands before the 
 authorities. He 
 waited patiently for a 
 response, but no satis- 
 factory one was 
 offered him. After 
 waiting in vain for a 
 number of days he 
 made a final appeal 
 and then proceeded 
 
 to carry out instructions. On the morning of July 13th he directed his batteries 
 on the town of San Juan and opened fire. Until four o'clock in the afternoon 
 the cannon poured out broadsides as fast as they could be loaded. By that time 
 the greater part of the town had been destroyed. Then a party of marines 
 was put on shore, and they completed the destruction of the place by burning 
 the houses. 
 
 A Heutenant of the British navy commanding a small vessel of war was in the 
 harbor at the time. England claimed a species of protectorate over the settle- 
 ment, and the British officer raised violent protest against the action taken by 
 America's representative. Captain Hollins, however, paid no attention to the 
 
 interference and carried out his instructions. The United States Government 
 24 
 
 LATEST M(JDEL OF UATLING FIELD GUN. 
 
370 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 later sustained Captain Hollins in everything that he did, and England thereupon 
 thought best to let the matter drop. In this they were unquestionably wise. 
 
 At this time the United States seems to have entered upon a period of 
 international conflict. For no sooner had the difficulties with Austria and 
 Nicaragua been adjusted, than another war-cloud appeared on the horizon. 
 Here again but a year from the last conflict had elapsed, for in 1855 an offense 
 Avas committed against the United States by Paraguay. We now have to gc 
 back three years. In 1852 Captain Thomas J. Page,* commanding a small 
 light-draught steamer, the "Water Witch," by direction of his Government 
 started for South America to explore the river La Plata and its large tributaries, 
 with a view to opening up commercial intercourse between the United States 
 and the interior States of South America. We have said the expedition was 
 ordered by our Government ; it also remains to be noted that the expe^dition 
 was undertaken with the full consent and approbation of the countries having 
 jurisdiction over those waters. Slowly, but surely, the little steamer pushed her 
 way up the river, making soundings and charting the river as she proceeded. 
 All went well until February i, 1855, when the first sign of trouble appeared. 
 
 It was a lovely day in early summer — the summer begins in February in 
 that latitude — and nothing appeared to indicate the slightest disturbance. The 
 little "Water Witch" was quietly steaming up the River Parana, which forms 
 the northern boundary of the State of Corrientes, separating it from Paraguay, 
 when suddenly, without a moment's warning, a battery from Fort Itaparu, on 
 the Paraguayan shore, opened fire upon the little steamer, immediately killing 
 one of her crew who at that time was at the wheel. The "Water Witch " was 
 not fitted for hostilities ; least of all could it assume the risk of attempting to 
 run the batteries of the fort. Accordingly, Captain Page put the steamer 
 about, and was soon out of range. It should here be explained that at that 
 time President Carlos A. Lopez was the autocratic ruler of Paraguay, and that 
 he had previously received Captain Page with every assurance of friendship. 
 A few months previous, however, Lopez had been antagonized by the United 
 States Consul at Ascencion, who, in addition to his official position, acted as 
 agent for an American mercantile company, of which Lopez disapproved and 
 went so far as to break up the business of the company. He also issued a 
 decree forbidding foreign vessels of war from navigating the Parana or any of 
 the waters bounding Paraguay, which he clearly had no right to do, as half the 
 stream belonged to the State bordering on the other side. 
 
 * Thomas Jefferson Page was born in Virginia in 1815. He entered the navy as midshipman 
 in October, 1827, and was promoted to a lieutenancy in June, 1833. In September, 1855, ^^ 
 became a commander. In 1861, his State having passed the ordinance of secession, he resigned 
 from the United States Navy, joining that of the Confederate States, where he attained the rank of 
 Commodore. 
 
THE PARAGUAYAN TROUBLE. 371 
 
 Captain Page, finding it impracticable to prosecute his exploration any 
 further, at once returned to the United States, giving the Washington authori- 
 ties a detailed account of the occurrence. It was claimed by our Government that 
 the "Water Witch" was not subject to the jurisdiction of Paraguay, as the 
 channel was the equal property of the Argentine Republic. It was further 
 claimed that even if she were within the jurisdiction of Paraguay she was not 
 properly a vessel of war, but a Government boat employed for scientific pur- 
 poses. And even were the vessel suoposed to be a war vessel, it was contended , 
 that it was a gross violation of international right and courtesy to fire shot at 
 the vessel of a friendly power without first resorting to more peaceful meanr. 
 At that time William L. Marcy, one of the foremost statesmen of his day, was 
 Secretary of State. Mr. Marcy at once wrote a strong letter to the Paraguayan 
 Government, stating the facts of the case, declaring that the action of Paraguay in 
 
 EIGHT-INCH UUN AND CARRIAGE OF THE "BALTIMORE. 
 [^Biiitt at the IVashin^tcn Niivy-Yardt of American Steel.') 
 
 firing upon the " Water Witch " would not be submitted to, and demanding ample 
 apology and compensation. All efforts in this direction, however, proved fruit- 
 less. Lopez refused to give any reparation ; and not only so, but declared no 
 American vessel would be allowed to ascend the Parana for the purpose 
 indicated. 
 
 The event, as it became known, aroused not a little excitement ; and while 
 there were some who "deprecated a resort to extreme measures " — a euphemistic 
 phrase frequently resorted to by those who would neither resent an insult nor 
 take umbrage at an intended offense — the general sentiment of the country was 
 decidedly manifested in favor of an assertion of our rights in the premises. 
 Accordingly, President Pierce sent a message to Congress stating that a peace- 
 ful adjustment of the difficulty was impossible, and asking that he be authorized 
 to send such a naval force to Paraguay as would compel her arbitrary ruler to 
 give the full satisfaction demanded. 
 
 To this request Congress promptly and almost unanimously gave assent, 
 and one of the strongest naval expeditions ever fitted out by the United States up 
 
372 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 to that time was ordered to assemble at the mouth of La Plata River. The 
 fleet was a most imposing one and comprised nineteen vessels, seven of which 
 were steamers specially chartered for the purpose, as our largest war vessels 
 were of too deep draught to ascend La Plata and Parana. The entire squad- 
 ron carried 200 guns and 2500 men, and was commanded by Flag Officer, 
 afterward Rear Admiral, Shubrick,* one of the oldest officers of our navy, and 
 one of the most gallant men that ever trod a quarter deck. Flag Officer Shu- 
 brick was accompanied by United States Commissioner Bowlin, to whom was 
 intrusted negotiations for the settlement of the difficulty. Three years and 
 eleven months had now passed since the "Water Witch " was fired upon, and 
 President Buchanan had succeeded Franklin Pierce. The winter of 1859 was 
 just closing in at the North ; the streams were closed by ice, and the lakes were \ 
 ice-bound, but the palm trees at the South were displaying their fresh green 
 leaves, like so many fringed banners, in the warm tropical air when the United 
 States squadron assembled at Montevideo [Montevideo]. As has been said, 
 the force was an imposing one. There were two United States frigates, the 
 "Sabine" and the "St. Lawrence;" two sloops-of-war, the "Falmouth" and 
 the " Preble ; " three brigs, the " Balnbridge," the " Dolphin," and the " Perry ;" 
 six steamers especially armed for the occasion, the " Memphis," the " Cale- 
 donia," the "Atlanta," the "Southern Star," the " Westernport," the " M. W. 
 Chapin," and the " Metacomet ; " two armed storeships, the " Supply " and the 
 ''Release;" the revenue steamer, "Harriet Lane;" and, lastly, the little 
 "Water Witch" herself, no longer defenseless, but all in fighting trim for hos- 
 tilities. 
 
 On the 25th of January, 1859, within just one week of four years from the 
 firing upon the " Water Witch," the squadron got under way and came to 
 anchor off Ascencion, the capital of Paraguay. Meanwhile President Urquiza, 
 of the Argentine Republic, who had offered his services to mediate the diffi- 
 culty, had arrived at Ascencion in advance of the squadron. The negotiations 
 were reopened, and Commissioner Bowlin made his demand for instant repara- 
 tion. All this time Flag Officer Shubrick was not idle. With such of our 
 vessels as were capable of ascending the river, taking them through the diffi- 
 culties created by the currents, shoals, and sand bars of the river, he brought 
 
 * William Branford Shubrick was one of the most illustrious men whose name has appeared on 
 the roll of United States naval officers. He was born in 1790; appointed midshipman United 
 States Navy June 20, 1806; joined the sloop-of-war "Wasp" 1812; a year later was transferred 
 to the frigate "Constellation;" aided in the capture of the British vessels " Cyane " and 
 "Levant; " and in 1815 was awarded a sword by his native State. In 1S20 was made commander; 
 in 1829 commanded the "Lexington; " in 1846 commanded the Pacific squadron, and filled 
 various prominent positions extending over a period of sixty-one years, till May 12, 1876, whes 
 he died. 
 
LOPEZ COMES TO TERMS. 
 
 373 
 
 them to a chosen position, where they made ready in case of necessity to open 
 fire. The force within striking distance of Paraguay consisted of 1 740 men, 
 besides the officers, and 78 guns, including 23 nine-inch shell guns and one 
 shell gun of eleven inches. 
 
 Ships and guns proved to be ver)' strong arguments with Lopez. It did 
 not take the Dictator-President long to see that the United States meant business, 
 and that the time for trifling had passed and the time for serious work had 
 indeed begun. President Lopez's cerebral processes worked with remarkable and 
 encouraging celerity. By February 5th, within less than two weeks of the 
 starting of the squadron from Montevideo, Commissioner Bowlin's demands 
 were all acceded to. Ample apologies were made for firing on the "Water 
 
 ONE OF THE " MIANTONOMAH S FOUR TEN-INXH BREECH-LOADING RIFLES. 
 
 Witch" and pecuniary compensation was given to the family of the sailor who 
 had been killed. In addition to this, a new commercial treaty was made between 
 the two countries, and cordial relations were fully restored between the two 
 governments. When the squadron returned the Secretary of the Navy 
 expressed the satisfaction of the government and the country in the follow- 
 ing terms : — 
 
 "To the zeal, energy, discretion, and courteous and gallant bearing of Flag-officer Shubrick 
 and the officers under his command, in conducting an expedition far into the interior of a remote 
 country, encountering not only great physical difficulties, but the fears, apprehensions and prejudices 
 of numerous States; and to the good conduct of the brave men under his command, is the country 
 largely indebted, not only for the success of the enterprise, but for the friendly feeling towards the 
 United States which now prevails in all that part of South America." 
 
374 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 To such a happy and peaceful conclusion were our difficulties with Paraguay 
 finally brought. 
 
 A period of thirty years elapsed before any serious difficulty occurred with 
 any foreign powers. It was in 1891 that a serious difficulty threatened to 
 disrupt our relations with Chili and possibly involve the United States in war 
 with that power. Happily the matter reached a peaceful settlement. In 
 January, 1891, civil war broke out in Chili, the cause of which was a contest 
 between the legislative branch of the government and the executive, for the 
 control of affairs. The President of Chili, General Balmaceda, beean to assert 
 authority which the legislature, or "the Congressionalists," as the opposing 
 party was called, resisted as unconstitutional and oppressive, and they accord- 
 ingly proceeded to interfere with Balmaceda's Cabinet in its efforts to carry out 
 the despotic will of the executive. 
 
 Finally matters came to a point where appeal to arms was necessary. On 
 the 9th of January the Congressional party took possession of the greater part 
 of the Chilian fleet, the navy being in hearty sympathy with the Congression- 
 alists, and the guns of the war-ships were turned against Balmaceda, Valparaiso, 
 the capital, and other ports being blockaded by the ships. For a time Balma- 
 ceda maintained control of the capital and the southern part of the country. 
 The key to the position was Valparaiso, which was strongly fortified, Balma- 
 ceda's army being massed there and placed at available points. 
 
 At last the Congressionalists determined to attack Balmaceda at his capital 
 and on August 21st landed every available fighting man at their disposal at 
 Concon, about ten miles north of Valparaiso. They were attacked by the Dic- 
 tator on the 2 2d, there being twenty thousand men on each side. The Dictator 
 had the worst of it. Then he rallied his shattered forces, and made his last 
 stand at Placillo, close to Valparaiso, on the 28th. The battle was hot, the car 
 nage fearful ; neither side asked or received quarter. The magazine rifles, 
 with which the revolutionists were armed, did wonders. The odds were against 
 Balmaceda ; both his generals quarreled in face of the enemy ; the army marched 
 against the foe divided and demoralized. In the last battle both Balmaceda's 
 generals were killed. The valor and the superior tactics of General Canto, leader 
 of the Congressional army won the day. Balmaceda fled and eventually com- 
 mitted suicide, and the Congressionalists entered the capital in triumph. 
 
 Several incidents meantime had conspired, during the progress of this war, 
 to rouse the animosity of the stronger party in Chili against the United States. 
 Before the Congressionalists' triumph the steamship Itata, loaded with American 
 arms and ammunition for Chili, sailed from San Francisco, and as this was a 
 violation of the neutrality laws, a United States war vessel pursued her to the 
 harbor of Iquique, where she surrendered. Then other troubles arose. Our 
 minister at Valparaiso, Mr. Egan, was charged by the Congressionalists, now 
 
AMERICAN SEAMEN ATTACKED. 
 
 375 
 
 in power, with disregarding international law in allowing the American 
 Legation to become an asylum for the adherents of Balmaceda. Subsequently 
 these refugees were permitted to go aboard American vessels and sail away. 
 Then x'\dmiral Brown, of the United States squadron, was, in Chili's opinion, 
 guilty of having acted as a spy upon the movements of the Congressionalists' 
 fleet at Quinteros, and of bringing intelligence of its movements to Bal- 
 maceda at Valparaiso. This, however, the Admiral stoutly denied. 
 
 AN ATTACK UPON AMERICAN SEAMEN. 
 
 The strong popular feeling of dislike which was engendered by this news 
 culminated on the T6th of October, in an attack upon American seamen by a 
 mob in the streets of 
 the Chilian capital. 
 Captain Schley, com- 
 mander of the United 
 States cruiser, Balti- 
 more, had given shore- 
 leave to a hundred and 
 
 UNITED STATES 12-INCH BREECH-LOADING MORTAR, OR HOWITZER. 
 
 seventeen petty officers and seamen, some of whom, when they had been 
 on shore for several hours, were set upon by Chilians. They took refuge in a 
 street car, from which, however, they were soon driven and mercilessly beaten, 
 and a subordinate officer named Riggen fell, apparently lifeless. The American 
 sailors, according to Captain Schley's testimony, were sober and conducting 
 themselves with propriety when the attack was made. They were not armed, 
 even their knives having been taken from them before they left the vessel. 
 
 The assault upon those in the street car seemed to be only a signal for a 
 general uprising ; and a mob which is variously estimated at from one thousand 
 to two thousand people attacked our sailors with such fury that in a little while 
 these men, whom no investigation could find guilty of any breach of the peace, 
 were fleeing for their lives before an overwhelming crowd, among which were a 
 
376 THE SIVRY OF AMERICA. 
 
 number of the police of Valparaiso. In this affray eighteen sailors were stabbed, 
 several dying from their wounds. 
 
 Of course, the United States Government at once communicated with the 
 Chilian authorities on the subject, expressing an intention to investigate the 
 occurrence fully. The first reply made to the American Government by Signor 
 Matta, the Chilian Minister of Foreign Affairs, was to the effect that Chili would 
 not allow anything to interfere with her own official investigation. 
 
 An examination of all the facts was made on our part. It was careful and 
 thorough, and showed that our flag had been insulted in the persons of American 
 seamen. Yet, while the Chilian Court of Inquiry could present no extenuating 
 facts, that country refused at first to offer apology or reparation for the affront. 
 
 In the course of the correspondence Minister Matta sent a note of instruc- 
 ' tion to Mr. Montt, Chilian representative at Washington, in which he used most 
 offensive terms in relation to the United States, and directed that the letter be 
 given to the press for publication. 
 
 After waiting for a long time for the result of the investigation at Valpa- 
 raiso, and finding that, although no excuse or palliation had been found for the 
 outrage, yet the Chilian authorities seemed reluctant to offer apology, the Presi- 
 dent of the United States, in a message to Congress, made an extended state- 
 ment of the various incidents of the case and its legal aspect, and stated that on 
 the 2 1 St of January he had caused a peremptory communication to be presented 
 to the Chilian Government, by the American Minister at Santiago, in which 
 severance of diplomatic relations was threatened if our demands for satisfac- 
 tion, which included the withdrawal of Mr. Matta's insulting note, were not 
 complied with. At the time that this message was delivered no reply had been 
 sent to this note. 
 
 Mr. Harrison's statement of the legal aspect of the case, upon which the 
 final settlement of the difficulty was based was, that the presence of a war-ship 
 of any nation in a port belonging to a friendly power is by virtue of a general 
 invitation which nations are held to extend to each other ; that Commander 
 Schley was invited, with his officers and crew, to enjoy the hospitality of Valpa- 
 raiso ; that while no claim that an attack which an individual sailor may be 
 subjected to raises an international question, yet where the resident population 
 assault sailors of another country's war vessels, as at Valparaiso, animated by 
 an animosity against the government to which they belong, that government 
 must show the same enquiry and jealousy as though the representatives or flag 
 of the nation had been attacked ; because the sailors are there by the order of ' 
 their government. 
 
 Finally an ultimatum was sent from the State Department at Washington, 
 on the 25th, to Minister Egan, and was by him transmitted to the proper 
 Chilian authorities, It demanded the retraction of Mr. Matta's note and suit- 
 
MATTA'S IMPUDENT LETTER. 
 
 m 
 
 able apology and reparation for the insult and injury sustained by the United 
 States. On the 28th of January, 1892, a dispatch from Chili was received, in 
 which the demands of our Government were fully acceded to, the offensive 
 letter was withdrawn and regret was expressed for the trouble. In his relation 
 to this particular case Minister Egan's conduct received the entire approval of 
 his Government. 
 
 While the United States looked for a peaceful solution of this annoying 
 international episode, the proper preparations were made for a less desirable 
 
 HARPER S FERRY. 
 
 outcome. Our naval force was put in as efficient a condition as possible, and 
 the vessels which were then in the navy yard were gotten ready for service with* 
 all expedition. If the Chilian war-scare did nothing else, it aroused a whole 
 some interest in naval matters throughout the whole of the United States, and 
 by focusing attention upon the needs of this branch of the public service, showed 
 at once how helpless we might become in the event of a war with any first-class 
 power. We can thank Chili that to-day the United States Navy, while far from 
 being what it should be, is in a better condition than at any time in our history. 
 
KtViEVV OF UNION ARMIES AT WASHINGTON, AT THE CLOSE OF THE WAR. 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 ARCTIC ADVENTURERS. 
 
 F the earliest adventurers who first brought the news of Polar 
 seas and Arctic cold to the wonder seeking world of Europe we 
 have not the space to speak. Neither can we dwell upon the 
 trials and triumphs of the adventurous Cabots, devoted Cor- 
 «3^'^7 ■ tereals, Frobisher, Willoughby, Sir Humphrey Gilbert, Barentz, 
 Hudson or Baffin, who have all associated their names with the 
 frozen regions of the North. 
 Behring and the Russian explorers. Van Wrangel and Anjou, have written 
 their records in the illimitable solitudes of ice. British heroes, Ross and Parry, 
 Buchan and Franklin, as well as other later but not less noble Englishmen, 
 have shown to what lengths men may go when actuated by the call of duty or 
 the summons of a great idea. But with Frenchman, Hollander, Russian or 
 Englishman we must have little to do in this chapter. 
 
 Sir John Franklin sailed from the Thames on his last voyage on the 9th of 
 May, 1845. His two ships, the " Erebus " and "Terror," were provisioned for 
 three years. On the 26th of July of that year they were seen by a whaler, 
 moored to an iceberg, waiting for an opening in the ice field to advance into 
 Baffin's Bay; they were then two hundred and ten miles from the entrance to 
 Lancaster sound. Towards the close of 1847 anxiety in England began to 
 grow concerning the fate of the gallant Franklin and his command, and shortly 
 three relief or search expeditions were sent out by the British government to try 
 to obtain news of him. These were unsuccessful but were followed by others, 
 some fitted up by private individuals and some by the government. Lady 
 Franklin did much to keep the search alive, but to no purpose. 
 
 THE FATE OF SIR JOHN FRA^IKLIN. 
 
 The fate of the intrepid Englishman was only known after years of careful 
 search, and was learned little by little, hints and clues being fitted together till 
 the outline of the pitiful story of disaster and failure could be read. 
 
 From the time that the " Erebus" and " Terror" entered the narrow seas over 
 
 379 
 
38o THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 which the grim sentinel bergs stood guard till the latter vessel was nipped in 
 the grinding floe, the peril was unremitting. No sadder sight can we imagine 
 than the lonely graves that mark the desolate shores of Beechy Island ; no more 
 disappointing search than that for the lost records has ever been made. 
 
 Such men as Ross, Richardson, Collinson, Rae, Killett and McClure, in 
 these unsuccessful efforts, added lustre to the Anglo-Saxon name. 
 
 The English expeditions, though coming short of success, were not entirely 
 without result. Captains Austin and Penny discovered Franklin's winter quar- 
 ters on Beechy Island, in the winter of 1845-46, but found no clue to his 
 direction upon breaking camp. Dr. Rae brought home tidings also, and even 
 discovered and obtained from the Esquimo, a number of Franklin relics. 
 
 It is a noteworthv fact that Franklin added more to the world's knowledee 
 of Arctic lands and seas by his death than he could have accomplished by his 
 life, since a large proportion of the work done in that direction in the last half 
 century has been in the course of efforts to discover the records of his last 
 voyage. 
 
 PR. KANE AND THE ORINNELL EXPEDITION. 
 
 The first of American explorers to join in the Franklin search was Elisha 
 Kent Kane. His vessel, the "Advance," of 120 tons, was fitted up at the 
 expense of Henr)^ Grinnell and George Peabody, first in 1850. He reached 
 Beechy Island and assisted in the search for Franklin records at the camp 
 already mentioned, but returned without wintering. Later, in 1853, Dr. Kane 
 once more sailed for Smith's Sound, from New York. It was on the last day of 
 May that he left and August found him ice-locked in Smith's Sound, in 78°45' 
 North, only about seventeen miles from the entrance. He wintered in Van 
 Renssellaer Harbor. Though greatly hampered by sickness and want his party 
 made a number of discoveries, that of the Humboldt Glacier being one of these. 
 Traveling parties and even single individuals made excursions from the brig, and 
 among these we must mention Morton, Dr. Kane's steward, who crossed the 
 glacier with a dog team. After a second winter in the now unseaworthy brig, 
 a winter that tried the souls of the brave little party that was sheltered there, — 
 when cold, hunger and scurvy failed to subdue the indomitable courage and 
 cheerfulness of the leader or his men, — the vessel that had come to be so much 
 like home to them was abandoned to her fate and a masterly retreat commenced 
 
 With sledges and boats Dr. Kane conducted his command, the well 
 helping the sick. Only one man died on the way to the Danish settlement 
 of Upernevic, the most nor^erly habitation of civilized man in the world. 
 All the records and instruments were saved, though the perilous journey 
 led over pack and floe, glacier and hummock ice. 
 
 Lieutenant Hartstene was sent in search of Dr. Kane's party, but 
 reached Van Renssellaer harbor too late, overtaking the explorer, however, on 
 
, .JTT. TOHN FRANKLIN 2 THE " EREBUS " AND "TERROR" ENTERING THE ARCTIC REGIONS. 3- FRANKLIN'S 
 '■ CnTER QUARTERS m 1845-6. 4- THE " EREBUS - AND "TERROR" AMONG ICEBERGS. 5- THE 
 
 " TERROR " NIPPED IN THE ICE. 
 
38^ 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 his return trip. Kane's expedition, though not a success so far as the finding 
 of FrankHn was concerned, was yet of great benefit to science, since he 
 added new lands to geography, and completer physical observations than any 
 explorer had previously done ; besides this his valuable notes of the Etah 
 Esquimo have been of benefit to all succeeding travelers in the frozen North. 
 
 DR. HAYES DISCOVERS GRINNELL LAND. 
 
 D. J. J. Hayes, Kane's surgeon, was the first white man to put foot on 
 Grinnell Land. During one part of the sojourn in Van Renssellaer Bay, 
 
 KANE AND HIS COMPANIONS IN THEIR VESSEL. 
 
 Hayes took a party, and started southward to Upernevic, which, however, he 
 did not reach, and finally returned, almost dead with fatigue, exposure, and 
 hunger, to his chief, who received him with great kindness, though the attempt 
 to leave the main party was unauthorized. 
 
 Later, Hayes led a separate expedition to the Arctic regions, sailing from 
 Boston for Smith's Sound, in the schooner "United States," in July of i860. 
 
THE CREW OF THE "JEANNETTE" LEAVING IN BOATS. 
 383 
 
384 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Following up the line of research commenced by Dr. Kane, he proceeded to 
 Port Foulke, where he wintered in 78° 17' North Lat. One of his most note- 
 worthy exploits was crossing Smith's Sound in sledges. 
 
 Another remarkable American explorer was Charles Hall, of Cincinnati 
 whose first voyage was made in i860. He was a man of humble origin, who 
 had made his own way and devoted himself his money, and his intellect to the 
 search for Franklin, with the purest enthusiasm. His first find was the stone 
 house built by Martin Frobisher on the Countess of Warwick Island. 
 
 Hall's second expedition was the one most generally known. Begun in 
 1864, it lasted until 1869, and by the exercise of patience, endurance, and 
 pertinacity seldom equaled, the searcher finally was rejoiced to find the line of 
 Franklin's retreat at Todd's Island and Peffer River, on the south coast of King 
 William Land. Then he learned from the Esquimo the sad story of the wreck 
 of one of the vessels, and that seven bodies were buried at Todd's Island. He 
 brought home the bones of one, supposed to be Lieutenant le Vescount. 
 
 THE DEATH OF CAPTAIN HALL. 
 
 Again, in 1871, Hall made his third and, as it proved, his last voyage in 
 the " Polaris." He penetrated 250 miles to the northward of Smith's Sound and 
 was ice-locked on the 30th of August of that year in 82° 16' North. The 
 following winter he spent at a spot called Thank God Bay, a degree further 
 south than his farthest point. 
 
 While the "Polaris" was ice-locked there. Hall suddenly died and the 
 captain, Budington, prepared to abandon her. W^hile his preparations were 
 being made, and during the time that some of the party were out upon the ice 
 with a quantity of provisions, the vessel broke away, and those upon the ice 
 made one of the most remarkable journeys on record, being rescued only after 
 they had drifted ^wo thousand miles on the floe. 
 
 While these voyages were being made, Robert Brown, Captain Nares, 
 Nordenskiold, Sir Henry Gore, Booth, Markham, and many other noted 
 foreigners were adding to their fame in the Frigid Zone. Nordenskiold 
 discovered the Northeast passage, that had been the dream of Navigators for 
 more than three centuries. 
 
 In 1879 Lieutenant Schwatka headed an expedition from the United States, 
 his object being to explore thoroughly the west coast of King William's 
 Land in search of Franklin's records. He wintered in Hudson Bay, near 
 Chesterfield inlet. This expedition was from the outset remarkable for one 
 fact, that it was the first that had subsisted upon the game of the country. 
 The traveling was all by land, or rather ice, and was accomplished without 
 regard to weather or temperature. From the winter camp, overland for the 
 estuary of the great Fish River, Schwatka started in the early spring of 1879, 
 
25 
 
 THE FARTHEST NORTH REACHED BY LIEUT. LOCKWOOD ON THE GREELY EXPEDITION. 
 
386 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 with only one month's provisions. The complete record of this expedition, 
 as told by Mr. Gilder, the second in command, is full of interest. The search 
 over the ground where the survivors of the Franklin party had been traced 
 was minute. Esquimo witnesses were examined, and every cairn, every heap 
 of stones was scrutinized, till at length the inevitable conclusion was forced 
 upon them that the Franklin records were lost forever. During the search the 
 grave of an officer of the "Terror" was discovered and identified by the clothing 
 and trinkets. This was Lieutenant Irving, the third officer of the ill-fated vessel. 
 
 THE "JEANNETTE" AND HER COMMANDER. 
 
 The " Jeannette" left San Francisco on July 8, 1879, with Captain De Long 
 in command. Her crew numbered thirty-three men. She was put into the ice 
 pack in two months from the time of her departure and frozen in before the 
 end of November. For two years her people supported the hardships and 
 deprivations of Arctic winters, and at last, in June, 1881, the "Jeannette" sank. 
 
 Then began a long, perilous and ill-fated retreat, of which the interesting 
 record is to be found in the journal of the unfortunate Commander. It is a 
 story of heroic endeavors to cross the ice fields, from the time when the loaded 
 boats left the sinking "Jeannette " to the hour when the hand of the writer could 
 no longer hold his pencil. 
 
 In many respects the narrative of cold and fog, of refractory dogs, broken 
 sledges, sudden immersions and disastrous losses is much like those of other 
 explorers of the Frozen Zone. But its pathos is deeper, because its record of 
 unwavering courage and manliness is so abundant. Yet sometimes De Long 
 uttered a note of regret, as when he writes, on July 4, '81: "Our flags are 
 flying in honor of the day, though to me it is a blue one. Three years ago 
 to-day, at Havre, the ' Jeannette ' was christened, and many pleasant things were 
 said and anticipations formed, all of which have gone down with the ship. I 
 did not think then that three years afterwards would see us all out on the ice 
 with nothing accomplished and a story of a lost ship to come back to our well- 
 wishers at home. My duty to those who came with me is to see them safely 
 back, and to devote all my mind and strength to that end. * * * j must 
 endeavor to look my misfortune in the face and to learn what its application 
 may be. It will be hard, however, to be known hereafter as a man who under- 
 took a polar expedition and sunk his ship in the seventy-seventh parallel." 
 
 But the "nothing accomplished" was changed to rejoicing on the 29th of 
 that same month, when, after a most critical journey over rough and broken ice, 
 battling almost constantly with an impenetrable fog, he used a piece of floe ice 
 for a ferry boat and from this strange craft landed on the shore of an island 
 hitherto undiscovered. In the journal he records his address to the men of his 
 command. 
 
THE QREELY EXPEDITION. 
 
 387 
 
 " I have to announce to you that this island, toward which we have been 
 struggling for more than two weeks, is newly discovered land. I therefore take 
 possession of it in the name of the President of the U. S., and name it Bennett 
 Island." 
 
 Upon the Northern coast of the mainland of Siberia, after untold hardships, 
 De Long landed and then perished. 
 
 The "Jeannette" expedition was planned and financially backed by James 
 Gordon Bennett, but it had been adopted and made national by an Act of Con- 
 gress, so that the obligation to find and rescue, if possible, those who had 
 survived the sinking of the vessel was imperative. After the separation of the 
 boats, which occurred before reaching the mainland, Lieutenant Melville with 
 part of the crew reached Irkutsch, and as soon as practicable he set out in 
 search of De 
 Long. On March 
 23,1883, the body 
 of the latter, to- 
 gether with two 
 of his men, was 
 found. They had 
 perished from 
 starvation. Two 
 steamers were 
 sent in search of 
 tlie "Jeannette" 
 party from the 
 LInited States; 
 one of these, the 
 "Rodgers," un- 
 der Lieutenant Berry, was burned in her winter quarters north of Wrangell 
 Land, after doing excellent work In exploration, having reached the highest 
 point ever attained on that meridian. One of the officers, Mr. Gilder, made a 
 hazardous home journey through Siberia. 
 
 A suggestion was made, in 1875, by Lieutenant Weyprecht, a German, to 
 establish an international system of polar stations for synchronous meteorological 
 and magnetic observations and records. Weyprecht died too soon to see his 
 plan carried into effect, but, later, eight nations agreed to follow it, and among 
 these was our own. 
 
 On June 14, 1881, the Lady Franklin Bay expedition, usually known as the 
 Greely expedition, sailed from Baltimore by way of St. John's, Newfoundland, 
 for Smith's Sound. Lieutenant Greely was in command, and second to him was 
 the lamented Lieutenant Lockwood, while Dr. Pavey was the physician of the 
 
 A FUNERAL IN THE ARCTIC REGIONS. 
 
388 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 party. They proceeded with a full corps of men, on the steamer " Protean," to 
 Lady Franklin Bay, where, finding the season exceptionally favorable, a house 
 was built, in which they stored two years' provisions. 
 
 The great and fatal mistake of the Government in regard to this expedition 
 was the failure to provide an intermediate supply station which could be visited 
 by vessels from the South, and to which the voyagers might retreat in case 
 of need. 
 
 From the start two regular sets of observations were made and the scientific 
 work of the party, which was preserved through all the subsequent disasters and 
 hazards, was perfectly successful. 
 
 History does not present a more heroic story than that of the continuance 
 of the work of observation, when disease and famine had reduced the strength 
 of the party so that the living were not able always to bury the dead, and the 
 gaunt, haggard forms of the survivors staggered to their work till the last vestige 
 of strength had utterly failed. The soldier who stands to his gun through the 
 hot climax of some terrific battle does not achieve such a triumphant mastery 
 over defeat as did the heroes of Cape Sabine. 
 
 At first all went well. Some brilliant work was done. Dr. Pavey with one 
 companion made a northward excursion that will be ever memorable, and few 
 members of the command failed to distinguish themselves by pluck, endurance 
 and devoted fidelity to comrades. But the crowning success of the expedition, 
 so far as the work of exploration went, was made by Lieutenant Lockwood. 
 
 He made a journey along the north coast of Greenland, establishing new 
 lines upon that hitherto unchartered waste, and then, turning his sledges north- 
 ward still further, reached a small island in 83° 24' N. and stood in a higher 
 latitude than any to which a human being has penetrated since the first attempt 
 to pierce the Arctic solitudes. Sergeant Bralnard who accompanied him, wrote 
 in his journal this note : "We unfurled the glorious stars and stripes to the 
 exhilarating Northern breezes with an exultation impossible to describe." 
 
 After the return of Lockwood and Bralnard with their party, great hard- 
 ships overtook the Greely command. In the summer of 1883 the expected help 
 did not arrive, relieving vessels falling to reach them. Falling back upon Cape 
 Sabine in Smith's Sound, which they reached in August of 1883, they subsisted 
 for a little while upon the stores left there by Sir George Nares and then began 
 to give way to that most dreadful enemy, famine. When at length the steamers 
 " Thetis " and " Bear " arrived and the gallant commander Schley completed the 
 long attempted rescue, only Lieutenant Greely and si.x companions were left 
 alive, and these were helplessly awaiting the death they had faced so long. 
 Reverently the American reads the record of their daring and suffering, and 
 pays the tribute of admiration both to the few survivors and the many for whom 
 the relief came too late. 
 
I 2 3 4 56789 
 
 PLACES OF WORSHIP IN NEW YORK IN I742. 
 t, Littherap. a, French. 3. Trinity. 4. New Dutch. 5. Old Dutch. 6. Presbyterian. 7. Baptist. 8. Quaker. 9. Synagogue. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 RELIGION UNDER NEW CONDITIONS. 
 
 ^X HE physical and social conditions bywhich the early settlers of this 
 ^^\ country were environed after reaching it were hardly more diverse 
 from those to which they had been accustomed than were the new 
 conditions of their religious life. The tendency of their sur- 
 roundings, however clear or vague to their apprehension, was, it 
 is now evident, toward the development of an order of things in 
 their communities akin to, if not identical with, the primitive 
 Hebrew commonwealth. Absolute equality of religious relations among the 
 individuals of the nation was a cardinal principle in the genius of that common- 
 wealth, but the conception of the principle, along with any grasp of what it 
 involved, had lapsed from the minds of most men in Europe before the 
 discovery of America, — where, as is plain enough in our day, it is ultimately 
 to have such illustration as the world has not yet seen. The seeds for its 
 growth came to these shores with some of the settlers, and a survey of 
 facts will emphasize the statement. 
 
 Protestant Episcopalianism, known in America prior to the American Revolu- 
 tion as the "Church of England," was established in Virginia as early as 1686, 
 its first rector in America being the Rev. Robert Hunt. Sir Humphrey Gilbert, 
 of England (1539-1583), was the first to direct his attention to this country from 
 religious considerations, and when the Virginia Company obtained its charter 
 one of its articles provided for the "preaching of the true Word and the praise 
 of God," not only in the American colonies, but as far as possible among the 
 savages bordering upon them. The Rev. Mr. Whitaker succeeded Rector 
 Hunt, and was denominated the "Apostle of Virginia." He was the first 
 Protestant who baptized an Indian convert, and that convert was Pocahontas, 
 daughter of the Chief, Powhatan. In 1787 the American Episcopal Church 
 became independent of the English, and assumed the name of T/ie Protestant 
 Episcopal Church in the United States, — Rev. Dr. William White, of Philadelphia, 
 
 389 
 
390 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Pa., and Rev. Dr. Samuel Provost, of New York city, its first bishops,* being conse- 
 crated as such by the Archbishop of Canterbury, at Lambeth Palace, the 
 archiepiscopal residence in London, England, February 4, of that year. 
 
 Next in order of time came hither the English Pilgrims, Puritans, and 
 Congregationalists. Their story is well known. The Pilgrims landed on 
 Plymouth Rock, in the present State of Massachusetts, and held their first 
 religous services on Sabbath, December 22, 1620, the number of their churches 
 in the world at that date, which can now be identified, being not more than five 
 or six. In 1629 a church was organized at Salem, Mass., one at Charlestown, in 
 
 1630; another at Duxbury, in 1632, 
 and others still, soon after, in Connec- 
 ticut. By the census of 1890 the num- 
 ber of Cong-regational orranizations 
 in the United States was 4857, with 
 church property in the denomination 
 valued at ^43,243,962, and a member- 
 ship of 511,198 persons. 
 
 Third in order of arrival were the 
 Lutherans, the earliest settlement of 
 the denomination being made by emi- 
 orrants from Holland to New York 
 soon after the first establishment of 
 the Dutch in that city, in 1 62 1 . They 
 did not enjoy the services of a pastor 
 of their own faith until after the colony 
 fell into the hands of the English in 
 1 664. In 1 638 emigrants from Sweden 
 founded a Lutheran church at the 
 present Wilmington, Del. In 1890 the 
 Lutheran Communion in the United 
 States had 8427 organizations or con- 
 gregations, with 6559 church edifices ; its church property was valued at 
 $34,218,234, and its communicants numbered 1,199,514. 
 
 The first of the American Reformed Protestant Dutch churches (known 
 since 1867 as The First Reformed Church in America) was gathered in New 
 York city in 1628. The minister was Rev. Jonas Michaelius, and the Dutch 
 language was exclusively used in their churches until 1764, when Rev. Archibald 
 Laidlie, a Scotch minister from Flushing, in Holland, connected himself with the 
 
 BIBLE BROUGHT OVER IN THE " MAYFLOWER " IN 
 PILGRIM HALL, NEW PLYMOUTH. 
 
 * The consecration of Bishop Samuel Seabury by Episcopal bishops at Aberdeen, Scotland, in 
 1784, was for " the churches of the Episcopal persuasion in Connecticut, in North America." 
 
NUMERICAL STRENGTH OF THE SECTS. 391 
 
 Dutch Church, was invited to New York, and there commenced services i.<i the 
 English tongue. The returns of the eleventh (1890) United States census give 
 the Reformed Dutch Church in the country 572 organizations ; value of church 
 property, $10,340,159 ; members, 92,970. 
 
 The history of the Roman Catliolic Chiu^ch in the United States properly 
 begins with the settlement of Maryland by a colony of Catholics and Protestants 
 under the auspices of Lord Baltimore. These people located at St. Mary's, Md., 
 in 1634. In 1890 this denomination of Christians had within the limits of the 
 United States 10,221 organizations or congregations, 8766 houses of worship, 
 valued at $118,381,516, and 6,250,045 communicants. 
 
 The Associated Baptists followed next, Rev. Roger Williams, who had been 
 assistant preacher to the Congregational Church at Salem, Mass., going to the 
 present Providence, R. I., after his final banishment from the Massachusetts 
 Colony (1635), and forming there the first Baptist church in America, in 1639. 
 A second Baptist church organization was effected at Newport, R. I., in 1644. 
 
 As early as 1640 Irish Presbyterians came to this country, but accredited 
 historians of the denomination are chary of statement as to the time of the 
 organization of the earliest Presbyterian Church in America. Authority, how- 
 ever, establishes the fact that in 1683 Rev. Francis Mackemie came from the 
 North of Ireland and began to gather the people at Rehoboth, in Maryland, and 
 elsewhere, into Presbyterian churches, the first Presbytery being formed of seven 
 ministers, at Philadelphia, Pa., in 1705. The church at Jamaica, L. I., organized 
 in 1662, claims to have been Presbyterian in polity at the date of its formation. 
 The organizations of the Presbyterian Church in the United States in 1890 are 
 reported from the Census Office as 6717; value of church property as 
 $74,445,200; members, 788,224. 
 
 Methodist Episcopal classes in America were founded by Philip Embury, — 
 the first in New York city, in 1766. The earliest Methodist preaching-place was 
 dedicated on John Street in that city, in 1768. Two years later the first Metho- 
 dist church edifice in Philadelphia, Pa., was built. December 25, 1784, at 
 Baltimore, Md., sixty Methodist clergymen met in General Conference and 
 formally constituted The Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States. This 
 body of Christians had in the United States, by the census of 1890, 25,863 
 organizations; church property valued at $86,718,808, and 2,229,281 members. 
 
 Concerning each of these sects, which have been the most prominent of 
 tho^e in the United States, — although in a qualified sense as to some of them, — 
 and, in general, of all immigrants who have come to the United States or its 
 Territories, two things of cardinal importance are to be observed in any 
 adequate view of the subject of this chapter. The first is, that they came to 
 America from countries where the union of Church and State, the possession 
 and use of power within the Church by the civil government, and the allowance 
 
392 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 • 
 to the State of that power within the Church, by the Church itself, in return 
 
 for benefits received, — with the more or less frequent and large use of pov/er 
 in civil affairs by the Church itself — prevailed in greater or in less degree. 
 Another fact not to be lost sight of is that most of them came, and come in our 
 day, from lands where they had always felt the dominant authority of a hierarchy 
 or priesthood, in things spiritual, and not seldom in things secular, as an element 
 the activity of which was unremitting. It has well been said that only in the 
 United States of America has, the experiment ever been tried (and it began here 
 with the coming of the early settlers) of applying Christianity to man and to 
 society without the intervention of the State, and with a continually lessening 
 power, among the clergy, of imposing their will either upon the Church or upon 
 individuals within the Church. This has made the history of the Christian 
 Church within the United States, more emphatically, of course, in some regions 
 than in others, — but yet within all regions, — a history with such peculiarities as 
 these : " I. its history is not the record of the conversion of a new people, but 
 of the transplanting of old races, already Christianized, to a new theatre, com- 
 paratively untrammeled by institutions and traditions ; 2. independence of the 
 
 civil power; 3. the voluntary principle 
 applied to the support of religious insti- 
 tutions ; 4. moral and ecclesiastical, but 
 not civil power the means of retaining the 
 CHURCH SPIRES OF NEW YORK IN 1746. members of any communion ; 5. develop- 
 
 ment of the Christian Church in its prac- 
 tical and moral aspects rather than in its theoretical and theological ; 6. stricter 
 discipline in the churches than is practicable when Church and State are one ; 
 7. increase of the churches to a considerable extent throueh revivals of relieion 
 rather than by the natural growth of children in an establishment; 8. excessive 
 multiplication of sects and division on questions of moral reform." * 
 
 Such has been the tendency of things in this section of the New World 
 from the outset of its settlement by the whites, and if any of the American 
 colonies, for instance that of the Massachusetts Bay, founded their social fabric 
 on the theory of uniting Church and State, or, to speak with precision, by making 
 the Church the State, the attempt was abortive, and in its issue sustained the 
 statements now made. It will assuredly prove interesting to observe the working 
 of these new conditions in certain outer aspects of religious life and experience. 
 Those aspects were not, indeed, directly or solely the fruit of the conditions 
 to which we have referred. Many other conditions conspired with these to 
 produce them, such as the antecedent experience of the settlers in Europe, the 
 untamed Nature that was around them, the perils and exposure incident to pioneer 
 
 * Professor Henry B. Smith : Tables of Church History. 
 
PHASES OF RELIGIOUS LIFE IN NEW ENGLAND. 393 
 
 life, aggravated by the proximity, and often by the hostility, of the Indians, lords 
 of the soil before the seventeenth century. But a prime fact in this connection 
 is that in large portions of the country the resultant of the influences that 
 moulded the religious life of the early settlers was to impart to its spirit a quality 
 of grimness that was almost sombre. This was especially true of the New 
 England settlements, although it is not true to the extent which has ordinarily 
 been alleged. But it existed in New England beyond any other part of the 
 colonies, and the confirmation of the statement is not far to find in more than 
 one direction. As this appeared in the social life of New England communities, 
 one may come near toward gauging it by the influence it had upon the 
 observance of the Sabbath. 
 
 Very much has been said concerning what have been styled the " blue 
 laws" of the New Haven Colony, founded in 1638, and the three that follow 
 have been most bitterly ridiculed : — 
 
 " No one shall travel, cook victuals, make beds, sweep house, cut hair, or shave on the Sabbath 
 Day. 
 
 " No woman shall kiss her child on the Sabbath or fasting day. 
 
 " No one shall ride on the Sabbath Day, or walk in his garden, or elsewhere, except reverently 
 to and from meeting." 
 
 But since these "laws," so-called, had no existence in any New England 
 code, colonial or other, but are merely citations from a " General Historj' of 
 Connecticut," printed in England, in 1781, by the Rev. Samuel A. Peters, some- 
 time Tory rector of the Episcopal churches at Hartford and at Hebron, in that 
 Colony, after he had been forced to fly from America to England, in which work 
 he poured out the vials of his wrath upon the land from which he had taken his 
 departure, it does not seem worth one's while to dwell upon them. 
 
 It is not, however, to be gainsaid that among the Puritans in early New 
 England the personal conduct of citizens upon the Sabbath was subject to 
 judicial supervision and animadversion, to such a degree that the suggestion of 
 its imitation in our day would be almost universally regarded as impertinence. 
 This was so not only in Connecticut and Massachusetts, but in other New 
 England Provinces and States. In New London, Connecticut, during the latter 
 part of the seventeenth century, we find that a "wicked fisherman" was prose- 
 cuted before the Court and fined for catching fish on the "Lord's Day," while 
 another was fined 20 s. for sailing a boat on the same day. In 1670, at the same 
 place, two lovers, John Lewis and Sarah Chapman, were tried for sitting together 
 on the " Lord's Day" under an apple tree in Goodman Chapman's orchard, an 
 act not violently unnatural, and surely, in itself considered, without harm. In 
 Plymouth, Massachusetts, a man was sharply whipped for shooting fowl on 
 Sunday ; another man was fined for carrying home a grist of corn on the " Lord's 
 Day,'' and the miller who allowed him to take it was also fined. Elizabeth 
 
394 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Eddy, of the same town, was fined, In 1652, "ten shillings for wringing and 
 hanging out clothes." A Plymouth, Massachusetts, man, for attending to his 
 tar-pits on the Sabbath, was set in the stocks. James Watt, in 1685, was 
 publicly reproved " for writing a note about common business on the Lord's 
 Day, «/ least in the evening somezvhat too soon!' A Plymouth, Massachusetts^ 
 man, who drove a yoke of oxen, was " presented " before the Court, as was also 
 another offender who drove some cows a short distance " without need " on the 
 Sabbath. 
 
 In Newbury, Massachusetts, in 1646, Aquila Chase and his wife were 
 presented and fined for gathering peas from their garden on the Sabbath, but 
 upon investigation the fines were remitted, and the offenders were only admon- 
 ished. In Wareham, Massachusetts, in 1 772, William Estis acknowledged himself 
 guilty of " raeking hay on the Lord's Day" and was fined ten shillings; and in 
 1774 another Wareham citizen, "for a breach of the Sabbath in puling apples," 
 was fined five shillings. A Dunstable, Massachusetts, soldier, for "wetting a 
 piece of an old hat to put in his shoe " to protect his foot, — for doing this piece 
 of heavy work on the "Lord's Day" was fined, and paid, forty shillings. And 
 Captain Kemble, of Boston, Massachusetts, was, in 1656, set for two hours in the 
 town stocks, for his "lewd and unseemly behavior," which consisted In kissing 
 his wife, " publicquely," on the Sabbath Day, upon the doorstep of his house, 
 when he had just returned from a voyage and absence of three years. Similar 
 citations might be multiplied, but this topic may be dismissed by a quotation 
 from another author, who says, truly : " The legislation thrown about the Sabbath 
 was In confirmation of the public opinion regarding Its sanctity. The harsher 
 aspects of this observance have been sufficiently dwelt on in our histories ; the 
 effect upon character has been less considered, but the elevation of one day out 
 of the tyranny of work, the resolute facing of eternal mysteries, and the with- 
 drawal Into a half-brooding, half-active state of mind, must have had a powerful 
 effect upon the Imagination and conscience. The " meeting-house " was no holy 
 building, but the Sabbath Day was a holy day, and was the most comprehensive 
 symbol of the Puritan faith. It was what the altar is In the Catholic Church, the 
 holy of holies, about which the whole movement of religious worship gathered. 
 Whatever disturbed the profound stillness of the day was seized on by the law 
 as sacrilegious ; and never, perhaps, has there been a religion which succeeded 
 so completely In Investing time with the sacredness which elsewhere had been 
 appropriated by place. Even the approach to the Sabbath was guarded, and the 
 custom of the observance of Saturday evening appears to have been derived from 
 the backward influence of the day, as the release upon Sunday evening appears 
 to have been a concession to the flesh, which would otherwise have rebelled. 
 Rev. Dr. Horace Bushnell, In his " Age of Homespun," tells of his own experi- 
 ence in boyhood, when he was refused a load of apples which he had gone to buy 
 
THE PURITAN MINISTER. 
 
 395 
 
 on Saturday afternoon, because the farmer, on consulting the sun, decided that 
 he could not measure out the fruit before the strict Sabbath began ! * 
 
 A strong factor, not only in enforcing this observance of the Sabbath, but in 
 fashioning the whole religious character and life of the New England Colonists, 
 was the Puritan minister. 
 
 The reach of his influence, and the extent to which it was employed by the 
 Puritan minister, take on a grotesque air to modern contemplation, — earnest, 
 pure and noble men, as most of the ministers certainly were, zealous for every 
 enterprise that they believed would promote the common weal, however 
 toilsome, or involving whatever degree of self-sacrifice. Thus, one minister felt 
 it necessary to reprove a money-making parishioner who had stored and was 
 holding in reserve (with the hope of higher prices) a large quantity of corn, 
 which was sadly needed for consumption in the town. The parson preached 
 from the appropriate text. Proverbs xi, 26: " He that withholdeth his corn, the 
 people shall curse him ; but blessings shall be upon the head of him that selleth 
 it." As the minister grew warmer in his explanation and application of the text, 
 
 SOME BOSTON SPIRES. I758. 
 
 the money-seeking corn-storer defiantly and unregenerately sat up, stiff and 
 unmoved, until at last, the preacher, provoked out of prudence and patience, 
 roared out, " Colonel Ingraham, Colonel Ingraham ! you know I mean you ; 
 why don't you hang down your head ? " f 
 
 That, as a class, the Puritan ministers were autocrats in the community, and 
 that they never hesitated to show their authority, in any manner, in the pulpit, 
 and not seldom elsewhere, is plain from a slight knowledge of facts. If any 
 evil-doer, moreover, incredulous of their position, set himself to try conclusions 
 with them, he came off second best in the encounter. In Sandwich, Mass., a man 
 was publicly whipped for speaking deridingly of God's word and ordinances as 
 taught by the Sandwich minister. Mistress Oliver was forced to stand, in 
 public, with a cleft stick on her tongue, for " reproaching the Elders." At New 
 Haven, Conn., a man was severely whipped and fined for declaring that he 
 
 * H. E. Scudder's " Noah Webster," in series "American Men of Letters," pp. 30, 31. 
 t Cited from "The Sabbath in Puritan New England," by Alice Morse Earle, p. 313. 
 
396 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 received no profit from the minister's sermons. A terrible shock was given to 
 the Windham, Conn., Church, in 1729, by the "vile and slanderous expressions" 
 of one unregenerate Windhamite, who said, "I had rather hear my dog bark, 
 than Mr. Bellamy preach." He was warned that he would be "shaken off and 
 given up ;" and terrified at the prospect of so dire a fate, he read a confession of 
 his sorrow and repentance, and promised to " keep a guard over his tongue," 
 and also to listen to Mr. Bellamy's preaching, which may have been a still more 
 
 difficult task In 1631, Philip Ratcliffe, for "speaking against the 
 
 churches " had his ears cut off, was whipped and banished.* 
 
 The reverence entertained for the ministers, which gave them their author- 
 ity, is evidenced by the whimsical epithets and descriptions which were freely 
 applied to the parsons. They were called "holy-heavenly," "sweet-affecting," 
 "soul-ravishing," "heaven-piercing," "angel-rivaling," "subtle," " irrefragible," 
 "angelical," "septemfluous," "holy-savored," "princely," "soul-appetizing," 
 "full of antic tastes" (meaning having the tastes of an antiquary), "God- 
 bearing," etc. 
 
 Withal, however, many of the Puritan clergy were men of cheery dispo- 
 sitions. Nor did they always hold themselves from the humanities, the hilarities, 
 and the sports of their people. The best cider in Massachusetts, — that which 
 brought the highest price, — was known as the Arminian cider, because the 
 minister who furnished it in the market was suspected of having Arminian 
 tendencies. A very telling compliment to the cider of one of the first New 
 England ministers is thus recorded : " Mr. Whiting had a score of apple-trees, 
 from which he made delicious cyder. And it hath been said yt an Indyan once 
 coming to hys house, and Mistress Whiting giving him a drynk of ye cyder, he 
 did sett down ye pot and say yt Adam and Eve were rightly damned for eating 
 ye appills in ye Garden of Eden ; they should have made them into cyder." 
 
 Of so much account were the barrels of cider, and so highly prized 
 
 were they by the ministers, that one honest soul did not hesitate to thank the 
 Lord, in the pulpit, for the "many barrels of cider vouchsafed to us this year."f 
 
 The Puritan clergyman ordinarily served his flock for very small pecuniary 
 compensation. In 1630, the First Court of Massachusetts set the amount of. 
 the minister's annual stipend to be ^20, or ^30, according to the wealth of the 
 community, and made it a public charge. A large portion of the salaries in 
 early parishes being paid in corn and labor, the amounts were established by 
 fixed rates upon the inhabitants ; and the amount of land owned and cultivated 
 by each church-member was considered in reckoning his assessment. These 
 amounts were called "voluntary contributions." If however, any citizen refused 
 
 * Cited from "The Sabbath in Puritan New England," by Alice Morse Earle, pp. 259, 260. 
 t Loc. cit., pp. 287, 288. 
 
THE PURITAN MINISTER'S PREACHING. 
 
 197 
 
 to contribute, he was taxed; and if he refused to pay his church-tax, he could be 
 fined, imprisoned, or pilloried. 
 
 It may be said of the Puritan minister, as we leave him, that with all his 
 traits, he was usually at or near the bottom of every good enterprise where his 
 lot was cast. Patient, self-denying, determined, sincere, he did his work in his 
 day. He has passed from among men, but it is a question worthy of thought, — 
 how many men has he left behind him his equals in the apprehension and 
 discharge of human obligation according to the best standards of duty ? One 
 cannot err in distinctly recognizing the influence of his preaching upon the 
 religious life of his time. Alike its matter and style moulded thought and con- 
 duct. Biblical, clear, pungent as it certainly was, in by far the greater number 
 of cases, its disproportionate emphasis of the doctrines of Divine Sovereignty 
 and God's Election of Grace, made the piety of its hearers, in multitudes of 
 instances, take on a se- 
 verity of aspect which it 
 is to be hoped, in greater 
 or in less degree mis- 
 
 represented the practi- 
 cal Christian faith that 
 was in them. Many ci- 
 tations could be presen- 
 ted to show the quality 
 of the preaching which 
 produced this. We quote 
 two. Rev. Thomas Hook- 
 er ( 1 586-1 647), pastor 
 of the first church at 
 Hartford, Connecticut, 
 
 was doubtless one of the wisest and ablest of New England Puritan ministers, 
 but in making the point that the conversion of a human soul to Christ is 
 a great and difficult thing, he averred " it is not a little mercey that will 
 
 serve the turn The Lord will make all crack before thou 
 
 shalt find mercey." So he argued on the necessity of a clear view of his 
 own sinfulness, if a man is to be saved, in the following language: "As 
 suppose any soul here present were to behold the damned in hell, and if 
 the Lord should give thee a little peepe-hole into hell, that thou didst see the 
 horror of those damned souls, and thy heart begins to shake in consideration 
 thereof; then propound this to thy owne heart what pains the damned in hell doe 
 endure for sinne, and thy heart will quake and shake at it; the least sinne that ever 
 thou didst commit, though thou makest a light matter of it, is a greater evill than 
 the paines of the damned in hell, setting aside their sinne ; all the torments in 
 
 
 111 til , ■m'^^Si 
 
 THE FIRST friends' MEETING HOUSE, BURLINGTON, NEW JERSEY. 
 
398 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 hell are not so great an evil as the least sinne is ; men begin to shrink at this, 
 and loathe to go down to hell and to be in endless torments." And his son-in- 
 law, Rev. Thomas Shepard, of Newtown, Massachusetts, put the matter thus, in 
 
 his "Sincere Convert:" "Jesus Christ is not got with a wet finger 
 
 It is a tough work, a wonderful hard matter to be saved." And again : " 'Tis a 
 thousand to one if ever thou bee one of that small number whom God hath 
 picked out to escape this wrath to come." 
 
 Something akin to the unloveliness of spirit which manifested itself as being 
 in part, at least, the result of inordinate preaching on the doctrines which have 
 been named, was reflected, in the earlier colonial days, by their church edifices, or 
 " meeting-houses," as the Puritans preferred to call them. Doubtless they built 
 them in given cases, perhaps in most cases, as well as was possible at the time, 
 and with emphasis, it may be said that the impulse which led to their construc- 
 tion was worthy of all praise, but nothing can be conceived more bald and 
 ugly than many of these structures, of which the earliest and most primitive type 
 was a simple, square log-house, with clay-filled chinks, surmounted by steep 
 roofs, thatched with long straw or grass, and often with only the beaten earth 
 for a floor. The second form or type of New England church architecture was a 
 square wooden building, usually unpainted, covered with a truncated pyramidal 
 roof, — surmounted, if the church could afford that, with a belfry or turret contain- 
 ingr a bell. The third form of the meetinsr-house was that of which the 'Old 
 South," at Boston, Massachusetts, was a model. This has too many representa- 
 tives in the New England States at the present day, to need any description. In 
 the stage of New England life which followed its first phase, these buildings 
 were usually placed upon the hill-tops, and some of the hills were so steep, 
 especially in one Connecticut parish, that church attendants could not ride down 
 on horseback, but were forced to scramble down, leading their horses, and to 
 mount from a horse-block at the foot of the hill. These early churches were 
 destitute of shade ; curtains and window-blinds were unknown, and they often 
 had grotesque decorations, — grinning wolves' heads nailed under the windows 
 and by the side of the door, while splashes of blood, which had dripped from the 
 severed necks, reddened the logs beneath, — the meeting-house being the place 
 where these ornaments were to be fastened up to secure the bounty given for 
 hunting and slaying them. Around the meeting-house, upon the " green," stood 
 the stocks, the whipping-post, the pillory and cage, and on the weekly lecture-days, 
 the stocks and pillory were often occupied by convicted wrong-doers. And hard-by 
 were to be seen the "Sabbath-Day Houses," in which small buildings the families 
 of the Puritans took refreshment at noon on the Lord's Day, and in the winters 
 warmed themselves by the fires that had no place in the icy houses of worship ; — 
 the boys, in some parishes, the meanwhile, listening to Biblical Expositions, or 
 to the reading of another sermon to keep them quiet during the " nooning." 
 
THE REFORMED DUTCH CHURCH. 
 
 399 
 
 All this was far away from the Old World surroundings in which many of 
 the settlers had worshiped, and far away, too, from any tendency to aesthetic 
 culture ; but let it not be forgotten that in these homely places the men and 
 women met for Christian services, who, with others, laid broad and deep the 
 foundations alike of civil and religious freedom on this continent. 
 
 With limitations, a picture somewhat similar to that of the New England 
 Puritan clergyman might truthfully be drawn concerning the clergy of the 
 Reformed Dutch Church in the United States. Although the Dutch came to 
 America for purposes of trade, their West India Company having been chartered 
 
 COLONIAL MONASTERY, EPHRATA, LANCASTER COUNTY, PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 in Holland in 1621, and although it was the Company itself which formally 
 established the Church of Holland in America, and promised themselves to 
 maintain ministers (no call upon a minister being valid unless endorsed by the 
 Company), the staunch convictions of the Dutch clergy made themselves felt by 
 their people as an element of power for their spiritual development. Thirteen 
 Dutch ministers came out to New Amsterdam (New York) prior to the surrender 
 of that colony to England in 1664, and there were, at that date, eleven Dutch 
 churches in America, served by seven clergymen. If, by reason of the facts 
 already stated, the Dutch minister fell in any measure below his New England 
 
4CX3 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 clerical brother in the possession and exercise of personal authority, it was by 
 reason of the same facts, in part, that his remove ^rom the ordinary life of the 
 community was less pronounced, and his familiarity with all classes more inti- 
 mate. Historically, the flavor of a Dutch "Dominie's" social and ministerial 
 relations to his people has in it something of especial attractiveness to one keen to 
 apprehend, and broad enough to appreciate it, and the churches of that com- 
 munion, if they do not form in our day one of the largest religious denomina- 
 tions, have, as yet, "kept the 'ancient' faith" in its purity, — always the 
 exponents of soundness in doctrine and in life. 
 
 Far different, in the outward conditions of his work, from those which have 
 surrounded nearly all other Protestant clergymen in the United States, was the 
 early experience of the Methodist minister, but the effect of his ministry has not 
 been less potent, and has been more far-reaching than that of many other clergy- 
 men, covering with benign results widespread regions of the country. His direct 
 errand, it was long since understood, has been, as the phrase goes, to the masses 
 in the community, and the ecclesiastical system through which its founder in 
 America sought to discharge that errand has been found to be adapted to its 
 end in a remarkable degree. It was Francis Asbury (1745-1S16) who brought it 
 to our shores, from England. He had learned it from John Wesley. And one 
 does not go aside from the truth who reckons the "circuit riding " feature of the 
 system to have been the life-blood of its power, for many years at least, after the 
 establishment of Methodism in this country. Its essence lay in the setting 
 apart of definite portions of country for steady visitation by the Rider, who was 
 the preacher for that region, and his constant travel through his circuit, for the 
 purpose of holding preaching services whenever and wherever he could get a 
 hearing. It is a somewhat curious fact that when he came to the colonies from 
 England, in i 771, Asbury found the very few Methodist preachers who were here 
 disinclined to circuit labor. But he knew its working in England and in Wales 
 by far too well to desist from the attempt to establish it. Always making him- 
 self a practical circuit-rider, whatever his relations to a given church, he traveled 
 thousands of miles each year after his appointment to the Bishopric, in labors 
 and in exposure a measure of which it is far easier to conceive of than it would 
 be to experience, in the performance of his duties. He succeeded in fastening 
 the circuit system upon the polity of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the 
 United States, and the records of its working and results in the newer portions 
 of the country, at the hands of Peter Cartwright and his compeers, are among 
 the most alluring and stimulating in all religious history. "Riders" were from 
 the new converts to Christ, thrust at once into circuit work, trained for their 
 careers by assiduous study of the Bible, by the exercise of prayer, and by actual 
 experience of continuous preaching, which was prosecuted, with little or no 
 intermission, from Sunday morning until the next Sunday night, not seldom to the 
 
METHODIST CIRCUIT RIDER. 
 
 401 
 
 extent of three sermons each day and evening. The Rider met liis Presiding Elder 
 and his fellow-preachers of other circuits, at fixed seasons, to make and to hear 
 reports of work, and, once a year, to receive or hear of new appointments ; he 
 left behind him in almost every place where he got a hearing a Methodist "Class," 
 
 ST. PATRICK'S CATHEDRAL. 
 (In this view the spires are shown as they ■will be when complete.) 
 
 wnich kept the embers of religious faith and service more or less actively in 
 
 glow until he came again. The matter and the method of his preaching were, 
 
 for the most part, intended and adapted to move "the unconverted." His speech 
 
 was utterly without "enticing words of man's wisdom," nor was the "fear of 
 26 
 
402 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 man " at any time before his eyes in such degree as to rule him. In this last 
 respect, if ever upon earth servants of Christ spoke "not as pleasing men, but 
 God, who trieth the hearts," that was their way of speech. Generally these preach- 
 ers met their "lions by the way." For the most part, the worldly-wise in society 
 scorned them ; " lewd fellows of the baser sort " not only despised, but perse- 
 cuted them, not infrequently to the extent of personal violence. Forbearing, 
 however, to the verge of unlimited patience, the "Rider" endured their opposition 
 with but little attempt at resistance ; although the instances are not wanting in 
 which, if goaded to the quick, he demonstrated his standing in the Church Mili- 
 tant by encountering the adversary upon his own ground and thrashing him by 
 the arm of physical force. More than on-ce in such case the adversary was 
 afterwards found at the Rider's meetings, and was there led to the adoption of 
 his faith and to entry upon his own kindred career. 
 
 The work of these circuit preachers, moreover, was successful, tried by the 
 most rigid standards. They did that which was given them to do with 
 effectiveness, bringing men and women, from all classes, into the kingdom of 
 Christ, and planting Methodist churches in every part of the land. That this 
 work was performed with little pecuniary remuneration to the " Riders," * is a 
 matter of secondary moment, save as it witnessed to the fervid zeal of those 
 who wrought it. An American author, Edward Eggleston, in his book, " The 
 Circuit Rider," has painted the facts of this Christian ministry in such guise as 
 not only conserves them, but invests the record of this labor with graphic interest. 
 
 In cursorily tracing the more prominent of the influences and agencies that 
 have determined religious spirit and history in this country, inquiry as to 
 individuals who have had especial part in its development, is alike pertinent 
 and rewarding. Among men of the former generations who contributed to 
 this, in the pulpit, and through the press, discriminating judgment long ago 
 fixed upon Jonathan Edwards, the elder (1703-1758), as the greatest of all, 
 in more directions than one. Whether Edwards be viewed as preacher, meta- 
 physician, or theologian, his was a mind the equal of which has not often 
 been given to the world. And this may be said, whether estimate be taken 
 of his mental resources, as they were displayed in the work of his life, 
 or rating be had of the influence his writings now exert in America and 
 elsewhere. Extraordinary indeed must have been the preaching quality of 
 a man about whose sermons it has lately been said, — " the traditions still 
 Hnger in New England of the effect they produced. One man has recorded 
 that as he listened to him discoursing of the Day of Judgment he fully 
 anticipated that the dreadful day would begin when the sermon should come 
 
 *Asbury's salary as Bishop was never more than ^64 per annum, and J15 to ;j2o in cash, for the 
 same period, was a fair stipend for the " Rider." 
 
GEORGE WHITEFIELD. 403 
 
 to an end ! " He was the greatest preacher of his age. It is only at rare 
 intervals that a man endowed with such a power appears. His effectiveness 
 did not lie in voice or gesture. He was accustomed to lean, it is said, upon one 
 arm, fastening his eyes upon some distant point in the meeting-house. Bur 
 beneath the quiet manner were the fires of a volcano. His gravity of character 
 his profundity of spiritual insight, his intense realism, as if the ideal were th( 
 only real, his burning devotion, his vivid imagination, his masterful will, these 
 entered into his sermons. He was like some organ of vast capacity, whose 
 strongest stops *or combinations should never have been drawn. The account 
 has been left to us of the impression he produced in the little village of Enfield, 
 in Connecticut, where he went to preach one Sunday morning, in the month of 
 July, 1 741. The congregation had assembled in its usual mood, with no special 
 interest or expectation. The effect of the sermon was as if some supernatural 
 apparition had frightened the people beyond control. They were convulsed in 
 tears of agony and distress. Amid the tears and outcries, the preacher pauses, 
 bidding them to be quiet, in order that he may be heard. This was the sermon 
 which, if New England has forgiven, it has never been able to forget. Its title was, 
 " Sinners in the hands of an angry God." The text was a weird passage from 
 the book of Deuteronomy: — "their feet shall slide in due time."* 
 
 Of the American ministry of George Whitefield (17 14-1770) it is unneces- 
 sary to speak in detail. Born in England, he made seven visits to the American 
 colonies, and the results of his Evangelistic tours were shared by the Congre- 
 gational, the Presbyterian, and the Baptist churches, from Massachusetts to 
 Georgia. He early became Calvinistic in his views, and association with 
 Calvinistic divines in America deepened his convictions. His repute as perhaps 
 the most marvelous and persuasive of modern pulpit orators fixes his place in 
 religious history. , His intense energy and devotion to his work were attested 
 by the fact that he preached his last sermon at Exeter, N. H., although then ill, 
 the day before he died. A friend remarked to him that he was more fit to go 
 to bed than to preach. "Yes," said he ; then pausing, he added, "Lord, Jesus, 
 I am weary in Thy work, but not of it." An immense audience gathered 
 to hear him. At first he labored ; but soon all his faculties responded for a last 
 great effort, and he held the multitude spellbound for two hours. He proceeded 
 to Newburyport the same day. In the evening as he took his candle to go to 
 bed, many who were gathered in the hall tempted him to an exhortation, which 
 continued until the candle burned out in the socket. The next morning he was 
 dead. His latest, and perhaps his best biographer is Tyerman : " Life of 
 George Whitefield," London, 1876, 2 vols. 
 
 Nathaniel Emmons, of Massachusetts (i 745-1840), was another of the lights 
 
 *Jonathan Edwards: By A. V. G. Allen. Boston, 1890, pp. 126, 127. 
 
404 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 of the New England Ministry. Both by his preaching and by his writings upon 
 theology, he did much to shape the religious thought of his own and of succeed- 
 ing time in New England. To these sources of his power is to be added his 
 effective work as a private instructor of men for the ministry. His house at 
 Franklin, in his native State, was a seminary, and the number of clergymen 
 fitted by him for the pulpit is thought to have been nearly one hundred. 
 The strong common-sense points of his system of theological thought have 
 been so long incarnated in the so-called Orthodox preaching of our own day, 
 that it is a strange sensation by virtue of which we may conceive of them as 
 new in his generation. The distinctive Emmonsian points were as follows : — 
 I. Holiness and sin consist in 
 free voluntary exercises. 2. Men 
 act freely under the Divine 
 agency. 3. The least trans- 
 gression of the Divine Law 
 deserves eternal punishment. 
 4. Right and Wrong are founded 
 in the nature of things. 5. God 
 exercises mere grace in pardon- 
 ing or justifying penitent be- 
 
 MORAVIAN EASTER SERVICE, KETHLLHEM, PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 lievers through the atonement of Christ, and mere goodness in rewarding them 
 for their good works. 6. Notwithstanding the total depravity of sinners, God 
 has a right to require them to turn from sin unto holiness. 7. Readers of the 
 Gospel ought to exhort sinners to love God, repent of sin, and believe in Christ 
 immediately. 8. Men are active, not passive in regeneration. 
 
 Practically a disciple of Emmons in his theology, Lyman Beecher, of 
 Connecticut (i 775-1863), profoundly moved men in his career as minister and 
 educator. Without doubt his most effective work was wrought in his renowned 
 pastorates at Litchfield, Connecticut, and at Boston, Massachusetts. In Boston 
 he encountered and antagonized the prevalent Unitarianism, dealing it heavy 
 
HENRY WARD BEECHER. 405 
 
 blows by the strength of his intellect, the fervor of his heart, and the eloquence 
 of his lips, in his defense of the " faith once delivered to the saints." His 
 ministration in the same city, as well as at Litchfield, was marked by remarkable 
 revivals of religion. His "Six Sermons on Intemperance," published in 1826, 
 rang out as a trumpet blast, not only over the land, but were reprinted abroad 
 in more languages than one, and have greatly promoted the temperance reform. 
 He was, moreover, a theological student, and for twenty years was President 
 and theological professor at Cincinnati, Ohio. His "Autobiography and 
 Correspondence," edited by his son, Charles, was published in two volumes 
 in 1865. 
 
 His son, Henry Ward Beecher (18 13-1889), was graduated at Amherst 
 College, in 1834, and at Lane Theological Seminary, in Ohio, under his father's 
 teaching and presidency, in 1837. He was pastor, successively, of the Presby- 
 terian churches at Lawrenceburg and Indianapolis, Ind. (1837-1846), and then 
 of Plymouth Congregational Church in Brooklyn, N. Y., — his ministry in his 
 last pastorate dating from the founding of the church, in 1847, to his death. 
 For many years he was the most widely known and the most popular preacher 
 in America, — all the more so, it has jusdy been said, because of his unconven- 
 tionalities. From the first he used his pulpit, as also his extended personal 
 influence, for the promotion of social reforms, — notably as the center of the 
 sharpest opposition to human slavery in the United States. His wit and humor 
 were integral qualities, and had their pronounced place in his sermons, which 
 were profoundly earnest, eloquent, imaginative, poetical. Rare and attractive 
 personality was largely the source of his power, which was always thrown in 
 the direction of freedom, whether of body or of mind. His influence in the 
 Civil War of 1861-65 may fairly be reckoned as one of the stronger elements 
 in the determination of the contest, Mr. Beecher's work in Great Britain in 
 1863 contributing largely to the enlightenment of public opinion in that 
 country concerning questions at issue in the struggle. The dissemination of 
 his utterances by the public press added immensely to his repute. In 1848 he 
 shared in establishing the New York Independent, of which he was, at the start, 
 an associate editor, and from 1861 to 1863 its responsible editor. From 1870 
 to 1880 he (nominally) edited The Christian Union. His books were numerous, 
 that which manifests serious study being his " Life of Christ," left incomplete 
 by its author. Without doubt the purpose of his ardent and laborious life 
 was to bring men into fealty and attachment to Jesus Christ, and the tendency 
 of his career as a religious teacher was to loosen the hold upon men of the older 
 tenets of theological doctrine. 
 
 The work of Charles Grandison Finney (1792-1875), one of the most influen- 
 tial of American ministers, falls under two heads, — that of revival preacher and 
 theological instructor. In each of these relations his power was extraordinary. 
 
4o6 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 His logical force and rhetorical ability were such that it is fairly to be questioned 
 if he have not precedence, among American clergy, as the leader of men of all 
 classes to embrace a religious life. His appeals were taken to their consciences, 
 rather than to their emotions, and made the conscience tremble and quake by 
 the most searching analysis of the motives of the heart. During the last seven- 
 teen years of his life he was instructor in theology, pastor, and college president 
 at Oberlin, Ohio. The latest and most compact biography of Mr. Finney is that 
 by Professor G. F. Wright, published in 1 891, but his "Autobiography" (New 
 York, 1876) will never be superseded, either as an interesting portraiture of the 
 man, or as an interpretation of his life and work. 
 
 It remains to indicate in brief the present standpoints in religious thought 
 and activity of some of the leading Protestant denominations in the country. 
 
 The Society of Friends, with George Fox, of 
 England (1624- 1690), as its founder, with one 
 hundred and twenty thousand members in the 
 United States, was divided in 1827 into two 
 bodies, — the Evangelical or Orthodox, and the 
 Liberal or Hicksite, — the last named now num- 
 bering in the United States about 40,000. It has 
 as its most marked peculiarity in doctrine, the 
 belief in the immediate influence of the Holy 
 Spirit of God, and its expectation of the guidance 
 of the Spirit, in worship, and in all religious acts. 
 This might degenerate into mysticism, were it 
 not corrected by the Society's full recognition of 
 the inspiration and authority of the Holy Scrip- 
 tures. Quakerism, to use its older name, pro- 
 vides that all its members shall receive a good 
 practical education, and cherishes also the higher learning. It has colleges at 
 Haverford, Pa., Richmond, Ind., Wilmington, O., Oskaloosa, la., and Swarth- 
 more. Pa. (the last, Hicksite), and one for girls at Bryn Mawr, Pa. There are 
 excellent boarding schools in most of the yearly meetings. The congregations 
 are grouped together to constitute monthly, quarterly, and yearly meetings ; 
 of the last there are sixteen in America. 
 
 It is estimated that the Regular or Calvinistic Baptists comprise about 
 one-fourth of the Protestants of the United States. These Christians hold 
 that the New Testament furnishes examples of, and enjoins the receipt as 
 candidates for membership in the churches, only from among those who give 
 credible evidence of their faith in Jesus Christ as their Saviour. And they 
 insist, therefore, that only those candidates for baptism are to be accepted 
 who are professed believers in Jesus. They have no authoritative creed, 
 
 OLD DUTCH CHURCH, NEW UTRECHT, 
 LONG ISLAND. 
 
METHODISTS—CONGREGA TIONALISTS. 407 
 
 and no ecclesiastical government beyond that of each church over its own 
 members. The American Baptist Missionary Union (Boston, Mass.) is the 
 Society through which the Baptists of the Northern States carry on their 
 foreign missionary work. The Foreign Mission Board of the Southern Baptists 
 is also actively at work in Asia, Africa, Italy, South America, and Mexico. 
 Both the Northern and Southern Baptists vigorously sustain home missionary- 
 operations. This denomination has also seven theological seminaries, with over 
 four hundred students; thirty-nine colleges, with more than forty-three hundred 
 students, and seventy-five academies, with over ninety-two hundred students. 
 
 The Methodist body in this country is at present divided into Methodist 
 Episcopalian (North and South), Methodist Protestant, American Wesleyan, 
 Free Methodist, African Methodist Episcopal, and African M. E. Zion Churches. 
 Its doctrine is Arminian as opposed to Calvinistic, and agrees in all essentials 
 with the Wesleyan theology of Great Britain. There is scarcely anything 
 distinctive in these articles, the design of John Wesley (i 703-1 791) being to 
 prepare a broad platform upon which a body of Christian believers might stand 
 and work in love. Their tenets may be found in Wesley's doctrinal sermons, 
 his Notes on the New Testament, and in other writings which have come to be 
 recognized as standards. Its Book Concern, started in 1 789 on a borrowed capital 
 of ^600, for the purpose of supplying its members with religious literature, had in 
 1890 a net capital of ^^3, 000,000, and during the previous forty years its sales 
 had amounted to more than ^45,000,000. Of its gains for 1890, $100,000 went to 
 the support of superannuated preachers, and to the widows and orphans of 
 deceased ministers. Its Missionary Society, domestic and foreign, organized 
 in 18 19, besides caring for destitute people within the United States, supported 
 missions, in the year 1890, in South America, Mexico, Africa, China, India, 
 Japan, Germany, Switzerland, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Bulgaria, and Italy. 
 The fact that the Methodist Church in the United States is preeminently the 
 Church of the common people, has been noted, although this merit is shared by 
 the Baptist churches of the country. 
 
 The Congregational form of church life in the United States, in its latest 
 development, takes its name from the prominence which it gives to the congre- 
 gation of believers, holding that any local company of Christian people con- 
 federated by mutual agreement and by covenant with God, is a Christian church; 
 which, through such organization, enters a great sisterhood of equal churches 
 of like faith and order, — and every such church governs itself, under the guidance 
 of God's Holy Spirit, according to its understanding of the Holy Scriptures. 
 ' As a church polity the system has two fundamental principles ; on the one 
 hand the independence of every such local church of all outward control, save 
 that of its Great Head ; and on the other hand its obligation to live in sisterly rela- 
 tion with every other, taking and giving counsel and friendly aid as need requires, 
 
4o8 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 and working with all others for the glory of God in the redemption of men. 
 
 By its spirit and its history it is closely associated with the prosecution of 
 
 missions at home and abroad, and 
 with the promotion of secular edu- 
 cation. At the present time it has 
 in the country, seven theological 
 seminaries, and for the last five 
 years its statistics show a net annual 
 
 EXECUTION OF REV. STEPHEN BURROUGHS. 
 
 gain of nearly 1 12 churches, with almost 16,000 members, /^r anjtum. 
 
 All the Presbyterian churches of the country are understood to hold, in 
 doctrine, to the supreme headship of Jesus Christ ; involving submission to His 
 
ROMAN CATHOLICS. 409 
 
 law contained in tlie Christian Scriptures as the only rule of practice ; the parity 
 of the ministry, as ambassadors of the Supreme Head of the Church ; participa- 
 tion of the people in the government of the Church through officers chosen by 
 them ; the unity of the Church involving an authoritative control, not by indi- 
 vidual, but by representative courts. In its General Assembly (Northern) of 
 1890, a movement was inaugurated for the revision of its doctrinal standards^ 
 looking toward softening some of their more rigid Calvinistic features, but the 
 polity and the spirit of this body of Christian believers is strongly adverse tc 
 haste in changes that have any bearing upon fundamentals in faith and practice. 
 
 This Church has been, and is to-day, the consistent and persistent advocate 
 and promoter of Christian Missions in America and over the world, and the body 
 of its membership has always been found, as it may be found to-day, among the 
 most intelligent and influential men and women in the land. Their zeal and 
 effort for the public welfare is always awake, and is always put forth alike for 
 the establishment and the upholding of piety, righteousness, and good order in 
 the State. 
 
 Outward development in the Protestant Episcopal churches of the United 
 States has gone forward, of late years, in a swift ratio of increase, which promises 
 well for the future of this, the oldest of the Protestant bodies in America. The 
 new era in its growth and extension dates from 1835, when it awoke to the 
 importance of domestic missions, enlarging and reconstituting its Missionary 
 Board. In the light of recent occurrences it may be questioned whether loyalty 
 to its doctrinal system be as emphatically insisted upon, as at some periods in the 
 past, but the doctrinal flux and reflux which appears in some dioceses may be 
 observed in other communions of Christians, and has ordinarily been a feature 
 of general ecclesiastical development throughout the world's history. Its 
 Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society was founded in 1820; and missions 
 are now sustained by it in Mexico, Africa, China, and Japan. There are some 
 twenty-five colleges and theological seminaries. 
 
 Of the Roman Catholic organization in this country, — with this peculiarity, 
 that, among all bodies of American Christians, it alone acknowledges the spiritual 
 headship of an official not only a foreigner by birth, but permanently resident 
 abroad, — it is correct to say that the fundamental doctrine of its system is the 
 Church, so defined as to identify it with the visible church, distinguished by the 
 government of the hierarchy or priesthood, and the administration of the sacra- 
 ments. The Church, moreover is infallible. Therefore, Holy Scripture and tra- 
 dition are put by it upon the same level. Through the Church, among true 
 Catholics, men gain a "sense" for truth, and hence in the Church men under- 
 stand the Scriptures and the truth, as is impossible without. The Bible thus 
 becomes but a portion of the complex of Church teaching, which bears with it the 
 authority of God. In doctrine, the Roman Church teaches that justification of 
 
4IO 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Cf!0.lif%?% 
 
 :.7T5i;iT'^^ 
 
 sinners is the making men righteous, not declaring them to be so ; justification 
 by faith being rejected, and 
 the necessity of good 
 works to salvation being 
 emphasized. The sacra- 
 ments of the Church, more- 
 over, are the means of 
 the conferment of divine 
 grace, and "always and 
 
 larly known 
 
 THE RECANTATION OF JUDGE 
 SEWALL. 
 
 to all convey the 
 grace," when they are 
 administered. 
 
 The Unitarian 
 school of religious 
 thought has been 
 known in the United 
 States, as elsewhere, 
 for its opposition to 
 Trinitarianism (popu- 
 as the doctrine of three persons in one God) in the steady assertion 
 
UNITARIANS. 411 
 
 and maintenance of the unity of the Divine existence. Rev. Dr. Joseph Priestley 
 (1773-1804)^ one of its earUer and abler advocates, came to Philadelphia from 
 England in 1792. The general form of doctrine which he preached, rested, in his 
 contention, upon the basis of the Holy Scriptures as an inspired and final authority, 
 but its interpretations of religion were greatly influenced by the philosophy of John 
 Locke (i 632-1 704). Before Priestley reached this country, however, the first 
 Episcopal church in New England (at Boston, Mass.), had become the first 
 distinctively Unitarian church in America — Rev. James Freeman (i 759-1 835), 
 the first minister in the United States who assumed the Unitarian name, being 
 ordained their Rector in November, 1 787. Under him all reference to the Trinity 
 was struck out from the book of Common Prayer. When Rev. Henry Ware, 
 of Hingham, Mass., a decided Arminian and Unitarian, was elected (1805) to the 
 Hollis Professorship of Divinity at Harvard College, Mass., controversy broke 
 out in New England, which was prosecuted with vigor for many years. Rev. Dr. 
 William. Ellery Channing (i 780-1 842) was the most distinguished leader and 
 representative of Unitarianism in this discussion. Under his guidance the 
 rational and ethical movement which he urged had a theology based upon a 
 free interpretation of the New Testament, accepting the Bible as inspired in a 
 special sense, and appealing to miracles in attestation of the claims of Christianity. 
 Semi-Arian views of the nature and rank of Jesus prevailed. The doctrine .of 
 the Trinity was treated as metaphysical speculation. The Evangelical theory 
 of the Atonement was exchanged for one exhibiting the moral example of Jesus. 
 Later on, the dogma of everlasting punishment was abandoned. Under the 
 diffusion of German thought, the rise of transcendentalism and the influence of 
 Ralph Waldo Emerson (1803-1882) and Theodore Parker (1810-1860), Unitarian- 
 ism has passed through important transitions, having ceased to appeal primarily to 
 the Scripture text, and recognizing the Bible rather as a body of sacred literature. 
 " It turns less to tradition and more to the individual reason and conscience ; it 
 has ceased to refer to miracles for the evidence of Christianity. Truth, it affirms, 
 furnishes its own verification. Arian views of Jesus have gradually given place 
 to those distinctly humanitarian. Sympathetic in its attitude toward science, 
 Unitarianism was among the first forms of Christianity to welcome the philosophy 
 of evolution. It has been hospitable to studies in comparative mythology and 
 comparative religion. Under these influences there is perhaps more uniformity 
 of doctrine and belief among Unitarians to-day than ever before. Christianity 
 is regarded less as a special revelation from God and more as a manifestation of 
 the one great religion."* The American Unitarian Association was organized at 
 Boston, Mass., in 1825. The next, bearing distinctively the Unitarian name, was 
 the Western Unitarian Conference, organized at Cincinnati, O., in 1852. The 
 
 * S. J. Barrows in "Concise Dictionary of Religious Knowledge," p. 934. 
 
412 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 National Conference of Unitarian and other Christian churches was formed in 
 New York city in 1865. Since the close of the Civil War (1861-65) no less than 
 thirty conferences of churches of this denomination have been established in the 
 country, and fifteen other organizations — educational, philanthropic, or missionary 
 in character, — making nearly fifty associations which have sprung from the 
 cooperative work of Unitarian churches (of which there are now about four 
 hundred in the United States) in the last twenty-five years. There is a denomi- 
 national theological school at Meadville, Pa. 
 
 It is confidently asserted that the " Book of Mormon," the basis of " The 
 Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints," in the Territory of Utah, where the 
 Mormons settled in 1847, is, in its authorship, the production of some divine of 
 the "Disciple" persuasion — an adherent of Mr. Alexander Campbell, founder 
 of the " Campbellites," who was born in Ireland in 1778 and died in West 
 Virginia (U. S. A.) in 1866. But all authorities agree that Joseph Smith, of 
 New York (1805- 1844), Mormon founder and prophet, obtained possession of 
 the book, September 22, 1827. The doctrine and covenants of this organization 
 are to be found in the third Sacred Book of the Mormon Church. The marvels 
 of its propagandism in various parts of the world have never been surpassed. 
 Their results have demonstrated, among other things, however, that little can be 
 accomplished by Mormon missionaries except in Protestant countries. England, 
 Wales, Scotland, British India, Ceylon, British Guiana, the Cape of Good Hope, 
 the West Indies, Canada, Australia, Tasmania, New Zealand, Malta, Gibraltar, 
 France, Germany, Holland, Denmark, Scandinavia, Ireland, Italy, Switzerland, 
 Mexico, Chili, China and Siam, the Sandwich Islands, the Society Islands, and 
 Jerusalem have all been the theatres for the labors of the courageous preachers 
 of this sect. Its comparatively recent dismissal of the doctrine of polygamy from 
 its revelations of the Divine Will, be it reality or pretense, strengthens the hope 
 that this Protestant cancer is to be eliminated from the American body politic 
 at no distant day. The population of the Territory, in 1890, was 207,905, and 
 the Governor of Utah is authority for the statement that the proportion between 
 Mormon and Gentile voters in the Territory was seven to five. This Gentile 
 preponderance is another element which goes toward the solution of the 
 Mormon problem. The " Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day 
 Saints," which had its first conference in 1852, and now has headquarters, with 
 a large publishing house, at Lamoni, la., which at that conference disowned the 
 leadership of the Mormon officials in Utah, must also help toward this issue. In 
 1890 it had a total membership in the United States of 21,773, in thirty-six 
 States and three Territories, including that of Utah. It accepts three books as 
 of divine origin : " First, the Bible ; second, the Book of Mormon ; third, the Book 
 of Covenants. The latter consists of the revelations given to the Church in the 
 present century as a guide in church government. The Book of Mormon is 
 
CONCLUSION. 413 
 
 accepted as a history of the ancient inhabitants of America and the revelation 
 given them by God, beginning at a period 2000 years before Christ and continu- 
 ing until 400 years after Christ. In doctrine they adhere to the Trinity, to the 
 atonement by Jesus Christ, to the resurrection of the dead, to the second coming 
 of Christ, and to the Eternal Judgment, believing that each individual will receive 
 reward or punishment, in strict measure, according to the good or evil deeds done 
 in life. They hold that men are to be saved by faith in God and Christ, by 
 forsaking sin, by immersion for the remission of sin, and by the laying on of 
 hands. They believe that revelations of God are still given by the Holy Spirit 
 for the guidance of the Church, and that the gifts, blessings, and powers of the 
 Holy Spirit in Bible times are continual. Their order of church government is 
 such as they find authority for in the New Testament, and such as they under- 
 stand that the apostolic Church observed. It includes the presidency, consisting, 
 when full, of three persons, which is given jurisdiction over the whole Church as 
 its chief presiding authority ; twelve apostles, whose special duty is to take charge 
 of all missionary work abroad ; one or more quorums of seventy, who are set 
 apart from the body of elders and assist the apostles ; high priests who have 
 charge over States and districts ; priests or pastors, teachers and deacons and 
 bishops, of whom three are set at the head of the business affairs of the Church. 
 Other bishops and agents assist in collecting the tithes. As to marriage, they 
 believe that it is ordained of God, and that there should be but one companion 
 for man or woman in wedlock, until the contract is broken by death or trans- 
 gression. They characterize the doctrine of polygamy, or plural wives, as an 
 abomination." * 
 
 The reader who has carefully weighed the statements of this chapter 
 must conclude that the erowth of religious life which has marked the first 
 two and a half centuries of history in the United States compels its own 
 recognition by the student of that history, as imperatively as does the advance- 
 ment of the country in any feature of its development. If, in the nature of 
 the case, its successive phases have had less instant, and at times less startling 
 impressiveness, they have not been the less real, less influential, or less 
 susceptible of estimate. Religious sentiment, not to say religious principle, has 
 a deeper hold upon the American people, to-day, than it has ever had. The 
 Churches that are its exponents hold still more and wider power, and are always 
 to be reckoned with in the administration of public affairs. The time has passed, 
 if it ever existed, when public men in the United States venture, by policy or by 
 measure, to affront, for long, this religious sense of their constituents. It is in 
 place to add that, besides the growing persuasion of that absolute equality of 
 
 * From the Bulletin of Church Statistics, U. S. Census of 1890. 
 
414 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 religious relations among individuals in the nation which was a principle in the 
 genius of the old Hebrew Commonwealth, the three most significant aspects of 
 American religious development, in 1892, are the accelerating progress of our 
 Christian Churches toward catholicity of spirit, — their steadily awakening zeal in 
 effort for the welfare of the poorer classes in society, — and the organized agency 
 of woman in the religious and benevolent activities which are the charm and 
 glory of our civilization. 
 
 
 PASSOVER SUPPER, AS OBSERVED KY THE JEWS IN NEW YORK IN I892. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 THE PEOPLE UNDER NEW CONDITIONS. 
 
 ODERN democracy is often looked upon as something 
 peculiarly secular, unreligious, or even irreligious in its origin. 
 In truth, however, it has its origin in religious aspirations quite 
 as much as modern art, or architecture, or literature. To the 
 theology of Calvin, the founder of the Republic of Geneva, 
 grafted upon the sturdy independence of English and Scotch 
 middle classes, our American democracy owes its birth. James 
 I well appreciated that the principles of uncompromising 
 Protestantism were as incompatible with monarchy as with the hierarchy which 
 they swept aside. Each man by this theology was brought into direct personal 
 responsibility to his God, without the intervention of priest, bishop, or Pope, and 
 without any allegiance to his king except so far as it agreed with his allegiance 
 to the King of kings. Macaulay has struck this note of Puritan republicanism 
 when he says that the Puritans regarded themselves as " Kings by the right of 
 an earlier creation ; priests by the interposition of an Almighty hand." As 
 John Fiske says, James Stuart always treasured up in his memory the day 
 when a Puritan preacher caught him by the sleeve and called him " God's silly 
 vassal." "A Scotch Presbytery," he cried, "agreed as well with monarchy as 
 God and the Devil. Then Jack and Tom and Will and Dick shall meet, and at 
 their pleasure censure me and my council and all our proceedings ! " 
 
 But the democracy which was founded in New England as the logical 
 outcome of the religious principles for which the Puritans left Old England 
 was not democracy as we know it to-day. The Puritans for the most part 
 believed in divinely appointed rulers as much as the monarchs against whom 
 they rebelled ; but the divinely appointed rulers were the "elect of God" — 
 those who believed as they did, and joined with their organizations to establish 
 His kingdom on earth. For this reason we find the Massachusetts Colony as 
 early as 1631 decided that "No man shall be admitted to the freedom of this 
 body politic but such as are members of some of the churches within the limits 
 of the same." The government, in short, was simply a democratic theocracy, and 
 
 415 
 
41 6 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 as the colony grew in numbers, the power came to be lodged in the hands of the 
 minority. There were, however, among the clergy of Massachusetts men who 
 believed in democracy as we understand it to-day. Alexander Johnson in his 
 history of Connecticut says with truth that Thomas Hooker, who led from 
 Massachusetts into Connecticut the colony which established itself at Hartford, 
 laid down the principle upon which the American nation long generations after 
 was to be established. When Governor Winthrop, in a letter to Hooker, defended 
 the restriction of the suffrage on the ground that "the best part is always the 
 least, and of that best part the wiser part is always the lesser," the learned and 
 generous-hearted pastor replied: "In matters which concern the common good, 
 a general council, chosen by all to transact business which concerns all, I 
 conceive most suitable to rule, and most safe for relief of the whole." The 
 principles of our republicanism were never better stated until Lincoln in his 
 oration at Gettysburg made his appeal that this nation might be consecrated 
 anew in the fulfillment of its mission, and that government " from the people, 
 for the people, by the people," might not perish from the earth. Both Hooker 
 and Lincoln had a supreme belief in the wisdom of the plain people in much of 
 the matters which affect their own lives. The rank and file of the people have 
 the surest instinct as to what will benefit or injure the rank and file of the 
 people, and when upon them is placed the responsibility of determining what 
 their government shall be, they are educated for self-government. In the 
 colony which Thomas Hooker founded upon these principles there was found at 
 the time of the Revolution more political wisdom, more genius for self-govern- 
 ment, and more devotion to the patriotic cause than in any other of the thirteen 
 colonies. 
 
 At the time of the Revolution, however, there was another democracy 
 besides that of New England, which enabled the colonies successfully to resist 
 the Government of George III. It was the democracy of the planters of the 
 South. The democracy of the Southern colonies was not like that in New 
 England, the democracy of collective self-government, but the democracy of 
 individual self-government, or, rather, of individual self-assertion. In fact, it 
 would hardly be too much to say that many of the Virginia planters who espoused 
 so warmly and fought so bravely in the cause of liberty were not inspired by 
 the spirit of democracy at all, but rather by the spirit of an aristocracy which 
 could brook no control. These Southern planters were the aristocrats of the 
 American Revolution. In New York city, and even in Boston and Philadelphia, 
 the wealthiest merchants were strongly Tory in their sympathies. In New York 
 it was affirmed by General Greene that two-thirds of the land belonged to men 
 in sympathy with the English and out of sympathy with their fellow country- 
 men. In these cities it was the plain people and the poorer classes who furnished 
 most of the uncompromising patriots, but in the South men of fortune risked 
 
f 
 
 H 
 
 ^; 
 a 
 o 
 u 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 H 
 >< 
 U 
 
 1 
 
 .!__ <- r,.iL j^., . 
 
41 8 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 their fortunes in the cause of independence. These men were slave owners, 
 and the habit of mastery made them fiercely rebellious when George III 
 attempted in any way to tyrannize over them. Many of them were the 
 descendants of the English nobility, and as such they acknowledged no 
 superiors. Naturally, then, in the struggle for liberty they furnished the leaders 
 of the colonists, both North and South, and the agricultural classes, whether 
 rich or poor, were naturally on the side of self-government, for their isolauon 
 had from the first compelled them to be self-governing. 
 
 Such, then, was American democracy at the outbreak of the Revolution. 
 It had but one fundamental weakness — there was no external bond of union 
 between the colonies to enable them to act in concert and vigorously. This 
 was the point at which the democracies of ancient Greece had broken down, 
 and the democracies of America seemed for a time in peril of sharing their fate. 
 Eachv:olony had been independent of its neighbors, and united with them only 
 throucfh their common alleo-iance to Great Britain. It must be remembered that 
 in those days it was a seven days' journey from Philadelphia to Pittsburgh, 
 within the same Commonwealth, so that parts of a single colony were more 
 widely separated than Massachusetts and California are to-day. There was but 
 little commerce between them, and not for half a century were the iron ties of 
 the railroads to begin to join them together. That colonies thus separated 
 should have been able to join together and act as unitedly as they did, brings 
 out better than anything else in history the superiority of the political genius 
 of the Anorlo-Saxon race to that of the ancient Greeks. Our colonists were 
 able to look beyond their own neighborhoods, their own colonies, and see the 
 common tie of common liberty and common interests which bound them 
 together from Maine to Georgia. It was this tie of federation, which centuries 
 of experience had ingrained upon the English-speaking peoples, which enabled 
 the American colonists to win against a power far greater in comparison with 
 their own than that with which Philip of Macedon destroyed the republics of 
 Southern Greece. 
 
 Even during the War, however, the National spirit was not strongly enough 
 developed to compel the individual colonies to bear the taxation necessary for 
 the support of our armies. It was for this reason that the issuing of paper 
 money was almost the one resource of the Continental Congress. When the 
 War was over and the sense of common danger no longer held the colonies 
 together, the American Nation seemed almost to have ceased to exist. The 
 enactments of the Federal Congress were simply recommendations which each 
 colony could accept or not as it pleased, and it rarely pleased. The evils due 
 to this disintegration have generally been exaggerated in our popular histories, 
 for the reason that our greatest weakness was at the point at which all other 
 nations concentrated their greatest strength. The National army was reduced 
 
THE NECESSITY OF FEDERATION. 
 
 419 
 
 to a corporal's guard, the National navy to nothing. Foreign powers refused to 
 enter into treaties with us, because there was no central authority to which all of 
 the States were bound to be subservient. When, however, we turn to the 
 condition of the people in the various States, the prosperity of agriculture, and 
 the growth of cities, there was no such National decay as the outer emblems of 
 ' National power seemed to indicate. It was for this reason that when the Fed- 
 eral Constitution was proposed so large a part of the people in most of the 
 States were slow to accept it. Its acceptance, however, was inevitable. With- 
 
 DUEL BETWEEN BURR AND HAMILTON. 
 
 out it we would not only have failed to preserve a solid front toward other 
 nations, but were in danger of internal comphcations and even wars among 
 ourselves. The different States had begun to enact legislation antagonistic to 
 each other, and this of course always called forth prompt retaliation. The City 
 of New York had already enacted that the farmers of Connecticut and New 
 Jersey could not bring supplies into the New York market without the payment 
 of a tax upon them, and the market boats from what is now Jersey City had to 
 pay entrance fees and obtain clearances at the Custom House, just like ships 
 
420 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 from London and Hamburg. Connecticut firewood could not be delivered to the 
 householder in New York without the payment of a heavy duty. New Jersey 
 and Connecticut were quick to resent the injustice and the injury, and the 
 business men of New London agreed, under penalty of 1^250 for the first offence, 
 not to send any goods whatever into New York for a period of one year ; while 
 New Jersey gave vent to its indignation by levying a tax of 5^1800 upon a small 
 patch of ground on Sandy Hook on which the City of New York had built a 
 light-house. Such bickerings as these were certain soon to have destroyed 
 National spirit and to have resulted in giving us thirteen nations instead of one, 
 and thirteen more or less hostile to each other and helpless in the presence of a J 
 foreign enemy. There was again danger that the democracies of this country 
 would fall as did the democracies of Greece, but finally, through the sense 
 of unity which came from a common mother country, common environment, 
 common institutions, and now a common history, aided by the Anglo-Saxon 
 genius for co-operation, a union was established under the Federal Constitution. 
 
 The first half century of our political history consisted rather in the devel- 
 opment of the political rights of the individual citizen than of the loyalty which 
 all owed to the American nation. Nothing is so difficult as to keep in mind 
 that the government of the colonies at the close of the Revolution was not what 
 it is to-day, and that democracy as we know it was regarded as the dream of 
 theorists. Some of the members of the Federal Convention deeply distrusted 
 the common people. Elbridge Gerry, of Massachusetts, declared that " The 
 people do not want suffrage, but are the dupes of pretended patriots," and those 
 who were at all in sympath)' with him prevented, as they imagined, the election 
 of the President by the people themselves, and did prevent the election of the 
 United States Senators by the people. Some of them were even opposed to 
 the election of the House of Representatives directly by the people, but fortu- 
 nately, even Hamilton sided with Madison and Mason, when they urged that 
 our House of Commons ought to have at heart the rights and interests of every 
 class of people, and be bound, by the manner of their election, to be the repre- 
 sentatives of every class of people. But by " every class of people " the framers 
 of the Constitution from the more conservative of the States meant simply 
 every class of freeholders. 
 
 In Virginia none could vote except those who owned fifty acres of land. In 
 New York, to vote for Governor or State Senator, a freehold worth $250 clear 
 of mortgage was necessary, and to vote for Assemblymen a freehold of ;^50 or 
 the payment of a yearly rent of $10 was necessary. Even Thomas Jefferson^ 
 who was the democratic philosopher of the Revolutionary period, did not 
 strenuously insist that the suffrage must be universal, and it was not for a half 
 century that it became universal, even among the whites. In the State of New 
 York these restrictions existed until the adoption of the Constitution of 1821, 
 
THE QUESTION OF SUFFRAGE. 
 
 421 
 
 and even this Constitution merely reduced the privileges of land owners. 
 Old Chancellor Kent, the author of " Kent's Commentaries," declared in this 
 Convention that he would not "bow before the idol of universal suffrage," the 
 theory which he said had "been regarded with terror by the wise men of 
 every age," and whenever tried had brought "corruption, injustice, violence, 
 and tyranny." "If universal suffrage were adopted," he declared, "posterity 
 would deplore in sackcloth and ashes the delusion of the day." The horrors of 
 the French Revolution were always held up by conservatives to show that the 
 
 ^ 
 
 : *a^^*i*>»'9!<^>r. -^--: 
 
 EXECUTIOX OF HETHERINGTON AND BRACE AT THE HEADQUARTERS OF THE COMMITTEE, CALLED 
 
 " FORT VIGILANCE." 
 
 [This building was also called " Fort Gunnybags/' from the material of the breastworks in front of it. On the roof were cannon and 
 
 sentinels, and the alarm bell of the committee.] 
 
 people could not be trusted, and the learned author of the " Commentaries," 
 which every lawyer has pored over, saw in prophetic vision that, if universal 
 suffrage should be adopted, "The radicals of England, with the force of 
 that mighty engine, would sweep away the property, the laws, and the people 
 of that island like a deluge." Not until between 1S40 and 1850 did universal 
 suffrage among the whites come to be accepted in the older States. 
 
 During the first half century of our history it was the Democratic party, the 
 party of Jefferson, which was on the side of these extensions of popular rights. 
 
422 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 The principle of this party was that each State ought to legislate for itself, with 
 the least possible control from the central government ; that each locality ought 
 to have its freedom of local government extended ; and that each individual 
 should be self-governing, with the same rights and privileges for all. As regards 
 foreign affairs, it was characterized by a " passion for peace," and an abiding 
 hostility toward a costly army and navy. Jefferson believed that the way to 
 avoid wars, and the way to be strong, should war become inevitable, was by the 
 devotion of the people to productive industry, and not by burdening them to 
 rival the powers of Europe in the strength of their armaments. In the year 
 1800, the party which rallied to his support — then called the Republican 
 party, but generally spoken of as the Democratic party — triumphed over the 
 Federalists. 
 
 In New Ensfland alone did Federalism remain strong at the close of 
 Jefferson's first administration. In that section the calvinistic clergy, who had 
 done so much for the establishment of American democracy, fought fiercely 
 against its extension. Jefferson's followers demanded the separation of Church 
 and State and the abolition of the religious qualifications for office holding, 
 which were then almost as general as property qualifications. He was known to 
 be in sympathy with the French revolution, and was therefore denounced as 3 
 Jacobin, both in religion and in politics. We cannot wonder, therefore, that in 
 the section in which the clergy were the real rulers, Jeffersonian democracy was 
 regarded with hatred and contempt. Vermont alone, among the New England 
 States, was from the first thoroughly democratic, and this was because in 
 Vermont there was no established aristocracy, either of education or wealth. 
 In Connecticut, which under clerical leadership had once been the stronghold 
 of advanced democracy, we find President Dwight expressing a common 
 sentiment, not only of the clergy but of the educated classes generally, when 
 he declared that "the great object of Jacobinism, both in its political and moral 
 revolution, is to destroy every trace of civilization in the world." " In the 
 triumph of Jeffersonianism," he said, " we have now reached a consummation of 
 democratic blessings ; we have a country governed by blockheads and knaves." 
 
 But the ideas which in New England were at first received only by the 
 poor and the ignorant, were in the very air which Americans breathed. The new 
 States which were organized at the West were aggressively democratic from 
 the outset. In the Northwest Territory the inequalities against which Jeffersonian 
 democracy protested never gained a foothold. In this, which was made a State 
 during Jefferson's first administration, the union of Church and State was not 
 thought of, and no religious qualification whatever for the office of Governor 
 was exacted. Property qualifications were almost as completely set aside. 
 While in some of the older States the Governor had to possess ^5000, and 
 even ^10,000, Ohio's Governor was simply required to be a resident and an 
 
PRIMOGENITURE ABROGATED. 
 
 423 
 
 owner of land. As regards inheritances, the English law of primogeniture, 
 which remained unaltered in some of the older States, and in New England 
 
 o 
 
 generally took the form of a double portion to the oldest son, was completely 
 
 A LABOR STRIKE. 
 
 set aside, and all children of the same parents became entitled to the same 
 rights. That Ohio thus led the way in the democratic advance was due to the 
 fact that its constitution was framed when these ideas had already become 
 
424 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 ascendant in the hearts of the people, and the failure of the clergy of New 
 England was due to their trying to keep alive institutions which were the off- 
 spring of another age, and could not long survive it. 
 
 For its distrust of the new democracy New England Federalism paid 
 heavily in the isolation, defeat, and destruction which shortly awaited it. When 
 the new democratic administration had fully reduced Federal taxation and shown 
 Its capacity for government, the more liberal-minded of the Federalists went 
 over to the Democrats. Even Massachusetts gave a majority for Jefferson in 
 1804, and when the extreme Federalists became more extreme through the loss 
 of their Liberal contingent, and called the Hartford Convention, in 1808, 
 Federalism died of its own excesses. The policy of the Democratic Adminis- 
 tration toward England may not have been wise, but the proposal of secession 
 in order to resist it made Federalism almost synonymous with toryism and 
 disloyalty. 
 
 For a number of years after the war of 181 2, there was really only one 
 political party in the United States. In 1824, when the contest was so close 
 between Jackson, Adams and Clay, each of these contestants was a 
 
 . " Democratic Republican," and it would have been hard to tell what 
 questions of policy divided their followers, though Jackson's followers, as a rule, 
 cared most for the extension of the political rights of the poorer classes, and 
 cared least for the policy of protection which the war had made an important 
 issue by cutting off commerce, and thus calling into being extensive manufactur- 
 
 ■ ing interests. That the followers of Clay finally voted for Adams may have 
 been due to sympathy upon this question of the tariff. In 1828 something akin 
 to party lines were drawn upon the question of the National Bank, and the 
 victory of Jackson provoked the hostility of the masses toward that institution, 
 which certainly enriched its stockholders to such an extent as to make them a 
 favored class. The Tariff Act, passed in 1828, made the tariff question hence- 
 forth the dividing question in our national politics until slavery took its place. 
 Most of the absolute free-traders were supporters of Jackson, but when South 
 Carolina passed its Nullification Act as a protest against the "tariff of abomi- 
 nations," as it was called, President Jackson promptly declared that "the 
 
 . Union must and shall be preserved," and forced the recalcitrant State to renew 
 its allegiance to the National Government. By the end of Jackson's adminis 
 tration there were again two distinct parties in the United States — the one 
 advocating a high tariff and extensive National improvements by the Federal 
 Government, and the other advocating a low tariff and the restriction of National 
 expenditures to the lowest possible limit. The former party — the Whig — was, 
 of course, in favor of a literal construction of the Constitution and the extension 
 of powers to the National Government, while the latter advocated "strict 
 construction" and "State rights." 
 
THE EVOLUTION OF POLITICS AND PARTIES. 
 
 425 
 
 Jackson belonged to the latter party, and in 1836 was able to transfer 
 the succession to Van Buren. But in 1840 the Whigs swept the country, 
 electing Harrison and Tyler, after the most picturesque campaign ever fought 
 in America. All the financial ills from which the country was suffering were for 
 the time attributed to Van Buren's economic policy, and his alleged extrava- 
 gance at the White House enabled the 
 Whigs to arouse the enthusiasm of the 
 poor for their candidate, who lived in a 
 log cabin, and drank hard cider. Durin 
 the next four years, however, there 
 was a reaction, and in 1844 Polk 
 was elected upon the plat- 
 form on w 
 Van Bu 
 had stood 
 
 ARBITRATION. 
 
 is true that in Pennsylvania the Democratic campaign cry was, " Polk, Dallas 
 and the tariff of '42," which was a high tariff, but in most of the country 
 Democracy meant "Free trade and Sailors' rights." 
 
 From this time on, the Whig party grew weaker and the Democratic party 
 stronger. It is true that the Whigs elected General Taylor in 1848. The 
 
426 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 revenue tariff law passed by the Democrats in 1846 was not changed until the 
 still lower tariff of 1857 was enacted. In 1852 the Whig party was hardly 
 stronger than the old Federalist party at the close of Jefferson's first term. 
 But just as the Democratic party, became able to boast of its strength a new 
 part)' came into being which adopted the principles of the free-soil wing of the 
 old Democratic party, and in its second national campaign elected Abraham 
 Lincoln to the presidency. In this readjustment of parties the pro-slavery 
 Whigs went over to the Democrats and the anti-slavery Democrats went over 
 to the Republicans. The bolting Democrats claimed, with truth, to follow the 
 principles of their party from the time of Jefferson down, but the party as a 
 whole followed the interests of its most powerful element instead of the princi- 
 ples of its founder. In the States from Ohio west, where upon economic 
 questions the Democratic part)' had swept everything by increasing majorities 
 since 1S40, the bolting element was so great that all of these States were 
 landed in the Republican column. One great Church — the Methodist — which 
 before had been, as a rule, Democratic in politics now became solidly Republican. 
 
 As the war went on the Republican party became more and more loyally 
 attached to the principles of liberty. It is events which educate, and the hard 
 fight the slave owners made for the perpetuation of their institution educated 
 the north to desire its abolition. The victory of the Secessionists at Bull Run 
 turned out to be their greatest calamity. Had they been defeated there the 
 Union would have been restored and slaver)' maintained. 
 
 In emancipating the slaves. Lincoln, as he himself said, did not "claim 
 to have controlled events, but to have been controlled by them." It was 
 impossible to put down the rebellion without emancipating the slaves, and 
 therefore they were emancipated. \M'ien the slaves had been given liberty, 
 they were given the ballot with which to maintain it. The immediate results 
 of this are still the subject of hot contention, but no one who has watched 
 the eagerness of the southern negro for education, nor the liberality with 
 which the southern whites are now furnishing it, can fail to recognize that 
 the possession of the ballot has been a protection to the negroes, and a source 
 of advancement in all things which fit men for citizenship. 
 
 The history of American politics up to the time of the introduction of the 
 new economic questions by the labor unions in the East, and the farmer's 
 unions in the West and South, has been the history of the gradual extension of 
 political rights. The FederaUst part)' gave us the Constitution ; the old Demo 
 cratic party gave us white manhood suffrage ; the Republican party gave us 
 universal suffrage. The glor)^ of America's past is that she has been continu- 
 ally progressing ; that she has proven to the world the capacity of the whole 
 people for self-government. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 OOIvD AND SILVER IVIININQ. 
 
 HE epoch of adventure which Bret Harte has exhibited through 
 the stained <jlass of his romances, is not less full of color when 
 seen through the clear air of history. In fact, it has more 
 color, for there is less monotony of hue. California was the 
 scene of daring and often grotesque adventure even before the 
 discovery of gold. The explorations of Lieutenant Fremont, 
 described by him in a vividly truthful report which called the 
 attention of the nation to this new land, will do as much for the enduring 
 fame of " The Pathfinder " as his leadership of the Republican party in its 
 first great national campaign. These explorations made the possession of 
 California a point most worth fighting for in the war with Mexico. The 
 methods by which we obtained it were not entirely consistent w'ith our boasted 
 character as the most just and peace-loving nation of the world ; but the part 
 played in it by the American pioneers who settled in California exhibits our 
 strongest national traits, both good and bad, in a scene half heroic, half comic, 
 which will never be forgotten. The American pioneers though far outnumbered 
 by the Spaniards, found not the slightest difficulty in overthrowing their rulers 
 and establishing the Bear-flag Republic. In the words of Dr. Semple, one of 
 their leaders, they "borrowed" supplies on the faith of the Bear-flag Govern- 
 ment, assured that " their children in generations yet to come will look back 
 with pleasure upon the commencement of a revolution carried on by their 
 fathers upon principles high and holy as the laws of eternal justice." Another 
 of the leaders of the revolutionists crowded the citizens of the captured town 
 .-)f Sonora between the four walls of their " calaboose," and there read to them a 
 proclamation explaining that " though he had for the moment deprived them of 
 the liberty which is the right and privilege of all good and just men, it was only • 
 that they might become acquainted with his unalterable purpose to establish a 
 government based upon the common rights of all men." All their proceedings, 
 however, were brimful of the American spirit, and showed how the pioneers 
 were inspired by a purpose which made a handful of them more than a match 
 for the organized forces in guard of the Mexican province. The conquest of 
 
 427 
 
428 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 California in this war simply prevented the peaceful annexation of the territory 
 to our nation a year or so later. The American pioneers who poured in and 
 developed the country had the might and the right to govern it, and the 
 nation gained nothing which its children prize by violating its best instincts 
 in acting the part of a bully toward our weaker Southern neighbor. 
 
 With the dih 
 covery of gold, how- 
 ever, California 
 suddenly became a 
 theatre toward 
 which the eyes of 
 the whole world 
 were turned. The 
 discovery was 
 made by James 
 Wilson Marshal, in 
 January, 1848. 
 Marshal had been 
 employed to con- 
 struct a mill on the 
 estate of a hundred 
 square miles which 
 General John A. 
 Sutter had received 
 as a grant from the 
 Spanish Govern- 
 ment. Sutter's 
 demesne had been 
 the centre of the 
 American colonies 
 in California. Gen- 
 eral Sutter himself, 
 a Swiss by birth, 
 was a generous- 
 minded visionary, 
 who had shown 
 himself so hospitable to all American immigrants, that he had attained to a 
 certain pre-eminence in the affairs of the Territory, and was looked upon by 
 many as a great and heroic figure. Up to the time of the discovery of gold 
 upon his land, his fortunes had steadily mounted upward ; from that time they 
 went down, down. Marshal was an American by birth, born in a country town 
 
 CLE.VRING UP UNDER-CURRENTS. 
 
DISCOVERY OF GOLD. 429 
 
 in New Jersey. He, too, was a courageous and kindly visionary, though some- 
 times he was aroused from his accustomed dreaminess into fierce action. His 
 fortunes also became worse after his great discovery, and during his later life 
 he was somewhat embittered by what he believed to be the injustice and neglect 
 of his countrymen. "The enterprising energy of which the orators and editors 
 of California's early golden days boasted so much, as belonging to Yankeedoni," 
 he wrote in 1857, "was not national but individual. Of the profits derived from 
 the enterprise, it stands thus : Yankeedom, $600,000,000 ; myself individually, 
 ^000,000,000. Ask the records of the country for the reason why. They will 
 answer ; I need not. Were I an Englishman, and had made my discovery on 
 English soil, the case would have been different." For this last statement Mar- 
 shal had some reason, for the discoverer of trold in Australia, whom Marshal 
 claimed to have directed thither, received from the British Government, $25,000, 
 and from the Australian Government, $50,000, while Marshal received nothing. 
 
 So much for the discoverer. Now for the discovery. It took place on the 
 
 afternoon of the 24th of January, just after Sutter's mill had been completed, 
 
 and Marshal and his men had made a perilous fight for two weeks to keep the 
 
 dam from being destroyed by the heavy rains which had set in. In this contest 
 
 with the water Marshal had exhibited a courage which made him iialf deserve 
 
 the accidental fame that came through the finding of the gold. When iiis men 
 
 were exhibitino- to some amazed Indians the workinos of their new saw-mill, 
 
 Marshal was inspecting the lower end of the mill-race. He came back with 
 
 the quiet remark, " Boys, I believe I have found a gold mine." He moved off 
 
 to his cabin, went back to the race, and then again returned to his men, directing 
 
 them early in the morning to shut down the head-gate and see what would come 
 
 of it. The next morning the men did as they were told, and presently Marshal 
 
 came back looking wonderfully pleased, carrying in his arms his old white hat, 
 
 in the top of whose crown, sure enough, lay Bakes and grains of the precious 
 
 metal. Comparing these pieces with a gold coin one ot the men happened to 
 
 have in his pocket, they saw that the coin was a little lighter in color, and 
 
 rightly attributed this to the presence of the alloy. Then all the men hurried 
 
 down the race, and were soon engrossed in picking gold from the seams and 
 
 crevices laid bare by the shutting down of the head-gate. In the midst of their 
 
 jexcitement doubt would sometimes arise, and some of the metal was thrown 
 
 'into vinegar and some boiled in the soap-kettle, to see if it stood these tests. 
 
 Then Marshal went off to General Sutter, and feverish with excitement, told 
 
 him of what had come to light. When he returned to the men he said, "O boys, 
 
 it's the pure stuff! I and the old Cap went into a room and locked ourselves up, 
 
 and we were half a day trying it, and the regulars there wondered what the 
 
 devil was up. They thought perhaps I had found quicksilver, as the woman did 
 
 down toward Monterey. Well, we compared it with the encyclopedia, and it 
 
430 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 agreed with it ; we tried aqua fortis, but it would have nothing to do with it 
 Then we 
 
 weighed 
 
 It in water ; we took scales with silver coins in one side, 
 balanced with the dust in the other, and gently let them down into a basin of 
 water ; and the gold went down, and the silver came up. That told the story, 
 what it was." 
 
 That did tell the story, and though Sutter tried to keep the story a secret 
 until all the work in connection with the mills had been finished, the stor)' 
 would not keep. A Swiss teamster learned it from a woman who did some of 
 the cooking about the mill, received a little of the gold, spent it for liquor at 
 the nearest store, and then the fame of the discovery swiftly flew to the ends 
 
 of the earth. Gen- 
 
 Sutter had 
 in his 
 to keep 
 
 right 
 
 been 
 
 endeavor 
 
 the discovery se- 
 cret as long as was 
 within his power, 
 for no sooner did 
 the gold hunters' 
 invasion set in than 
 it became impossi 
 ble for him to get 
 men to work the 
 mill which he had 
 constructed. The 
 invaders carried 
 things with a high 
 hand, and ended by 
 setting aside his 
 title to his land and 
 establishing the claims which they had made upon it. Never was money made 
 with anything like such rapidity. Nearly every ravine contained gold in some 
 quantity or other. Nobody waited to get machinery to begin work. Knives, 
 picks, shovels, sticks, tin pans, wooden bowls, wicker baskets, were the only 
 implements needed for scraping the rocky beds, sifting the sand, or washing the 
 dirt for the gold. A letter in the New York yournal of Commerce, toward 
 the end of August, says of the hunt for gold : "At present the people are 
 running over the country and picking it out of the earth here and there, just 
 as dogs and hogs let loose in the forest would root up ground-nuts. Some get 
 even ten ounces a day, and the least active one or two. They make most who 
 employ the wild Indians to hunt it for them. There is one man who has sixt)' 
 
 THE SLUICE. 
 
THE RUSH FOR THE GOLD FIELD. 431 
 
 Indians under his employ. His profits are a dollar a minute. The wild 
 Indians know nothing of its value, and wonder what the pale-faces want to do 
 with it, and they will give an ounce of it for the same weight of coin silver or a 
 thimbleful of glass beads or a glass of grog, and white men, themselves, often 
 give an ounce of it, which is worth in our mint ^18 or more, for a bottle of 
 brandy, a bottle of soda powders, or a plug of tobacco." 
 
 This newspaper writer had indeed some of the Munchausen qualities that 
 his fellow craftsmen have nowadays, and his opportunities for exaggeration 
 were increased by the remoteness of the scene and the inaccessibility of 
 accurate information. California in those days was another part of the world. 
 The journey to it overland took weeks, and even months, and was full of perils 
 of starvation in case of storm and drought, and perils of slaughter if camps 
 of hostile Indians were encountered. When things went well the life was 
 pleasant enough, and is still most picturesque to look back upon. The buffalo 
 hunts, the meetings with Indians, the kindling of the camp-fires at the centre of 
 the great circle of wagons drawn up so as to form a bulwark against attack 
 and a corral for the cattle, the story-telling in the light of these camp-fires — all 
 present a picture which men will love to dwell upon so long as the memory of 
 the Argonauts survives. But there were many times when the scenes were 
 those of heart-sickening desolation. The attacks of the Indians were less 
 horrible than attacks of hunger and disease which set in when the emigrant 
 train reached a territory where the grass had been consumed, or lost theii 
 cattle in the terrible snow storms of the Sierras. 
 
 The journey by sea was hardly safer and was far less glorious. Every ship 
 for California was loaded down with emigrants packed together as closely as so 
 much baggage. Ships with a capacity for five hundred would crowd in fifteen 
 hundred. The passage money was from $300 to ^600. Often the ships were 
 unseaworthy, often packed with coal in such a way that fires broke out. Against 
 these dangers the passengers could not provide themselves and could not fight. 
 The companies that were able to get their ships back again simply coined money, 
 but it was no easy matter in those days to get a ship out of San Francisco 
 harbor. The crews would instantly desert for the mines, and the wharves were 
 lined with rotting vessels. The vessels which did make the return voyage were 
 compelled to pay the California rate of wages. One ship in which the com- 
 mander, engaged at New York, received $250 a month, had to pay on return 
 ^500 a month to the negro cook. 
 
 San Francisco in these days was the strangest place in the world. In 
 February, 1848, it had hardly more than fifty houses ; in August it contained 
 five hundred, and had a large population that was not housed. A pamphlet 
 written in the fall of that year says : "From eight to ten thousand inhabitants 
 may be afloat in the streets of San Francisco ; many live in shanties, many in 
 
432 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 tents, and manj' the best way they can." The best building in the town was the 
 Parker House, an ordinary frame structure, a part of which was rented to 
 gamblers for ^60,000 a year. Even a higher sum than this was said, by Bayard 
 Taylor, to have been paid. The accommodation was feartul. The worst that 
 can be said of bad hotels may here be imagined. The pasteboard houses, 
 Ihastily put up, were rented at far more than the cost of their construction, for 
 every one figured that the land was as valuable as if it had been solid gold. 
 /A correspondent of the New York Evening- Post, in November, 1849, pictures 
 in this way the land owners in San Francisco : "The people of San Francisco are 
 
 mad, stark mad. A dozen times, in 
 
 my work of the last four weeks, 
 have I been taken by the arm by 
 some of the millionaires — so they 
 call themselves, I call them mad- 
 men — of San Francisco, looking 
 wondrously dirty and out-at-elbows 
 for men of such magnificent pre- 
 tensions. They have dragged me 
 about throuorh the mud and filth 
 almost up to my middle, from one 
 pine-box to another, called man- 
 sions, hotels, banks and stores, as it 
 may please the imagination, and 
 have told me, with a sincerity that 
 would have done credit to a Bed- 
 lamite, that these splendid struc. 
 tures were theirs, and they, the 
 fortunate proprietors, were worth 
 from three to four hundred thou- 
 sand dollars a year each. 
 There must be nearly two thousand 
 houses besides the tents, which are 
 still spread in numbers. . . . And what do you suppose to be the value, 
 the yearly rental, of this card-house city? Not less, it is said, than twelve 
 millions of dollars, and this with a population of about twelve thousand. New 
 York, with its five hundred thousand inhabitants, does not eive a rental of 
 much more than this, if as much." 
 
 The greater part of this city was five times destroyed by fire in the first 
 three years of its existence, but the people, with a hopefulness and energy which 
 nothing could put down or burn up, would set to work and rebuild it, almost as 
 quickly as the flames had swept it away. Everybody worked. The poorest 
 
 THE CRADLE. 
 
THE UNEARTHING OF SILVER. 433 
 
 man received unheard-of wages, and the richest man was obhged to do most 
 things for himself. 
 
 When business of every sort was speculative to a degree so close akin to 
 gambling, it is not strange that gambling itself took possession of the people 
 and half frenzied them with its excitements. Physical insanity was a frequent 
 result of the moral insanity of the community. There were few women in 
 California, and most of these were of the worst sort. As a consequence, the 
 men with no homes to o-o to in the evening-s went into the cjambling- saloons, 
 where they stayed till late at night. According to some descriptions, everybody 
 gambled, but, as Royce points out in his admirable " History of California," the 
 same men who talk half-boastfully of the recklessness and universality of the 
 gambling, within the next breath speak with great fervor of the strength and 
 genuineness of the religious life which soon showed itself in the community. 
 There is no doubt that the forces for good as well as for evil were strong from 
 the outset, and as the community grew older the forces for good kept growing 
 stronger. More and more wives from the East had joined their husbands, and 
 the young women who came from the East among the emigrants were married 
 almost immediately on their arrival. Many a hotel keeper who engaged a 
 servant girl at ^200 a month, was disgusted to find that she married and left him 
 before the month was over. With the introduction of family life came a return 
 to saner moral conditions, and by 1853 the old distempered social order began 
 to be spoken of as a thing of the past. 
 
 The great discovery of silver took place about ten years after the discovery 
 of gold. In 1857 Allen and Hosea Grosch, two educated and serious-minded 
 young men, from Reading, Pennsylvania, came upon the rich vein of silver 
 aftervifard famous as "The Great Bonanza." These discoverers were even 
 less fortunate than those who found gold in California. Before they could get 
 together the capital necessary for the development of this mine, one of them 
 struck a pick into his foot and died from blood-poisoning, while the other was 
 caught in a terrible snow storm, and died as the result of the freezing of his 
 legs, which he would not have amputated. These young men left papers 
 describing their discovery in their cabin, which was placed in the charge of 
 Henry C. T. Comstock. The descriptions were not explicit enough to deter- 
 mine the exact location, but Comstock remained in the canon keeping watch 
 upon the prospectors. During this time, by his constant watchfulness for a 
 great discovery, he obtained the title of " Old Pancake " among the minefs, 
 because, as Wright narrates in his "Great Bonanza," "Even as he stirred his 
 pancake batter it is said he kept one eye on the head of some distant peak, and 
 was lost in speculation in regard to the wealth of gold and silver that might 
 rest somewhere beneath its rocky crest." At last on the loth of June, 1859, 
 two prospectors named McLaughlin and O'Riley came upon a stratum of 
 
 28 
 
434 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 strange-looking earth, the nature of which they did not understand. Comstock, 
 who was immediately on the spot, exclaimed, "You've struck it, boys! " An 
 arrangement was at once made to buy off the owners of the claims on which 
 the vein was located. Three of the four owners were bought off for fifty dollars 
 
 GOLD-WASHING IN CALIFORNIA. 
 
 apiece ; the fourth sold at some higher figure to another miner named Winters, 
 who obtained some inkling of the value of the claim. 
 
 A firm was formed, consisting of Comstock, McLaughlin, O' Riley, Winters, 
 and a man named Penrod, who had been one of Comstock's two partners in 
 
IMMENSE DEVELOPMENT. 435 
 
 the ownership of a spring necessary to the working of a mine. A third owner 
 of this spring, called "Old Virginia," for whom Virginia City was named, 
 was persuaded to sell his interest for an old blind horse. The new firm began 
 the mining of silver on what came to be called the " Comstock lode." Very 
 soon, however, they sold out to men of larger capital, who in turn sold to 
 (Mackay and Fair, famous the world over among America's millionaires. The 
 subsequent fortunes of the firm which Comstock formed are interesting to 
 follow, as they again illustrate the fate which came upon most of the men who . 
 brought to light the hidden mineral treasures of the Western territory. Com- 
 stock sold his interest for ^11,000, became a merchant in Carson City, married 
 the deserting wife of a Mormon, was soon in his turn deserted by her, failed in 
 his business adventure, and ended his life by suicide. McLaughlin sold his 
 interest at $3500, soon spent what he received, and afterward became a cook 
 in a mine in California. Penrod and Winters were also soon poor men, while 
 O'Riley, the last to sell, engaged in stock gambling with the ^40,000 he received, 
 was soon forced to resort to pick and pan for a living, and ended his life in a 
 private asylum. The great fortunes, as has been said, were made by the later 
 comers. Those who bought the mine from the original firm lost most that they 
 made in litigation. Senator Stewart used to receive annually as much as 
 ^200,000 in fees as the principal attorney of some of the Comstock companies. 
 He estimated the cost of litigation up to January, 1866, at ;^ 10,000,000. When 
 the Comstock mines finally came into the hands of Fair, Mackay, and O'Brien, 
 scientific methods were introduced, and the stock of the " Consolidated Virginia " 
 rapidly rose from ;f85 a share in January, 1874, to $700 a share in January, 1875. 
 The shares in another mine in the same lode rose to a like figure, and the two 
 together had a market value of $160,000,000. During five years these mines 
 produced over $100,000,000 worth of silver. After 1878 their product fell 
 gradually, and the price of the stock went down. Bancroft, in his " History of 
 Nevada," says that down to January i, 1881, $306,000,000 worth of silver 
 bullion was extracted from the Comstock lode. Yet he doubts whether that 
 mountain of silver has proven a permanent advantage to Nevada. The wealth 
 which came from her mines, he says, was to a large degree squandered by 
 gamblers in New York and Paris, and used for purposes of political bribery and 
 social corruption in Virginia City and San Francisco. The wealth that exists in 
 Nevada to-day has come from improvements made by the people who came and 
 developed the farms, made the roads, established the systems of irrigation, and 
 built the stores, the factories, and the homes. 
 
 With the introduction of scientific mining, requiring mills and machinery 
 costing vast sums of money, the wage system took the place of the free and 
 independent mining of the earlier days. It is true that the mine laborers still 
 remained their own masters, by organizing as workmen were never organized 
 
436 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 before, and compelling mine owners, for years, to pay four dollars a day as the 
 minimum day's wages. But the mining life which came in with the wage system 
 is the orderly life of to-day, not essentially different from that of Eastern com- 
 munities. The life in the mining camps, to which all romances go back, was the 
 life that prevailed when every laborer w^as his own capitalist, and every capitalist 
 his owai laborer. Never were so many men from so many places suddenly 
 
 AT WORK IN THE SILVER MINES OF NEVADA. 
 
 ,thrown together, as in California in '48 and '49. What came afterward in 
 Nevada, and later still in Colorado, was like it in kind but not in degree. The 
 Californians of the early days were without law, and thousands of miles away 
 from established tribunals. Every man was a law unto himself, except when 
 the community, as a whole, became aroused, and constituted itself a tribunal. 
 The Territory was indeed nominally organized, but to wait for the regular 
 process of law was to grant immunity to crime. The character of " miners' 
 
ADMINISTRATION OF JUSTICE. 437 
 
 justice " may be illustrated by some of the scenes at Sonora, where gold 
 was first discovered. Here there had been law and order previous to 
 the miners' invasion, but with the invasion demoralization set in. In 
 the fall of '48 the newcomers, following the Mexican fashion, elected two 
 . Alcaldes, but when one of the storekeepers at the settlement killed a man in a 
 fight, both the officers promptly resigned rather than run the risk of arresting 
 the homicide. Another storekeeper, however, called the people together to take 
 action. This storekeeper was promptly elected Alcalde, and it was decided that 
 one Alcalde was enough. A Prosecuting Attorney was likewise required, but no 
 one was ready to take the office, and each person nominated promptly declined 
 and nominated some one else. Finally the energetic storekeeper was obliged to 
 accept this office also. The meeting succeeded in finding a second man to take 
 the office of Sheriff The offender was arrested, a jury impaneled, and the trial 
 begun. The prisoner, on being brought in court, was requested to lay his arms 
 on the table, and did so. On this table stood a plentiful supply of brandy and 
 water, to which everybody in the court-room helped himself at pleasure. The 
 trial, however, proceeded with much attempt at legal form, and presently the 
 Judge arose and began a plea for the prosecution. " Hold on, Brannan," said 
 the prisoner, "you are the Judge." 'T know it," replied that official, "and I am 
 Prosecuting Attorney, too." He went on with his speech, and ended it by an 
 appeal to himself as Judge in connection with the jury. When he had finished, 
 the prisoner, after helping himself to a glass of brandy, made an able speech 
 in his own defense. Night came on and the jury scattered without bringing in a 
 verdict. The prisoner was admitted to bail, because there was no prison to 
 put him in. The next day the jury met, but disagreed about the verdict. A 
 new trial was held and the prisoner acquitted. 
 
 In most of the mining camps the administration of justice fell into the hands 
 of the Vigilance Committees. A great many wild stories have been written about 
 the trials they held, and story writers have been fond of depicting scenes where 
 a higher form of justice was carried out than the conventional trials in older 
 communities permit. There were, indeed, occasions when sudden and powerful 
 appeals to the emotions of the Committee produced sudden and good effects, 
 but as a rule the hearts of the Committee were no more open than their reasons. 
 That they had assembled at all usually meant that there had been an accumula- 
 tion of wrongs unpunished, and the gathered indignation of the community vented 
 itself upon the single individual who happened to be brought to trial. Miners' 
 justice was indeed far better than lynch law. As Shinn has pointed out in his 
 book on " Mining Camps ": " Lynch law is carried out at night by a transient mob, 
 which keeps no records, conceals the names of its ministers, and is in its essence 
 disorderly. Miners' justice, on the other hand, was executed in broad daylight, 
 by men well known, who gave the prisoner a hearing, and kept a careful record 
 
438 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 of their doings." Yet, in spite of this, the assembling of the Committee was so 
 irregular, its constituency so doubtful, its verdicts either so ferocious or so 
 inadequate, or both — as when the favorite penalty of flogging and banishment 
 was imposed — that the establishment of regular tribunals was in every respect 
 an important gain to the mining communities. This change took place about 
 the time that scientific mining was introduced, with regular pay for regular work. 
 Before that time California, both as regards the rewards of labor and the punish- 
 ment of crime, had seemed a world ruled by chance. 
 
 
 WASHINGTON'S GRAVE. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 The Problem of Our National Currency. 
 
 BY HON. JOHN SHERNIAN. 
 
 Ex-Sccretary of the Treasury. 
 
 Its History and Evolution. 
 
 By HON. J. K. URTON, 
 
 First Assistant Secretary of Treasury tinder Sherman^ Windom, and Folger. 
 
 Money, as used to effect the exchange of commodities, is the greatest 
 labor-saving machine ever invented by man. Without money wealth might 
 exist, but it would bring to the possessor but few comforts. This commercial 
 
 contrivance is, however, of no recent 
 origin, for we read that in the days of the 
 Patriarchs Abraham used money to pay 
 for the cave of Machpelah, in which to 
 bury his dead. The story of that trans- 
 action is a significant one, showing at 
 what an early date mankind adopted the 
 use of money. Abraham was at the head 
 of a nomadic tribe encamped among the 
 simple people of Hebron, who looked 
 upon him as a mighty prince. Upon the 
 death of his wife he naturally desired to 
 give her a sepulture worthy of his rank 
 and position. Word was therefore sent 
 out that he wished to purchase a lot of 
 ground for such a purpose, preferring the 
 cave of Machpelah, for which he would 
 pay a proper amount of money. Ephron, 
 the owner of the cave, declared that it was worth four hundred shekels of silver, 
 and Abraham therefore weighed them out to him, as " current money among 
 the merchants," and in return received his tide to the cave, the boundaries and 
 transfer duly witnessed. 
 
 439 
 
 
 
 ^F^ 
 
 ■ 
 
 m 
 
 \ 
 
 W0» '*^<t^ 
 
 
 - W" 
 
 -^ 
 
 ^mm- 
 
 WBI^> 
 
 ^■j 
 
 _- ■ i 
 
 ^■lyi.^ 
 
 ggggl^iy^ 
 
 HON. JOHN SHERMAN. 
 
440 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 In this transaction are found in effect all the form and methods employee' 
 for a like transaction to-day, except that the weighing of the money at the time 
 of the transfer is obviated by the metal having been previously converted into 
 disks of known and uniform weight. 
 
 But for the general use of money to effect such changes of property 
 Ephron could hardly have found terms in which to express the value of his 
 cave, and Abraham could hardly have paid for it, unless Ephron would have 
 accepted therefor a portion of his flocks, which, though valuable to Abraham, 
 might not have been needed by Ephron, and he might have found trouble in 
 exchanging them for what he did need, as only for "current money " would the 
 merchants surely part with their goods. 
 
 That silver, out of all the products of the earth and sea, had already been 
 selected for use as money, is especially creditable to the commercial acuteness 
 of these ancient people. A search of three thousand years since made has 
 found no better commodity for that purpose. In recent years it has been 
 supplemented by the use of gold, a metal possessing for money most of the 
 qualities of silver, and its higher value in relation to its weight renders it more 
 serviceable, perhaps, in transactions involving large amounts. Upon one or 
 the other of these metals the commercial exchanges of the world have been 
 effected for centuries, and in the terms of their weight all values of property 
 have come to be expressed. When we say an article is worth so many dollars, 
 pounds, or francs, we only mean that it can be exchanged for so many pieces 
 of gold or silver, the weight of the pieces being known, fixed, and uniform. 
 
 The experiment of using other commodities for money has, however, often 
 been tried. At different times and in various places, hand-made nails, the 
 shells of clams, tail feathers of birds, skins of animals, cattle, corn and tobacco, 
 and nearly all the products of the field and the chase have been used as money, 
 but their tendency to decay or their inability to withstand the attrition of 
 circulation have soon rendered them worthless, though in some cases they 
 served well the exigencies which brought them into such use. 
 
 Promises to pay certain specified amounts of money on demand have also 
 been issued in recent years for money, both by the State and by private 
 corporations, and though only of paper, have served a valuable auxiliary as 
 long as the promises were promptly redeemed in money. The ancients had 
 none of this so-called paper money, perhaps because they had no paper, but 
 they closely approximated the use of representative money when they cut out 
 from the skin of an animal an irregularly outlined piece and paid it out at the 
 value of the skin itself with the understanding that the holder could at any 
 time obtain the skin therefor, provided that upon presentation for that purpose 
 the piece was found to fit the hole from which it was taken. 
 
 The use of checks in business, the offsetting of credits against each other 
 
THE FUNCTIONS OF MONEY. 441 
 
 through the agency of banks and clearing-houses in the centres of trade, have, 
 to a certain extent, relieved money from a portion of its duties; but financial 
 tr'ansactions of every kind are based upon a money standard, and resulting 
 balance-s paid only by money itself 
 
 The natural functions of money, of whatever character it consists, are, 
 therefore, to aid in the transfer of property from one party to another, and to 
 furnish a common standard in which all values may be expressed. 
 
 The State, however, not content with using money for the simple purposes 
 mentioned, has brought it into politics and clothed it with a new function by 
 which it can satisfy a contract with less than the amount called for, or with a 
 new kind of money not contemplated in the contract. This extraordinary 
 endowment is known as the legal tender quality, and it is only effective when 
 backed by the power of the State. Under this illogical and unnatural acquisi^ 
 tion forced upon it by law, money springs into prominence as a political factor, 
 and begins to have a history, or rather to create one. 
 
 From this new legal-tender function three projects have sprung by which 
 money, heretofore an impartial factor in the transfer of property, becomes 
 an aggressive agent by which the most sacred ^ rights of a man to his own 
 accumulations have been destroyed. 
 
 These projects may be classified as follows : — 
 
 1st. To retain the name of the coin, but to take from it a portion of its 
 value, the reduced piece to be equally available in payment of a debt, known 
 as debasing the coinage. 
 
 2d. To issue paper promises-to-pay, of certain amounts, the issue to be 
 a full satisfaction for all debts to the amount of its face, known as inflation. 
 
 3d. To substitute, at a rate fixed by law, one metal for another, and to 
 give the creditor the option of paying his debts in either, known as bi-metalism. 
 
 A monetary history of any country is mainly but a recount of the 
 operations of money as a legal tender, for money left to natural laws has no 
 history, no more than has the ceaseless flow of a river or the rise and fall of 
 the tide. 
 
 In the days of Abraham, with no legal-tender quality, money did its work 
 silently and faithfully, unrestricted by legislation, and we know of its existence 
 only incidentally. To the laws of this country that have intervened to check 
 and misdirect its operations is due the history which this article will relate. 
 
 Debasing the Coinage. — The early settlers of this country, coming from 
 England, were accustomed to reckon values in pounds, shillings, and pence, and 
 to use the shillings of that country as current money. These pieces have a 
 history worthy to be related : William I, the Norman King, placed in the Tower 
 a bar of silver W fine, containing l/^ of an ounce troy more than the troy 
 pound of 5760 grains, and declared it to be the standard, both of weights and 
 
442 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 values, for his newly acquired realm. As a standard of value, this Tower 
 pound was divided into 240 parts, each part to be known as a penny, and for 
 many years only pennies were coined ; but as trade increased, out of the pound 
 were coined twenty pieces known as shillings, each necessarily containing twelve 
 pence. As a standard of weight, the same pound was also divided into 240 
 parts, each part to be known as a pennyweight, being of the same weight as a 
 penny ; but for some reason the relation of weight and value was then aban- 
 doned, and the pound was divided into twelve parts, to be known as ounces, 
 each part, of course, containing twenty pennyweights. 
 
 This ingenious and admirable combination of the two standards was not 
 permitted to continue long, for Edward III, finding his crown debts pressing, 
 directed that twenty-two shillings be coined from a pound instead of twenty, and 
 by making the new pieces a legal tender for the same purposes as those pre- 
 viously issued he cheated his creditors out of two shillings on every pound of 
 debt, as the new pieces had no value in the market except what their weight for 
 bullion gave them. 
 
 The successors of this monarch repeatedly worked this silent and sleek 
 scheme for replenishing their depleted coffers at the expense of their debtors, 
 until Queen Elizabeth by royal proclamation declared that out of the troy pound, 
 which Henry VIII had substituted for the Tower pound, there should be coined 
 sixty-two of these pieces. By this time the shilling contained only about one- 
 third of its origfinal amount of silver, and even the dunderheaded Englishmen 
 began to see there was cheating somewhere around the board, and that royalty 
 alone was winning the stakes. So a great clamor was raised, and since then no 
 debasement of the full legal-tender coins has taken place in Merrie England. 
 
 The colonists, who brought these pieces with them to this country, were 
 doubtless familiar with this process of debasing coins and the gain that would 
 come therefrom to the State, for as early as 1652 the Massachusetts Colony set 
 up a mint and commenced the coinage of shilling pieces avowedly containing 
 but ten pence worth of silver. The mint master, however, took fifteen pence 
 out of every twenty shillings coined, and then the English Mint declared the 
 silver in the coins was not of an even weight or fineness, and so the pieces circu- 
 lated at twenty-five per cent, discount, though, being a legal tender at their face 
 value, they were worth par in payment of debt. These shillings, however, 
 became the standard by which values were reckoned from that time on, though 
 but few were coined, and those were hoarded or shipped abroad, notwithstanding 
 such shipment was forbidden by severe penalties, for there existed in the colonies 
 a cheaper way of paying debts than that afforded even by debased coins. Clam 
 shells, cattle, corn, and beaver had been made legal tender, and the principle 
 laid down by Sir Thomas Gresham, of Queen Elizabeth's time, that no two 
 "Currencies of unequal value would circulate together — the poorer driving out 
 
DEBASED COINAGE. 
 
 443 
 
 the better — was the secret of the deportation of the coin. To protect the 
 Treasury against the operations of this law, in 1658 it was ordered that taxes 
 should not be paid in "lank cattle." Of clam shells, also, it was found that only 
 the broken and lustreless ones remained in circulation — the poorer currency 
 driving out the better, whether of cattle or of clam shells. At this opportune 
 moment the Spanish pillar silver dollar, brought to this country mainly by 
 buccaneers, began to circulate throughout the colonies, with its " pieces of eight," 
 or reals. This dollar was a stranger in a strange land, and had nothing to 
 recommend it to favor e.xcept that it bore the device of a nation whose 
 commercial integrity had never been questioned. But the colonists reckoned 
 
 
 THE UNITED STATtS MINT, NEW ORLEANS. 
 
 in shillings and pence, and the relation in value between the strange piece and 
 a shilling must necessarily be fixed in some way. The English Mint declared 
 the piece contained four shillings and six pence of sterling silver, and this became 
 the established rate in South Carolina, but the Massachusetts Colony declared 
 it contained six shillings, and of the shillings of that colony this was about right. 
 Virginia adopted the same rating. New York declared that the piece contained 
 eight shillings, though that colony never had a shilling piece of any kind, and 
 nowhere in the world was there one of that value. Pennsylvania, for no reason 
 stated, said it contained seven shillings and six pence, while Maryland adopted the 
 rating of New York. Thus in New England and Virginia the real became a 
 "nine pence," in New York and Maryland a shilling, and in Pennsylvania it 
 
444 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 was called eleven pence, or "levy;" and by these names it was known for nearly 
 two centuries. The dollar having taken the place of the pound in reckonings, 
 to a certain extent, it was subdivided into shillings and pence for purposes of 
 accounts, those being the lower denominations in use, and accordingly in Virginia 
 and New England accounts were kept frequently in dollars and 72ds; in New 
 York and Maryland in dollars and 96ths ; in Pennsylvania in dollars and goths, 
 as seen in the Treasury books of the Confederation, while in South Carolina 
 they were kept in dollars and 54ths, for in every case a shilling still contained 
 twelve pence, and these fractional divisions of the dollar represented the number 
 of pence the several colonies alleged this piece contained. 
 
 The accounts of Washington as he traveled from Mount Vernon to Boston, 
 filed in the Treasury, show the changes rendered necessary in the reckonings as 
 he passed through the several States, sometimes the local pound, sometimes the 
 dollar, being the unit, but in the end the distinguished traveler reduced the cur- 
 rencies to one standard and determined how much was due him in Spanish 
 dollars and reals, a feat in computation for which the Father of his Country has 
 never received due credit. 
 
 Of course, these diverse valuations of the shilling gave to the pounds cor- 
 responding variations in values, and as trade was mainly with the mother coun- 
 try, exchanges were conducted with endless confusions in the reckonings. Had 
 the colonists kept the pound sterling for their unit, used the English shillings 
 and pence for their coins, as they were accustomed, all these complications 
 would have been avoided. But contracts were out calling for shillings, and the 
 finding of more shillings in a dollar by law than existed in fact defrauded the cred- 
 itor to that extent of his just dues, the result if not the purpose of the legal- 
 tender quality given these coins, whose existence even was to a certain extent 
 fictitious. The use of silver as a circulating medium was, however, soon aban- 
 doned for paper issues. 
 
 Paper Money. — The Massachusetts Colony was the first to issue paper 
 money. In 1690, to satisfy the claims of her soldiers who had been on an expe- 
 dition to Canada and came back without booty, 7000 pounds were issued, but 
 being made receivable in payment of taxes, did not suffer great depreciation, 
 though according to Sumner the soldiers disposed of it at 2,3 per cent, discount. 
 Other limited issues followed in anticipation of taxes, but in 1 709, to pay for 
 another expedition agfainst Canada, 50,000 pounds were issued. Other colonies 
 joined in the expedition and all issued paper to pay expenses. The issues were 
 made a legal tender and the acceptance of the notes enforced from time to time 
 by stringent enactments. Notwithstanding this, they continued to depreciate. 
 Industries at first stimulated lagged, and a great demand arising for additional 
 issues to make business brisk, the colonial governments or their chartered banks 
 issued bills upon almost any pretext, — as in Pennsylvania and Rhode Island, 
 
A DUAL STANDARD. 445 
 
 upon real estate mortgages, family silver, and other securities. In the latter 
 State interest was made payable in flax and hemp, to encourage those industries, 
 but very few of its loans were ever paid, and the titles to lands fell into inextric- 
 able confusion. New loans were issued by the colonies with which to pay off 
 the old ones, until the issues of the Massachusetts Colony were depreciated to 
 II for I, at which rate the notes were redeemed. The notes of other colonies 
 were also retired upon various scales until 1751, when Parliament prohibited, in 
 most of the colonies, the further issue of legal-tender notes. The depreciated 
 bills out of the way, silver returned, and even some gold appeared in circulation, 
 also brought in by buccaneers. 
 
 Bi-Metalism. — The colonists tried a great many commodities for a standard 
 of value, but only twice did they undertake to have two standards in circulation 
 at once, their values to be kept equal by the force of law. 
 
 Exploring parties of the Massachusetts Colony found on the shores of 
 Long Island a partially civilized community of Indians. Some of them living 
 along the shores were engaged in polishing the shell of the clam and of the 
 periwinkle, which they traded off for ornaments at a pretty well established rate. 
 The shells were called Peag, and they served every purpose of money among 
 the simple natives. One black shell was about equal to two white ones, but in 
 the absence of any law fixing a parity of value both shells circulated, each for 
 what it was worth, the white at about six, the black about three for a penny. 
 The colonists, however, made Peag a legal tender for twelve pence, and im- 
 mediately their deterioration commenced — lusterless and half polished shells 
 being as good as any in payment of debt. Again the law came to its rescue, 
 and, in 1648, provided that only such Peag as was unbroken and of good color 
 should pass as money. A Httle later it provided that Peag should be a legal 
 tender for forty shillings, the white at eight, the black at six for a penny. Peag 
 was now not only a legal tender in payment of debt in a modest way, but a 
 fixed relation was established between the value of the white and the black 
 shells. The law did all It could to extend the circulation of these shells, but 
 Peag was perverse, and, just as great results were expected from it, it wholly 
 disappeared from circulation, having become so utterly worthless nobody would 
 accept it, doubtless somewhat to the surprise of the " Bi-Shellists," whose faith 
 in the efficacy of a double standard seemed unbounded. 
 
 The next colonial experiment of the kind was in 1762. The gold which 
 followed in the channels of the depreciated paper, as above mentioned, circu- ' 
 lated at its own value and was very useful, but it soon attracted the attention 
 of the General Court of Massachusetts, and with the declared purpose to 
 facilitate trade, this court, in that year, made gold a legal tender at two and a 
 half pence silver per grain. At this rating gold was the cheaper metal for 
 paying debts, and, in conformity with the Gresham law, silver promptly dis 
 
446 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 appeared from circulation, leaving gold to circulate alone. The colonists were 
 surprised at the result and were at a loss to know what caused it, but silver 
 would not return to associate with gold on the terms fixed by law, and the 
 colonists had to get along as best they could for a few years, when the necessi- 
 ties of war brought about other forms of currency. 
 
 In September, 1774, the first Congress of the colonies assembled in 
 Philadelphia with a view to obtain a redress of grievances, not a separation 
 from the mother country. It was composed of delegates from every colony, 
 and had no clearly defined powers. The conflict at Lexington, in April, 1775, 
 while this Congress was holding its second session, dispelled all hopes of a 
 pacific settlement of the difficulties, and preparations for war were promptly 
 begun. To meet expenses money was necessary, but this body had no power 
 to levy a tax. The members, however, were accustomed to the issue of bills as 
 a substitute for money, and to such issue they naturally turned. On the loth 
 of May, 1775, an act was passed authorizing the issue of $3,000,000 on the 
 faith of the "Continent," by which the bills became known as Continental 
 money. They were in form as follows : — 
 
 CONTINENTAL CURRENCY. 
 
 No Dollars. 
 
 This bill entitles the bearer to receive Spanish 
 
 milled dollars, or the value thereof in gold or silver, according to the 
 resolutions of the Congress held at Philadelphia, on the loth day of 
 May, A. D. 1775. 
 
 Nothing appears on the face of the bill as to its redemption, but the law 
 imposed upon the several colonies the duty to redeem the issue within three 
 years, at a stated amount for each, based upon its population. This was 
 probably as far as this Congress had power to go, but the several colonies, 
 instead of levying a tax to meet the redemption of the notes, set up their own 
 printing presses and entered into competition with each other and Congress in 
 the issue of additional notes of their own. Within a year Congress, having 
 issued $9,000,000 of its notes, and their value depreciating, took prompt and 
 harsh measures to force their circulation and maintain their value, imposing 
 severe penalties upon any one refusing to accept them at par in exchange for 
 commodities. In 1777 the colonies, at the urgent request of Congress, stopped 
 their issues, but not until they had put into circulation about $210,000,000. 
 The exact amount was never known, the issue having been so hurried that no 
 count of it was made. How far they ever went in contracting or redeeming 
 their issues it is impossible to discover. Of the Continental issues the limit of 
 $200,000,000 was reached in 1779, of which $65,500,000 were issued the year 
 
CONTINENTAL CURRENCY. 
 
 447 
 
 previous. This was the good-sized straw which broke the back of the patient 
 camel. The next year the notes were worth only two cents on the dollar, 
 
 practically disappearing from 
 '''//Vm circulation. In Philadelphia 
 
 they were then used for wall 
 paper, and a dog covered with 
 tar, stuck full of the bills, was 
 chased through the streets amid 
 the jeers of the crowd. The 
 utter lack of value in these 
 notes gave rise to the expression, 
 " Not worth a Continental." 
 
 
 THE NEW YORK STOCK EXCHANGE, 
 
 For the ruinous policy pursued, the 
 local colonial governments alone were re- 
 sponsible. To meet the expenses of the war they would neither levy a 
 tax themselves nor authorize their Congress to do so. That in the end the 
 bills were repudiated does not signify that the war to that extent cost the 
 
448 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 colonies nothing. The amount of the depreciation was only a form of a tax 
 paid by every one in proportion to the amount of money he held and the 
 time he held it, thus imposing upon the officers and soldiers who fought the 
 battles, and upon their families, the patriotic and the helpless, the main cost of 
 the war, leaving to the Tories, and those who stayed at home, comparative 
 exemption from its burdens. But the forced issue of such legal-tender bills 
 worked more than pecuniary hardship. Says a prominent writer of the period: 
 "We have suffered more from this cause (paper money) than from any other 
 cause or calamity. It has killed more men, pervaded and corrupted the choicest 
 interests of our country more, and done more injustice than even the arms and 
 artifices of our enemy." 
 
 This paper being out of the way, specie flowed in to take its place, and 
 there was soon no stringency in the circulation. But the itching for paper 
 money was not cured, and in 1781 the Bank of North America was chartered in 
 Philadelphia, with authority to issue notes with which to purchase rations for the 
 army. The notes were redeemable at sight in the Spanish dollars, and though 
 their redemption was maintained, the people were cautious and slow in taking 
 them. In Rhode Island 100,000 pounds legal tenders were issued on land 
 mortgages. The notes immediately depreciated, endless litigation ensued, and 
 in October, 1789, the depreciation was fixed by law at eighteen for one, but at 
 that rate the debtors were allowed to pay in produce. 
 
 This ended paper money schemes under the Confederation. Initiatory 
 steps were meanwhile taken toward the establishment of a Mint, that the country 
 might have a distinctive coinage of its own. In 1785 Congress adopted the 
 Spanish dollar as the unit of value, a function it was then performing in many 
 cases by common consent, and the following year declared that it contained of 
 pure silver 375.64 grains. The decimal system was also required in accounts. 
 At the same time the coinage of a ten dollar gold piece, containing 246.268 
 grains, was authorized — making in law one of weight in gold equal in value to 
 15.253 of silver, while in the market the ratio was one to 14. 89. Why silver 
 should thus have been undervalued when its use was so generally popular and 
 universal does not appear, but the adoption of the Constitution prevented 
 further steps from being taken under this law. 
 
 Bi-Metalism. — The new Constitution was adopted March 4, 1 789. One of 
 its provisions gave Congress the power to coin money and regulate its value. 
 Alexander Hamilton was called to the Treasury, and to him Congress referred 
 the subject for investigation and report. In response he urged that both silver 
 and gold be coined for depositors in unlimited amounts, one pound in weight in 
 gold to be equal to fifteen pounds in silver for coins. He urged a dollar for the 
 unit to contain either 371^4^ grains of pure silver or 2/[T>/^ grains of pure gold, 
 the introduction of the decimal system in accounts, and the coinage of halves, 
 
BI-METALISM. 449 
 
 quarters, and dimes in silver of proportionate weight. Hamilton believed, or at 
 least hoped, that with the relation established both metals would circulate 
 together, though he admitted that if the relation should not prove to be the 
 market one, only the cheaper metal would remain in circulation. 
 
 Jefferson believed the ratio of one to fifteen to be the proper one, and urged 
 its adoption. The recommendations of Hamilton were soon incorporated into a 
 law, a Mint was established, and coins struck as contemplated. In the market one 
 of gold proved worth nearer 151^ of silver, and, following Gresham's law, only 
 silver coins remained in circulation. Gold coins were hoarded or shipped abroad. 
 
 But the new silver dollars soon met with competition. The clipped and 
 worn Spanish pieces, having been made a legal tender, entered into circulation 
 and in turn drove out the new silver coins, so that all the output of the Mint was 
 mainly for exportation. To prevent the shipment of silver the Mint gave 
 preference to coining fractional pieces, thus exhausting its capacity upon as little 
 silver in value as possible. 
 
 In 1805 only 321 dollar pieces were coined, and on May i, 1806, President 
 Jefferson, through James Madison, Secretary of State, sent an order to Robert 
 Patterson, Director of the Mint, "That all the silver to be coined at the Mint 
 shall be of small denomination, so that the value of the largest pieces shall not 
 exceed one-half dollar." The coinage thus entirely suspended was not resumed 
 for thirty years. 
 
 As a result the country had only bank issues and the light-weight foreign 
 coins, and could not understand why it had to put up with such a poor currency. 
 The Mints were open for the coinage of gold and for the fractional silver, and a 
 large number of pieces were being struck, but none of them found their way 
 into circulation. 
 
 The Democratic party, headed by Mr. Benton, then a Senator from 
 Missouri, determined to increase the ratio between the two metals with the hope 
 of retaining gold. So an act was passed in 1834 reducing the weight of the 
 gold coins about seven percent. The gold dollar now contained 23.22 grains, 
 making the ratio between the two metals about one to sixteen. It now 
 turned out that silver was the undervalued metal, and even had there been no 
 cheaper foreign coins in existence, it would have fled the country, leaving the 
 gold alone for circulation. But the light-weight foreign coins and depreciated 
 bank-bills circulated freely, and little was seen of either silver or gold coins of 
 this country. 
 
 The Real pieces became so worn that in every transaction a dispute arose 
 
 as to whether the pillars could be seen, until somebody scratched an X on the 
 
 piece, when it passed as a dime, and was over-valued at that. To correct 
 
 this evil, in 1853 Congress directed a reduction in the weight of the fractional 
 
 silver pieces, forbade the Mint to coin them for depositors, and directed their 
 29 
 
450 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 coinage to be made only on Government account, and to be issued at their face 
 value only in exchange for gold coins or silver dollars. In 1857 the Spanish 
 and Mexican dollars and the Real pieces were authorized to be redeemed at 
 the Mint at a little above their bullion value, — they no longer to be legal tender. 
 These latter pieces immediately disappeared, and the bright, new dimes, 
 quarters, and halves, fresh from the Mint, took their places. 
 
 The bank issues beinof now well under control, eold coin also beean ti 
 circulate. Gold pieces for larger transactions, silver pieces for smaller ones, 
 made a very satisfactory currency. The Government received and paid out 
 no other money on public account until 1862, when coin was again largely 
 forced out of circulation by the legal-tender greenbacks. The opening up 
 of new silver mines in the West, however, brought considerable silver to 
 the Mints for coinage into dollars, but not for circulation, — the bullion in a 
 dollar being worth about $1.05, — but for exportation at its bullion value. 
 
 About this time a revision of the mint laws was made by officials of the 
 Treasury Department, and a bill prepared at the Treasury, after several years 
 of delay, passed Congress and received the approval of the President, 
 February 12, 1873. To aid the producers of silver bullion in finding a market 
 for their product, authority was given to the mint for the manufacture of silver 
 disks or bars, to bear the stamp of the government as a guaranty of their 
 weight and fineness, the depositor to pay the expense of their manufacture ; 
 and the coinao-e of the former silver dollars was no lonofer authorized. Under 
 this authority coins were manufactured, known as trade dollars, each one 
 seven and one-half grains greater in weight than the other silver dollars. The 
 scheme proved a success, and a large number were manufactured and sent 
 abroad. In China they were used as a circulating medium, creating a special 
 market in which there was little or no competition. 
 
 Germany, however, having determined to adopt the gold standard, redeemed 
 its enormous issues of silver pieces, melted them down, and thus brought into 
 the market, at once, over 7,000,000 pounds of silver. Large discoveries of the 
 metal were also made in Nevada, and silver became greatly depreciated in the 
 markets of the world. Had not the coinage of the silver dollars been prohibited 
 by the Act of 1873, the silver dollar would again, under the Gresham law, have 
 taken its place as the unit in our currency, driving gold from circulation, and, 
 regardless of its depreciation, would have been a legal tender for even pre 
 existing contracts. 
 
 An outcry therefore arose, that in the prohibition of the silver dollar the 
 debtor class had been greatly wronged, although very few of that class, or of 
 any other, had ever seen or e.xpected to see a silver dollar in circulation. 
 
 Upon the assembling of Congress In 1877, a determined effort was made 
 to restore the silver dollar to free circulation, and a bill to that effect, known as 
 
PAPER MONEY. 451 
 
 the Bland bill, passed the House, but was so changed in the Senate that the 
 Treasury was authorized to purchase not less than $2,000,000 nor more than 
 |4,ooo,ooo worth of silver bullion monthly, at the best rate obtainable, and to 
 coin it into dollars for which certificates might be issued, the dollars to remain 
 In the Treasury untouched to meet their redemption upon presentation ; and 
 thus amended the bill became a law, February 28, 1878. The provisions of this 
 act, however, did not prove satisfactory, and in 1890 another concession was 
 made to the advocates of the unlimited coinage of the silver dollar by authoriz- 
 ing the Government to purchase, at the best rates obtainable, 4,500,000 ounces 
 of silver every month and to issue silver certificates thereon for the amount of 
 the purchase, the metal to be coined into silver dollars only as needed for the 
 redemption of the certificates issued. 
 
 Under these two acts there have been issued about $400,000,000 of 
 silver dollars, of which about $60,000,000 are in circulation, the remainder are 
 in the Treasury, held to meet the certificates which have been issued thereon, 
 and purchases of bullion are being made every month as required. The 
 price of silver bullion has, however, constantly depreciated until the metal 
 in a silver dollar can be purchased in the market for 70 cents in gold, and 
 the prospect of a parity of value between the two metals, at the present ratio 
 of I to 16, seems as far off as ever. 
 
 The enforced purchase of such an enormous amount of silver every 
 month, and the issue of certificates thereon for circulation, must cease some 
 day. The amount of money needed for circulation must be left to the 
 necessity of business, not to an act of Congress. Until that time monetary 
 questions, in one form or another, will continue to vex the halls of legislation 
 and to needlessly disturb the prosperity of the country. 
 
 Paper Money. — The Constitution of 1789 provided that no State should 
 emit bills of credit, make anything legal tender but gold and silver, or 
 change the terms of a pre-existing contract. Consequently, the power to 
 issue paper money, if existing anywhere in the country, was lodged in the 
 general government. 
 
 As a result, in 1790, Hamilton recommended to Congress the establish- 
 ment of a National Bank, with authority to issue $10,000,000 of bills legally 
 receivable in payment of public dues, and an act for that purpose was 
 promptly approved, but not without grave doubts of the power of the govern 
 ment to grant such a charter. The bank, gaining public confidence, its notes 
 circulated at par and were accepted as readily in private transactions as 
 though made a legal tender for that purpose. 
 
 The States, stripped of their power to emit bills directly, also resorted 
 to issues of banks organized under their charters. These bills were always 
 redeemable at sight by the bank issuing them. Not being a legal tender, 
 
453 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the notes had only a commercial value, but a bank in good standing was 
 enabled to keep more or less of them in circulation in its immediate vicinity, 
 and usually maintaining but small reserve, reaped much profit from this use 
 of its credit. Away from their home, however, the bills were subjected to 
 varying rates of discount, sometimes as high as fifty per cent., and specula- 
 tion in them kept business feverish and unsettled. 
 
 The temptation to profit by such issues led to endless schemes to 
 impose upon the public worthless bills, and these issues became known, in 
 time, as wild-cat currency. In 1809 a crash came, and none too soon, for 
 even in New England, where such issues were best guarded, one bank had 
 out more than $500,000 in bills with only $84 in specie to meet their 
 redemption, and others were about as weak. Great loss ensued from the 
 panic, and more rigorous restrictive legislation for future issues was enacted, 
 at least in that section. 
 
 The issues of the National Bank were kept at par, but its charter expiring 
 in 181 1, the bank was unable to obtain a renewal ; the influence of the bank 
 in restricting the depreciated issues of the state banks had been too salutary to 
 suit the demands of those who wanted money plenty, regardless of its value. 
 The National Bank out of the way, the mania for bank issues began to develop 
 in the Middle and Western States. In 18 14 all the banks outside of New 
 England suspended paying specie for bills. No excuse for the suspension is 
 apparent, except the war then going on with England. With the return of 
 peace, however, came additional issues of bank paper, and for a while apparent 
 prosperity prevailed. 
 
 The unequal value of the notes in different sections of the country some- I 
 what embarrassed exchanges, but it was thought that in time, when the people were 
 accustomed to such conditions, the difficulties would vanish. In 1814 Pennsyl- 
 vania chartered 41 banks, and in the year following, Kentucky 40 more, their 
 capital aggregating $27,000,000 with little or no restriction as to the issue of 
 notes. This period was considered by many as the golden age of the West, 
 but most of the banks failed within a year or two, and their enormous issues 
 became worthless. In 18 18 twenty thousand persons in Philadelphia were 
 begging employment. Business was at a stand-still and property was unsalable 
 at any price. The National Bank, which had obtained a renewal of its charter 
 in 1 8 16, for twenty years, suspended specie payments with other banks. 
 
 The depreciated issues drove all the coin from the West into New England, 
 which, having a comparatively stable standard and circulation, soon absorbed 
 pretty much all the trade of the country, for even clipped and light-weight 
 foreign coins, were infinitely preferable to such bank issues. But the demand 
 for bank issues was renewed throughout the country, and again there could be 
 but one result. In 1837 another crash came. Even the New York and 
 
WILD- CAT CURRENCY. 
 
 453 
 
 Massachusetts country banks, comparatively conservative, were issuing notes at 
 
 the rate of twenty-five to 
 After this explosion came 
 of President Jackson, by 
 ury thereafter received 
 of public dues. Fortu- 
 have been for the welfare 
 public Treasury and every 
 from the outset treated 
 issues in the same way, 
 upon specie alone for 
 circulation, of which 
 there was at all 
 times enough for 
 
 one of specie reserve. 
 
 the famous specie order 
 
 which the public Treas- 
 
 only specie m payment 
 
 nate mdeed would it 
 
 of the country if the 
 
 individual had 
 
 all the bank 
 
 * ^^ ii\ r ^ ^""^ depended 
 
 
 the purpose, or the deficiency 
 could have been promptly sup- 
 plied by the Mint, which was 
 coining silver for exportation. 
 Bank notes, generally at par, continued to furnish the circulation of the 
 country, however, till the outbreak of the Rebellion, with only a brief disturbance 
 
 A RAID ON A BANK. 
 
454 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 in 1857, but it must be remembered they were at par only in the vicinity of 
 their issue. 
 
 In 1 86 1 Congress met in special session to find the Capitol a military camp. 
 An army had been called to the field to suppress the uprising of the South, 
 threatening the very existence of the Government. To meet pressing needs the 
 Treasury was authorized to issue |6o,ooo,ooo of notes payable on demand and 
 receivable for public dues. They circulated at par but were looked upon with 
 suspicion. However, they tided over the financial difficulties of the summer, 
 but upon the assembling of Congress in regular session, in the December 
 following, it was evident that measures more efficient must be taken to meet the 
 rapidly increasing expenses of the Government. A bill was, therefore, pre- 
 sented in the House authorizing the issue of $150,000,000 of notes for circulation, 
 to be a legal tender in payment of all debts, public and private, except for 
 customs dues and interest on public debt. The measure was received with 
 consternation and alarm even by the best friends of the new Republican 
 administration, but it became a law February 25, 1862, notwithstanding the 
 opposition of such Republicans as Justin S. Morrill, Roscoe Conkling and 
 William Pitt Fessenden, and of the entire Democratic party. The notes became 
 known as legal tenders or greenbacks. No time for their redemption was fixed, 
 but they were convertible at par into six per cent, gold-bearing interest bonds, 
 authorized by the same act. Before their issue the banks had suspended pay- 
 ment of specie for notes and the new bills soon became the standard of values 
 as well as the unit of accounts. The courts held their issue constitutional and 
 their tender sufficient for the payment of even a pre-e.xisting obligation calling 
 for dollars, though only specie dollars existed when the contract was made. 
 Their convertibility into bonds, as stated, checked somewhat their immediate 
 depreciation, but new issues followed, and when in 1863 the right to convert 
 them into interest-bearing bonds ceased, the notes were worth in coin only 
 sixty-five. Their limit of issue was fixed at 5^450,000,000 ; that of fractional 
 pieces convertible into legal tenders at $50,000,000. 
 
 Another new form of paper issues was also authorized. In 1863 an act 
 was passed by the central government, supplemented by another act in 1864, 
 under which banks might be organized, and upon furnishing the Treasurer of 
 the United States with bonds of the Government to a limited extent they would 
 be entitled to receive therefor circulating notes equal in amount to ninety per 
 cent, of the bonds furnished. A tax of ten per cent, per annum was subse- 
 quently imposed upon the issues of the State banks, to take effect July i, 1865, 
 avowedly for the purpose of driving them from circulation. 
 
 These notes were receivable for government dues to the same extent as 
 the legal tenders, into which they were convertible at par. Consequently these 
 two classes of notes maintained a uniformity of value, though much below that 
 
LEGAL-TENDER GREENBACKS. 455 
 
 of specie, and fluctuating daily in comparison with that standard, destroyed all 
 stability in values, stimulating speculation, not only in gold itself, but in stocks, 
 cotton, grain, and other farm products, until the machinery of exchange was 
 little better than a wheel of fortune. 
 
 Certain interest-bearing obligations of the Government were also made 
 legal tender, and their use as a bank reserve liberated to that extent an equal 
 amount of the legal tenders for circulation, thus further inflating the already 
 excessive issues. 
 
 In 1865, at the close of the rebellion, there were outstanding, of all paper 
 issues, $983,000,000, having a coin value of $692,000,000, gold being worth in 
 paper about 141. At the instance of Hon. Hugh McCulloch, then Secretary 
 ■of the Treasury, Congress, in April, 1866, authorized the retirement of $10,000,- 
 000 of legal tenders within six months, and thereafter not more than $4,000,000 
 per month. By force of taxation the State issues disappeared, and the interest- 
 bearing obligations as they matured were converted into long-time bonds. 
 
 These steps tended to reduce the volume of paper circulation, notwith- 
 standing the increase of national bank issues, but on June 30, 1866, gold was 
 quoted at 150. The aggregate circulation, however, contiraed to gradually 
 diminish in amount, and in March, 1869, the question having arisen as to the 
 currency in which the bonds and notes were payable, the faith of the Nation 
 was pledged to pay all interest-bearing obligations in coin, unless by the terms 
 of their issue it had been expressly provided that they might be paid in lawful 
 money, and also that at the earliest practicable date the legal tender notes 
 should be paid in coin. Still, on June 30, 1869, there was outstanding of paper 
 issues $756,000,000, the authority for further retirement of the legal tenders 
 having been suspended in 1868, leaving these notes in circulation, $356,000,000. 
 Gold was then quoted at 137. In the fall of 1874 a stringency in the money 
 market, caused by the financial panic of the previous year, led to the reissue 
 •of these notes to $383,000,000, which amount was fixed by law as their limit. 
 To Congress the country now turned for relief from the long unsettled value 
 of its currency. An act, therefore, prepared by a caucus of Republican 
 Senators, of which Hon. John Sherman was Chairman, passed both Houses as 
 a strictly party measure, and was approved January 14, 1875. 
 
 It provided for the coinage of fractional silver coins and the redemption 
 therein of the fractional notes, for the unlimited circulation of National Bank 
 notes, and for the retirement of legal tenders to the extent of eighty per cent, 
 of any such increase, until only $300,000,000 should remain in circulation, and 
 for the redemption of the notes in coin at the Sub-Treasury in New York, on 
 and after January i, 1879. 
 
 To carry into effect these provisions, the Secretary of the Treasury was 
 authorized to use any available cash in the Treasury and to issue at par any of 
 
456 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 the bonds authorized by the refunding acts of 1870 and 1871, and to apply the 
 proceeds to the purpose of such redemption. 
 
 For several years the expediency of retaining these notes as part of the 
 permanent circulation of the country had been much discussed, and upon the 
 question as to their disposition after redemption no unanimity of views was 
 reached in the caucus framing the measure, so the matter was purposely left 
 open for future legislation. 
 
 In March, 1877, Mr. Sherman, to whom had been intrusted the explanation 
 and advocacy of the bill in the Senate, was called to the Treasury. He found 
 the fractional notes had been largely redeemed in silver, and that the retirement 
 of the legal tenders consequent upon the increase of the bank circulation was 
 in satisfactory progress, but that no coin had been accumulated with which to 
 redeem the notes on January i, 1879. Gold was quoted at 106. 
 
 Through an arrangement with certain bankers who were then purchasing 
 the Government bonds for refunding, the Secretary promptly sold for resumption 
 ^15,000,000 of four and one-half per cent, bonds at par, and later in the sum- 
 mer 1^25,000,000 additional of four per cents, at par, the first issue of bonds since 
 the war bearing so low a rate of interest. But a series of adverse circumstances 
 operated against additional sales of these bonds, and all further steps toward secur- 
 ing a fund for resumption were suspended. Gold was now at 103. The continual 
 advance in the value of the money standard had embarrassed to a certain 
 extent the debtor class, and an outcry against a further enhancement of its value 
 was very pronounced. Upon the assembling of Congress in December, thirteen 
 bills were introduced the first day for the repeal of the resumption act, and one 
 of them passed the House and lacked but two votes of passing the Senate. In 
 every direction the outlook was discouraging for the friends of the measure, 
 but the Secretary announced to Congress and the country that unless the law 
 was repealed he should certainly comply with its provisions and redeem the 
 notes as required by law, on and after January i, 1879. The law was not 
 repealed, but an act was passed forbidding the retirement of the notes beyond 
 the existing amount, $346,681,016, and requiring their reissue after redemption, 
 thus settling a much debated policy. 
 
 In April, 1878, the Secretary went to New York and sold $50,000,000 of 
 four and one-half per cents, at loi net, thus securing in all $90,500,000 in gold 
 coin for redemption. With this, and an estimated amount of about $40,000,000 
 surplus cash in the Treasury, he believed he could easily redeem all the notes 
 presented for that purpose. Notwithstanding the ample preparations, the 
 premium on gold did not disappear until December 15th. The istdayof 
 January was Sunday, and no business was transacted. On the following day 
 no little anxiety was felt at the Treasury, but in the evening came a dispatch 
 showing more gold for notes than notes for gold had been presented. The 
 
THE CURRENCY OF THE FUTURE. 457 
 
 crisis had passed and resumption was accomplished. An era of enterprise and 
 prosperity set in, unparalleled in modern history. Within the next ten years 
 following the taxable wealth of the country increased about ^780,000,000, an 
 amount considerably greater than the total of such wealth in 1850, as shown 
 by the returns of the Seventh Census. 
 
 The issue limit of these notes still remains unchanged, the redeemabillty 
 of them in coin unquestioned, and the resumption fund untouched. Meanwhile 
 the issues of the national banks have been greatly reduced, the high price of 
 the collateral bonds rendering their continuance unprofitable to the banks. 
 
 The experiment of maintaining at par an issue of Government notes, based 
 upon a reasonable reserve in specie and further secured by a pledge of the faith 
 of the Nation, has proved a success in furnishing a part of the currency of the 
 country. The plan will likely attract attention throughout the civilized world, 
 for the circulation of no country is upon an entirely satisfactory basis. At 
 present a no more economical or satisfactory form of currency exists than these 
 notes of the United States. Deprived of their legal-tender quality when not 
 redeemable at par with coin, as are the bank notes of England, which quality 
 alone can ever make them harmful, but which may prove useful as long as their 
 redeemabillty is maintained, the notes which have already survived the exigencies 
 that brought them into existence may prove the money of the future. 
 
 HON. JOHN SHERMAN ON THE CURRENCY OF THE FUTURE. 
 
 The above article was prepared by Mr. Upton upon the recommendation 
 of Senator John Sherman, whose hand has shaped the financial legislation of the ' 
 country for the last quarter of a century, and upon its being submitted to him 
 he stated that he found it very interesting and deserving of wide circulation, as 
 no other measure before Congress could compare with that of the currency in 
 its effects upon the business interests of the country ; that it affected every man, 
 woman, and child in our broad land, the rich with his investments, the poor with 
 his labor. 
 
 At the same time he made the following statement of his views as to the 
 future currency of the country. 
 
 The employment of either silver or gold for general purposes of circu 
 lation is growing relatively less every year, in all civilized nations. The use 
 of checks in transferring credits from one party to another, the employment 
 of clearing-houses in commercial centres to offset the checks against each 
 other, to save the labor and risk of individual collections, and lastly, the 
 employment of paper notes payable on demand in specie, in lieu of actual 
 
458 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 specie itself, are modern inventions for facilitating exchanges, and they are 
 the greatest labor-saving machines ever brought to human aid. Their use is 
 not yet fully understood or appreciated, but they are rapidly revolutionizing 
 all methods of exchanges, and this country cannot refuse to recognize their 
 superiority over the clumsy machinery of the last century. The expansion 
 of the use of checks and clearing-houses may be left to the education which 
 our rapidly increasing commerce affords. As to the issue of paper notes, 
 it is generally admitted that the metals should be supplemented by some 
 kind of credit money, to avoid absorbing too much of the actual wealth of 
 the country in the machinery of circulation, and the question arises, under 
 what authority, in what manner, and to what extent these issues shall be 
 made. 
 
 The commerce between the several States is of enormous and unrestricted 
 amount, and demands the issue to be uniform in value throughout the country. 
 The policy of removing the tax upon the issue of State banks, and allowing 
 variegated bills of that character, at best never at par, except in the immediate 
 vicinity of their issue, to again flood the country, meets with little favor in 
 any section. There is, also, a general feeling that when the option on the 
 four per cent, bonds expires, the Government should not issue in their place 
 bonds of a lower rate on which national banks may continue their circulation. 
 
 If there is any gain in issuing notes, there is a demand, not without justice, 
 that it should be shared in by all the citizens of the Republic, not exclusively by 
 the holders of State or National bank stocks. 
 
 To purchase gold or silver bullion and to issue certificates thereon, dollar 
 for dollar, would not obviate the great objection to a large part of the present 
 circulation, viz.: the useless storing away of too much of the wealth of the 
 country in the vaults of the Treasury, a policy, however safe it may be, which is 
 expensive, as taking out of productive enterprises a needless amount of capital. 
 
 The employment of the greenback currency as part of the paper currency 
 since 1879, based upon about thirty per cent, of gold coin or bullion, and the 
 pledge of the faith of the nation to its maintenance at par, has proved satisfactory 
 and economical. By its issue the Government has had the use of $246,000,000, 
 the excess of the issue over the reserve, for thirteen years, with no charge except 
 the insignificant appropriation for the manufacture of new notes to take the 
 place of those worn or mutilated. Had the greenbacks been converted at that 
 time into four per cent, bonds and other forms of currency substituted as 
 demanded by many high in authority, the Government would already have paid 
 on such bonds to date about $125,000,000 in interest. At present there is 
 outstanding of silver certificates, Treasury notes, gold certificates, and national 
 bank notes $770,000,000, and the query arises, why cannot the issue of the green- 
 backs be gradually extended so as to take the place of these issues, a reserve 
 
A UNIFORM MEDIUM. 459 
 
 in specie to be maintained equal to V^, ^^ ^^^ entire paper circulation, and the 
 faith of the nation to be pledged to keep the notes at par by the sale of bonds, 
 the proceeds to be applied to such maintenance whenever necessary. For 
 thirteen years greenbacks have maintained a specie value, nobody desiring 
 coin for the notes as soon as it was known it could be had upon demand, and 
 there is no reason to suppose that a parity of value cannot be maintained for all 
 the paper circulation, though sustained in part only by the pledged faith of the 
 nation. The amount of circulation needed can be determined only by the 
 necessities of business, but with the privileges of redemption at sight an over 
 issue of paper would not long remain. 
 
 The metallic reserve might with safety consist of one-half of gold and 
 one-half of silver, the latter at its market value, and the notes be redeemed 
 either in gold or its equivalent in silver, under such regulations as may be 
 deemed necessary to keep them at par and to give no advantage to either 
 metal. 
 
 Any loss the Government might sustain therefrom by a depreciation in 
 the value of either metal would probably be made more than good from the 
 profit in issuing the remaining one-third part of the notes upon the credit of 
 the country as represented by bonds, of which the Secretary should have 
 unquestioned power to sell a sufficient amount at his discretion. 
 
 A circulation issued by the General Government and thus secured 
 would be uniform in value throughout the country ; its notes, alike in design, 
 would soon become well known and much preferred to the many kinds now 
 in circulation, of which each has a different appearance, a different basis of 
 redemption, and of debt-paying power. Such a policy is nothing new. It is 
 only the extension of one already tried and which has proved successful, and 
 which can be easily expanded to afford all the circulation which the rapidly 
 growing needs of the country may require. 
 
iENRY \V. LONGFELLOW. 
 460 
 
CHAPTER XXV^. 
 
 HOW WB GOVERN OURSELVES- 
 
 BY MISS ANNA L. DAWES, 
 
 Author of Li/e of Sumner, etc. 
 
 HE Government of the United States is unique in three respects ; 
 9^ It is the largest and most successful democracy that has ever 
 existed, it is a federal system, and it has a written Constitu- 
 tion. Perhaps it may be called unique in its methods also, for 
 no other government is made up of three separate and yet equal 
 branches, each in some, sense the Government, but all neces- 
 sary to any complete action of the nation ; and still again those 
 departments, the Legislative, the Executive, and the Judiciary, have each their 
 own peculiar and distinctive features. Legislation is representative and not 
 democratic. The Executive has not only the duty of executing the laws, 
 but a power of veto over them, and the Supreme Court stands alone in all the 
 world in its place and importance. 
 
 The Government of the United States, in the expressive phrase of Abraham 
 Lincoln, is "A government by the people, of the people, and for the people." 
 It is this which is the great glory of our nation, and it must not be forgotten in 
 comparing it with others. It is often claimed that England is more democratic 
 in fact, Germany more attentive to the needs of the people ; but these advan- 
 tages ignore the great fundamental distinction of this republic, the fact that all 
 power is derived from the people. Briton and Germany alike hold that power 
 comes from the throne and its reserved rig-hts remain with the throne. But 
 every American believes that power comes from the people, the Executive is 
 in some sense an agent, and the reserved rights remain with the people. The 
 difference is not only fundamental, but there result from it doctrines and relations 
 which run through all our system and our methods as well. No amount of super- 
 ficial flexibility, as in England, or of temporary advantage, as in Germany, can at 
 all compensate for this great and far-reaching distinction, this confidence in and 
 dependence upon the people. Again, we have two kinds of law — that made by 
 Congress as the needs of the time require, law which may be altered according to 
 
 461 
 
463 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 occasion, and the great permanent Constitution, which only the people and the 
 States acting together can alter, and that after long and careful process, and to 
 which all other law must conform. This Constitution is truly enough the 
 bulwark of our liberties ; no sudden whims or changing passions can deprive us 
 of the fundamental rights guaranteed by it ; the storm of battle has proved it 
 strong enough to stand against all assaults, and the stress of unequaled growth 
 has shown it broad enough for all demands. It seems, indeed, as if a superhuman 
 wisdom was given to the forefathers. Molded by Hamilton, and Franklin, and 
 the Adamses, and Madison, and Ellsworth, and many another great man, it 
 drew its inspiration from French philosophers and Dutch methods, and the 
 mingled love and hate for English p/actice. The government of a little Baptist 
 church in Pennsylvania, and the Connecticut town-meeting, and the conflicting 
 interests of different sections, and many other elements entered in to make 
 this great instrument what it is. Under it we have lived for one hundred years, 
 and have stretched our boundaries from one ocean to the other, from the 
 frozen seas of the Arctic Circle to the tropical waters of the Gulf. We have 
 endured three wars, and are grown so strong that the great governments of 
 Europe hesitate to encounter us, and sit by our side in equal honor ; we have be- 
 come sixty million people, and our riches are matched with imperial treasuries, but 
 our doors are ever open to the laborer and we give him all opportunity, until 
 he shall stand at the top if it pleases him. Side by side the rich and the poor, 
 the learned and the unlearned, the chief amone us and the least of all, hold the 
 great gift of governing, and we count them each a man ; and the whole great 
 and glorious structure rests on the firm and enduring rock of the Constitution. 
 
 The Government is carried on, according to the terms of this Constitution 
 and under its provisions, by three great branches : Congress, which makes the 
 laws ; the Judiciary, which interprets these laws and decides whether they agree 
 with the Constitution ; and the Executive, which carries them out. And since 
 this is a government of the people. Congress, which represents the people and 
 expresses their will, is the centre around which the whole government turns. 
 
 Congress is composed of two houses, the House of Representatives and 
 the Senate. The House of Representatives is elected every two years, and 
 each member of it represents somewhat more than 150,000 people. Each 
 State sends as many Congressmen as are necessary to represent its whole 
 population, being divided into districts containing each a population of 150,000, 
 from among which the members of Congress are chosen. The requirement 
 that the representative shall live within the State is an important distinction 
 between our system and that of England. An English district or borough may 
 elect a member of Parliament from any part of the nation, and thus it is believed 
 the House of Commons will be composed of the best men in the country ; but 
 it is our purpose to have every part of the country represented, and, therefore, 
 
//OW CONGRESS IS COMPOSED. 
 
 463 
 
 by an unwritten law, never disregarded, we require that each Congressman shall 
 reside in the district which chooses him. Thus, so far as possible, every man in 
 the country is represented. It must always be remembered, however, that the 
 government of the United States is not a pure democracy, but a republic. It 
 is first and foremost a representative government. In every possible way 
 endeavor is made that each man shall be represented, but he must act through 
 a representative. The short term of service insures that these representatives 
 shall reflect the changing will of the people, and furnishes a remedy for all 
 unjust or foolish action. He shows an entire ignorance of our system wha 
 complains of the tyranny of government in the United States. The House 
 of Representatives is its chief governing power, and, remade as it is by the 
 people themselves once in two years, it is constantly controlled by the will of 
 the people. 
 
 This verv fact, the fact that the House of 
 Representatives can be altered so readily, and 
 always will reflect every passing change of 
 public sentiment, made it necessary and highly 
 desirable to add some more permanent element 
 to Congress. For this, among other reasons, 
 a Senate was created. Senators are elected 
 once in six years, and represent the people of 
 a whole State. Thus, because he is more 
 permanent, and because he is chosen by a 
 larger constituency, a senator represents the 
 more stable elements of political thought, not 
 so much the passing feeling of the moment, 
 but the deep underlying opinions and wishes 
 
 of a large number of people. Moreover, as the Senate is so arranged that 
 only one senator from a State is elected at a time, and only one-third of 
 the senators go out of office on any given year, it becomes in some sense a 
 stable body, and acts as a check upon the excitements and lack of wisdom 
 natural to such a body as the House. 
 
 Still another reason, and that of great importance, marks the value of the 
 Senate to the people. It is, in fact, more necessary to the preservation of our 
 system than the House itself. The senators represent the States directly, 
 and each State has two senators, no more and no less. This places each State 
 on an equal footing with every other, a result obviously an important element 
 in our political system, and of the greatest practical importance to our liberties. 
 By reason of this provision in our Constitution, Delaware or Rhode Island are 
 of equal power in the Senate with Texas or New York, furnishing a check 
 upon the unregulated control of any one section. If the Senate, like the House, 
 
 JAMES G. KLAINE, EX-SECRETARY OF STATt. 
 
464 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 represented the population and not the States, shortly enough Congress would 
 be controlled by the great cities, or, perhaps, by the great States. The tyranny 
 of New York or Chicago would be replaced by the tyranny of California or 
 Texas. The immense mass of their people would always control the country, 
 and we should be at the mercy of a practical monarchy. The equal power of 
 the small States in the Senate goes far to prevent this result and to preserve 
 che rule of the whole people, an actual as well as a nominal democracy. The 
 Senate is altogether necessary to the country, and he is a false friend who 
 would persuade the country to undermine it or destroy its relations to the 
 States by making it a popular body. So thoroughly was this understood by 
 the men who made the Constitution that a unique provision was inserted forbid- 
 ding any amendment which should deprive the States of their equal representa- 
 tion in the Senate without their own consent, practically a prohibition of such 
 an amendment. 
 
 Congress has power to raise funds for our necessities by taxes, to borrow 
 money, if necessary, to establish postal facilities, to coin or print our money, 
 to regulate our foreign affairs, to make war, to control many other matters, and 
 to make all the laws relative to these concerns. 
 
 It requires both houses of Congress to pass the laws that govern us. A 
 bill originates in the House or the Senate, according to its nature, is debated 
 and passed by that body, sent to the other, debated and passed by that, and 
 then sent to the President, who signs it, and thereby it becomes a law. If any 
 of these conditions fail it falls to the ground. Either branch can refuse to pass 
 a measure, and the President may refuse to sign, or veto it. But in this latter 
 case, since the will of the people is the supreme power, the vetoed bill may be 
 passed again, over the head of the President, as the phrase goes, if two-thirds of 
 each house of Congress can be thereafter induced to vote for it. All bills for fur- 
 
 o 
 
 nishing money must originate in the House of Representatives, that the people, by 
 controlling the purse strings, may still more thoroughly control the Government. 
 The Senate, on the other hand, has the power to consider and pass upon our 
 treaties, and has also the duty of confirming or refusing all appointments of any 
 importance. 
 
 The officers of the House of Representatives are a Speaker, elected from 
 among its members, who presides over its deliberations, a Clerk, a Sergeant-at- 
 Arms, a Doorkeeper, and several smaller officers necessary to carry on its 
 business. The Senate is presided over by the Vice-President of the United 
 States, and in his absence by one of the senators, chosen by themselves for 
 that duty, and known as the President pro tempore. This body has also a Clerk 
 and Sergeantat-Arms and minor officials. The business of Congress is largely 
 done by its committees, which consider all important subjects before they are 
 brought to the attention of either house. These committees are appointed by 
 
DUTIES OF THE CONGRESS. 
 
 465 
 
 the Speaker in the House of Representatives, and in the Senate are selected by 
 a committee of the senators. Each Congress lasts for two years, although not 
 in session all of the time. Congress meets in the Capitol at Washington on the 
 first Monday in December of every year. The first year the session lasts until 
 both houses can agree to adjourn, thus giving time for free and ample discus- 
 sion of every subject. These "long sessions" usually continue until July or 
 August, and sometimes until October. On the alternate years Congress is 
 directed by the Constitution to adjourn on the fourth day of March, thus pre- 
 
 SENATE CHAMBER. 
 
 venting the attempt to make any one Congress permanent. All Congressmen 
 are paid a salary, in order that poor men may have an equal chance with the 
 rich. This salary is $5000 for both senators and representatives, except in the 
 case of the Speaker and President of the Senate, who each of them receive 
 $8000. No religious tests are allowed, and any man may belong to either house 
 who is a citizen of the United States, who resides in the State which elects him, 
 and who is of suitable age, twenty-five years in the House and thirty years 
 in the Senate. 
 
 When the laws are made they must be carried out ; and this is the busi- 
 30 
 
466 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 ness of the Executive department of the Government, a co-equal branch with 
 the Legislative department. The President is the chief executive officer of the 
 nation, and as such is properly the chief personage and principal officer in the 
 land. It is no mistake to style him the " chief ruler" of the United States, for, 
 although the people are our only rulers, they do this ruling through and by 
 means of the President and Congress, and thus depute him to rule over them 
 for the time being. The President is only in a hmited sense the agent of the 
 people, but he is their chosen, although temporary, ruler, who is to carry out 
 their laws. 
 
 The President and Vice-President are chosen once in four years and elected 
 
 HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 by the people, who vote by States and not directly as a nation. The citizens of 
 each State vote for a body of men called electors, equal in number to their 
 Cono-ressmen, who in turn choose the President a few weeks later. As a matter 
 of fact, their choice is always known beforehand, as they are elected on the dis- 
 tinct understanding of their preference. Although the method is somewhat 
 clumsy, the principle is most necessary. In all our affairs, so far as possible, we 
 must continue to act by States. It is only thus that our federal system can be 
 preserved, and in that lies our safety and success. 
 
 The qualifications for President are that he shall be a native-born Ameri- 
 can, who has resided in the country for fourteen years, and who is thirty-five 
 
DUTIES OF THE EXECUTIVE DEPARTMENT. 
 
 467 
 
 years old. He is inaugurated with much pomp and ceremony on the fourth of 
 March, every four years, and resides at the Executive Mansion, or White 
 House, in Washington, during his term of office. He is paid a salary of 
 $50,000, that he may keep up a suitable state and dignity as our chief ruler. 
 If he is guilty of treason, or other "high crimes and misdemeanors," of such 
 importance that his continuance in office is dangerous to our liberties, he may 
 be impeached by the House of Representatives, tried by the Senate, and, if 
 found guilty, deposed, in which case his office would fall to the Vice-President. 
 An effort was made to impeach President Johnson in 1866, but there being no 
 adequate ground for such action, he was acquitted. 
 
 THE WHITE HOUSE - MAIN ENTRANCE. 
 
 The duties of the Executive department are mostly connected with the 
 administration of the laws. The President is Commander-in-Chief of the Army 
 and Navy, and he also represents the nation in matters connected with foreign 
 governments. To that end he sends out foreign ministers to other govern- 
 ments, and consuls, to conduct our business affairs in foreign ports. A large 
 body of foreign ministers sent from other countries for a similar purpose reside 
 at Washington, and throughout our cities are scattered foreign consuls for the 
 transaction of commercial business. 
 
 The President is assisted in his duties by a body of advisers, known as the 
 
468 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 Cabinet. This consists of eight officers of great importance, of his own selec- 
 tion and appointment, each of whom has control of affairs of the Government 
 in his particular department. The Secretary of State conducts oui foreign rela- 
 tions ; the Secretary of the Treasury our financial affairs ; the Secretary of War 
 is over our armies ; the Attorney General is the law officer of the Government ; 
 the Postmaster General superintends the postal service ; the Secretary of the 
 Navy commands our navy ; the Secretary of the Interior is concerned with 
 patents, the Indians, the public lands, and many other important matters ; and 
 the Secretary of Agriculture promotes the farming interests of the country. 
 Each of these Secretaries has his office in Washington, where he attends to the 
 enormous business of his department. Under him are an immense number of 
 officers and clerks, all appointed either by the President or the head of the 
 department, to carry on the business of Government. Each department is 
 divided into bureaus, and much of the work is of the highest value and 
 importance. 
 
 In case of the death or inability of the President, the duties of his office 
 devolve upon the Vice-President, and after him would fall to the Cabinet succes- 
 sively, In the order already named. But should any member of the Cabinet be 
 obliged to take this office, he would fill it only until a new election could be held. 
 
 We have had a long and remarkable list of Presidents, beginning with 
 George Washington himself There have been in all twenty-three different Presi- 
 dents, by a curious coincidence covering twenty-four terms, and distributed 
 among various political parties. Many of them were men of extraordinary 
 ability. They have been strangely representative, some, like Washington and the 
 Adamses being men of the aristocratic class, while others, like Jackson, and Lin- 
 coln, and Garfield, were proud of their origin from among the poorest of the 
 people. Twice the descendant of a President has filled that high place — John 
 Quincy Adams being the son of John Adams, and Benjamin Harrison the grand- 
 son of Wm. Henry Harrison. Two Presidents have brought beautiful and charm- 
 ing brides to the White House during their term of office — President Tyler, who 
 married Miss Julia Gardner, and President Cleveland, who married Miss Frances 
 Folsom. Many times the people have delighted to honor the heroes of our 
 wars. As one epoch after another passed in our history the laurels of war were 
 placed upon the heads of Washington, of Andrew Jackson, of Wm. Henry 
 Harrison, of Taylor, of Grant, and Hayes, and Garfield, and the second Harrison. 
 Many different States have claimed the honor of the Presidency, but we have 
 never yet had an Executive from the great Western States. Several Presidents 
 have been re-elected, but by an unwritten law no man ever serves but two 
 terms. Four have died in office, two of them, Lincoln and Garfield, having been 
 assassinated. There have been many great men and many wise men in this 
 office, but among them all there are three who stand out beyond their fellows, 
 
POWERS OF THE SUPREME COURT. 
 
 469 
 
 creators of history — George Washington, who founded the Republic ; Abraham 
 Lincoln, the greatest of all our great men in any time, and Ulysses S. Grant, 
 the chief among our generals. 
 
 An elaborate system of courts make up our national judiciary, and secure 
 to the citizens protection and justice. In some respects the most extraordinary 
 feature of our Government is the Supreme Court, which is unique in its power 
 and importance. It is the business of this tribunal to construe the laws, to 
 decide whether they agree with the Constitution, to settle any question as to 
 
 SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTE. 
 
 whether the Constitution has been violated in deed, to decide upon suits 
 between the States and the nation, and to determine legal questions between 
 this and other countries. It is co-ordinate with Congress and the Executive, 
 and yet the highest power in the land, for both bow to its decisions. Law and 
 justice are preserved in its keeping, lest either of the other two great branches 
 of the Government usurp the power, or transcend the Constitution. Any law 
 the constitutionality of which is questioned, may be brought before this court, 
 and its decision is final, confirming it against all opposition, or making it null 
 
470 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 and void, and thus of no effect whatever. This court consists of nine judges, or 
 justices as they are called, appointed for life or good behavior, by the President, 
 and confirmed by the Senate. They are paid $10,000 a year, with a pension 
 after they become too old for longer service. The head of the court, or the 
 Chief Justice, administers the oath to the President on his inauguration, and 
 many times stands next him in rank and position. Certainly no nobler illus- 
 tration of the might and majesty of law can be given than this court, adjusting 
 the affairs of the nation itself, to which President and people alike bow, in 
 token that righteousness and justice are greater than power. 
 
 No account of our Government would be in any sense complete, nor 
 indeed would it be intelligible, that did not take into account our Federal system. 
 The whole country is divided into States, and each State is a separate and dis- 
 tinct government, having control of its local affairs, and responsible to its own 
 people. In all those larger affairs which concern the whole country, it joins 
 with its fellows in the general Government, but the power of this general 
 Government comes from the States. The States are not sfiven more or less 
 power by the United States, but the States give more or less power to the 
 United States and reserve the other rights to themselves. The United States, 
 however, has supreme control over all matters relating to the nation, and will 
 not allow any State to infringe upon the rights or jeopardize the safety of any 
 other. For that reason it will not permit any State or States to secede, because 
 the cooperation of them all is necessary to the safety of the Union. We are 
 States united into a nation, but we are a nation, one and indissoluble. 
 
 The history of the country makes plain these relations. Thirteen colonies, 
 settled by different peoples of different origins and for widely different reasons, 
 joined each other for the sake of common safety and national prosperity. 
 Practical necessity and political wisdom alike dictated that local affairs should 
 continue under the control of each colony or State, while matters of general 
 interest were decided by the whole acting together. To this end each colony 
 gave up to the nation its general rights but reserved the power over its internal 
 affairs. It is this federal system which makes it possible for a democratic 
 government to rule such an immense country, and it is only this. Therefore, 
 while we are careful to retain the supreme control to the general Government, 
 we must more and more relegate sectional concerns, however large and import- 
 ant, to the States ; and we must guard against the centralizing of our affairs in 
 the hands of the national Government, however much to our temporary advan- 
 tage it may be. In the nature of the case we cannot govern territory of such 
 enormous extent, with so various a population and such varying interest, by 
 democratic methods unless we keep strictly to the federal idea. It is our only 
 safety. 
 
 Each State has a Governor, Legislature, and Supreme Court of its own ; 
 
RELATION OF STATES TO THE NATION. 471 
 
 the Governor, Legislature, and, in some States, the Supreme Court, being 
 elected by its own people. Different States require different qualifications in 
 their voters ; in some a man must be able to read and write ; in some be pos- 
 sessed of certain property ; in one there is no distinction between men and 
 women ; and various other requirements are found in the different States. 
 Whatever makes a man a voter in his own State allows him to vote in that State 
 in national elections also. 
 
 The term of office of State officers varies greatly, some States holding their 
 Legislatures annually, and some biennially ; some Governors being elected for 
 one year and some for longer terms. In all these, its own affairs, the State is 
 supreme. Each has its own courts, under its Supreme Court, for the further- 
 ance of justice. Local affairs also are very variously administered, by townships, 
 counties, parishes, and other subdivisions, many of them very ancient, and in 
 like manner cities are governed in different ways. All this diversity in unity 
 serves to make one homogeneous nation of this heterogeneous multitude of sixty 
 million people. 
 
 The original thirteen States, little as they dreamed of the great territory over 
 which the flag of the United States floats so proudly to-day, had no narrow idea 
 of a nation, and provided for its expansion even better than they knew. The 
 common land belonging to the nation, and as yet largely unsettled, is held by 
 the common Government, in Territories. These are governed by officers 
 appointed by the President, and are subject to United States laws only. Their 
 own Legislatures arrange their local affairs, and each sends a delegate to Con- 
 gress to look after its interests, but the law does not allow him to vote. As 
 soon as any Territory contains a population large enough. Congress admits it 
 to the Union as a State, with all the rights and privileges of its older sisters, 
 the President proclaims that fact to the world, and a new commonwealth is 
 added to the sisterhood, marked by the new star in the flag we honor. Thus 
 one after another we have already seen thirty-one new States added to that 
 little band of thirteen, some of them great and rich realms many times as large 
 as the whole nation at its beginning. 
 
 The United States is indeed a land of the free, and its great written charter, 
 the Constitution, itself protects the freedom of her citizens. The right to wor- 
 ship God as he will, the right to assemble when and where he will, freedom of 
 speech and press, and of petition, the right to keep and bear arms — all these 
 great gifts the United States gives to every person in all her broad borders. Nor 
 is this enough ; she preserves his house inviolate from search and seizure, and 
 everywhere in all his relations throws the shield of the law over his person and 
 possessions. If indeed he be accused of crime, she makes certain that he shall 
 have justice, for by the right to a trial by jury and by many other careful provisions 
 she protects both his person and property, and in the last and greatest articles 
 
472 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 of her great Magna Charta— articles for which she spent blood and treasure 
 beyond the telling— she forbids all slavery within all her borders, and guarantees 
 to every citizen his right to vote without regard to "race, color, or previous 
 condition of servitude." For this is the duty which the United States asks of 
 every man-child within her borders, to help her govern herself This is his 
 proud privilege— to choose her officers, to control her policy, to sustain her 
 laws, and through his representatives to make them ; to develop the Nation, and 
 govern her. This is what it is to vote in the United States of America. 
 
 II 
 
 bailey's dam on the red river. 
 
CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 OUR PRESIDENTS. 
 
 HEN the office of President was to be filled for the first time, 
 grave problems were to be solved. The hardship and 
 suffering of the struggle for independence were yet present 
 in the minds of all men ; the weakness and failure of the 
 Government instituted by the Articles of Confederation had 
 compelled an attempt "to form a more perfect Union;" 
 the eyes of the civilized world were upon the struggling 
 people, and to men who had not an abiding faith in the prin- 
 ciples for which the battles of the Revolution had been 
 fought, it seemed that the experiment of popular Government was to end in 
 early, complete, and appropriate catastrophe. 
 
 In such circumstances it was well that the public needs were so great and 
 so immediate as to make men willing to forget their differences and consider 
 measures for the common good ; and particularly was it well for the future of 
 our country, that there was one man upon whom all could agree as uniting the 
 wisdom, the moderation, the experience, the dignity necessary to the first 
 President of the United States. 
 
 George Washington was the only man ever unanimously elected President. 
 Of his personal history and of his character, enough has been said in another 
 place. He undertook the duties of the Chief Magistracy with a deep sense of 
 their importance, and their difficulty, but with the courage and devotion which 
 characterized all his conduct. He selected for his Cabinet men of widely 
 different political views, but men whose names were not new to Americans, men 
 whose past services justified the belief that they would find means of leading 
 the country out of its present difficulties, and of setting the affairs of the 
 Government on a sure foundation. Jefferson, Hamilton, Knox and Randolph, 
 might well be trusted to concert wise measures. 
 
 Washington's second election was, like the first, without opposition, and for 
 four years more he continued to guide the affairs of State. A national bank had 
 been established early in his first term, and also the Philadelphia Mint, and the 
 currency of the country was now on a fairly satisfactory basis ; a census had 
 
 473 
 
GEORGE WASHINGTON. 
 
 1732-1799. 
 
 Two Terms, 1789-1707. 
 
JOHN ADAMS. 475 
 
 been taken in 1 790 and showed that the country had already begun to grow in 
 population, and the outlook was much more favorable than four years earlier. 
 
 Upon the announcement of Washington's retirement, the two parties, 
 which had been gradually developing an organization, prepared to contest the 
 election of the second President. The Federalists, who advocated a strong 
 central Government, favored John Adams, and the Republicans, who " claimed 
 to be the friends of liberty and the rights of man, the advocates of economy, and 
 of the rights of the States," desired the election of Thomas Jefferson. The 
 Federalists were in a slight majority, and Mr. Adams was elected. He was a 
 native of Massachusetts, and had borne a leading part in the struggle for 
 independence and the development of the Government. He was one of the 
 leaders in Massachusetts in resisting the oppressive measures which brought 
 on the Revolution ; he seconded the resolution for the Declaration of Indepen- 
 dence, and assisted in framing that remarkable document ; with Franklin and 
 Jay, he negotiated the treaty which established our independence ; he had 
 represented his country as Minister to France, and to Holland, and was the 
 first United States Minister to England ; he had been Vice President during 
 Washineton's two administrations, and was now to assume office as the second 
 President. 
 
 His Presidency opened with every prospect of war with the French. That 
 nation had taken offense because we preserved an attitude of neutrality in their 
 contest with Great Britian. They actually began war by capturing our merchant 
 ships, and the French Directory refused to receive the new United States 
 Minister, while three commissioners, who were sent to make one more effort for 
 peace, were insulted. Under the influence of the war spirit thus excited, the 
 Federalists in Congress passed two acts, known as the Alien and Sedition Laws, 
 which resulted in the downfall of their party. The former gave the President 
 authority to order out of the country any alien whom he considered dangerous 
 to its welfare, and the latter was intended to suppress conspiracies and malicious 
 abuse of the government. They excited great opposition and were almost 
 immediately repealed. The war had already been terminated on the accession 
 of Napoleon Bonaparte to power in France. 
 
 Mr. Adams failed of re-election, largely because of the division of sentiment 
 in regard to the French war. His great patriotism, high moral courage, and his 
 ability as a statesman, were somewhat marred by a strange lack of tact, and a 
 stupendous vanity, which sometimes made him ridiculous, but his countrymen 
 could well afford to forget such minor faults, and remember only his manifold 
 services in their common cause. He was succeeded by a man no less great. 
 Thomas Jefferson was the son of a Virginia planter, received his education at 
 William and Mary College, studied law and engaged in its practice. He resolved, 
 on entering public life, never to engage, while in public office, in any kind of 
 
476 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 enterprise for the improvement of his fortune, nor to wear any other character 
 than that of a farmer. When he came to the Presidency his country already 
 owed him much. As a member of the Continental Congress he wrote the draft 
 of the Declaration of Independence ; returning to Virginia, he inaugurated a 
 reformed system of laws in that State, and becoming its Governor rendered in- 
 valuable aid to the armies during the closing years of the Revolution ; he shared 
 with Gouverneur Morris the credit of devising our decimal system of money ; 
 he succeeded Franklin as Minister to France, and on his return from that post, 
 was informed that Washington had chosen him for the first Secretary of State. 
 
 He wished to decline further 
 public service, but " It is not for 
 an individual," said he to the 
 President, "to choose his post; 
 you are to marshal us as may be 
 best for the public good." A 
 difference of three electoral votes 
 made Adams President and Jef- 
 ferson Vice President, but in 
 1800, a political revolution re- 
 versed the majority and made him 
 the third President. Although 
 a leader of a party, he exerted 
 himself to allay partisan rancor, 
 and he resolutely refused to make 
 official positions for his political 
 friends, by removing from office 
 men whose only offense was a 
 difference of political opinion. 
 
 Jefferson was re-elected h\ 
 a largely increased majorit}'. 
 During his administration, the 
 territory of Louisiana was pur- 
 chased from France ; the famous expedition of Lewis and Clarke set olit to 
 explore this new domain ; the importation of slaves was forbidden ; the pirates 
 of Tripoli and Algiers were suppressed ; the first steamboat began to navigate 
 the Hudson, and the growing troubles with Great Britain and France caused 
 the enactment of laws called the Embargo and Non-intercourse Acts, intended, 
 by cutting off" our commerce with those countries, to compel them to respect 
 our neutrality. These two measures resulted in little but failure, as they 
 caused great distress at home, and were repealed before they could have 
 much effect abroad. 
 
 JOHN ADAMS. 
 
 I735-18--6. 
 
 One Tenri, 1797-1801. 
 
THOMAS JtKKERSON. 
 
 1743-1826 
 T^vo Terms, 1801-1809. 
 
478 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 When James Madison came to be the fourth President, he found the 
 difficulties with England and France still unsettled. These countries being 
 ancient enemies, and being almost continually at war, it was almost impossible 
 to be on friendly terms with one without making an enemy of the other ; 
 neither would respect our rights as a neutral nation ; each was in the habit 
 of seizing and selling our ships and cargoes bound for the ports of the other, 
 and England, in addition, assumed the right to search our vessels, examine 
 their crews, and compel to enter her service any sailor whp had been an 
 English subject. These troubles were not new. Jay's treaty, in 1795, had 
 
 vainly attempted to adjust a part 
 of them, and as our country grew 
 in strength it gradually became 
 impossible for the people longer 
 to submit. 
 
 The War of 181 2, the "Sec- 
 ond War for Independence," has 
 been treated in another chapter. 
 It occupied most of Madison's 
 iir II I Jii^HraiUHv ^g -- 1^^ administration, and though not 
 
 Vi ' II ^9B^Kk^''^^.,A.i'^^ SWj9 9v vigorously conducted, it demon- 
 
 strated the military and naval 
 resources of the country and 
 lused the American flag to be 
 1 ispected all over the world ; 
 id by cutting off the supply of 
 goods it compelled the 
 of cotton and woollen 
 mills in this country, and this 
 resulted in the building up of 
 home manufactures. 
 
 The presidency of Mr. Madi- 
 son is not the portion of his career 
 upon which his fame rests ; his best services to his country^ were in his work as 
 a constructive statesma'n. In the shaping of the Constitution and in securing 
 its adoption he shared with Hamilton the chief honors. He was, doubtless, 
 happy when, at the close of his second administration, he could retire to his 
 Virginia estate and spend the remaining twenty years of his life in scholarly ease. 
 Madison was succeeded by another Virginian, a gallant soldier of the Revo- 
 lution, who had laid down his books at William and Mary College to complete 
 his education in the Continental army. James Monroe was eighteen years old 
 when he took part in the battle of Trenton, and his record justified the confi- 
 
 foreign 
 starting 
 
 JAMES MADISON. 
 
 1751-1836. 
 
 Two Terms, 1809-1817. 
 
JAMES MONROE. 
 
 479 
 
 dence with which his countrymen universally regarded him. In his inaugural 
 address he took as a symbol of the enduring character of the Union, the 
 foundation of the Capitol, near which he stood to deliver the address, 
 and which had survived the ruins of the beautiful building recently burnt 
 by the British. So popular was President Monroe, and so wisely did he 
 administer the affairs of State that on his re-election there was no opposino- 
 candidate, and he lacked but one of a unanimous vote in the electoral 
 college. This vote was cast for John Ouincy Adams, simply in order "that 
 no later mortal should stand in Washington's shoes " in being unanimously 
 elected. Monroe's two terms 
 comprise an eventful period in 
 our history ; the Government 
 pensioned its Revolutionary sol- 
 diers and their widows, spending 
 in all sixty-five million dollars in 
 this noble work ; Florida was 
 purchased from Spain ; the Na- 
 tional Road was begun at Cum- 
 berland, Md., finally to extend 
 as far as Illinois, and to be of 
 inestimable service in the open- 
 ing and development of the 
 West ; but the subject which 
 took the deepest hold upon the 
 minds of the people was that of 
 the extension of slavery. Follow- 
 ing the " Era of Good Feeling " 
 ushered in by Monroe's adminis- 
 tration, came a serious division 
 in public feeling as to whether 
 slavery should be permitted in 
 the northern part of the territory 
 
 west of the Mississippi. The question arose so suddenly and was so fiercely 
 debated that Jefferson declared that it terrified him, "like a fire-bell in the 
 night," and he feared serious trouble between the States, the actual outbreak 
 of which was postponed, by a series of compromises, for a period of forty 
 years. Henry Clay's Missouri Compromise quieted the quarrel for some 
 twenty-five years. 
 
 President Monroe is perhaps most widely renowned as the author of the 
 "Monroe Doctrine" — that no European nation has a right to interfere with the 
 affairs of any American State — a doctrine to which our Government has steadily 
 
 JAMES MONROE. 
 
 1758-1831. 
 
 Two Teritts, 1817-1825, 
 
48o 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 adhered. It is interesting to note that the man who had served his country so 
 well in the high position of its Chief Magistrate was willing, after the close of 
 his second term, to accept so humble a post as that of Justice of the Peace, and 
 so continue a public servant ; but it is sad to relate that Mr. Monroe's great 
 generosity and public spirit left him, in his old age, embarrassed by debt, and 
 necessitated the giving up of his residence at Oak Hill, in Virginia, to end his 
 days in the home of a son-in-law, in New York. 
 
 The "Era of Good Feeling" had left no organized national parties in 
 politics, and there were four candidates voted for to succeed Monroe. This 
 
 resulted in there being no ma- 
 jority in the electoral college, and 
 the final choice was therefore 
 made by the House of Repre- 
 sentatives, John Ouincy Adams 
 thus becoming the sixth Presi- 
 dent. He was, perhaps, as well 
 equipped for the position, at least 
 in breadth of Information, knowl- 
 edge of state-craft, and experi- 
 ence in political affairs, as any 
 man who has ever filled it. At 
 the age of fifteen he was secre- 
 tary to the Minister to Russia ; 
 after graduating at Harvard, and 
 practicing law for a few years, he 
 became United States Minister 
 at the Hague, and afterwards at 
 Berlin, St. Petersburg and Lon- 
 don ; he had represented Massa- 
 chusettes in the National Senate, 
 and during the Presidency of Mr. 
 Monroe he had been Secretary 
 of State. His administration was not marked by any measure of national 
 importance, but is notable as the era in which a number of projects for the 
 promotion of commercial intercourse met with the success they deserved. 
 
 We have already mentioned the National Road. It was no more impor- 
 tant than the Erie Canal, "Clinton's Big Ditch," as it was derisively called, 
 which was opened in 1825; and the experiments with "steam wagons" 
 resulted, in 1828, in the opening of a line of railroad which now forms part of 
 the Baltimore & Ohio system. The first spadeful of earth was turned by the 
 venerable Charles Carroll, of Carrollton, the only survivor of the signers of the 
 
 JOHN QUINCY ADAMS. 
 
 1 767-1 848. 
 
 One Term, 1825-1829. 
 
ANDREW JACKSON. 
 
 48 1 
 
 Declaration of Independence, who remarked in so doing, that he considered 
 this among the most important acts of his life, "second only to that of signing 
 the Declaration of Independence, if second to that." 
 
 It is also to be noted that this era marks the beginning of that social move- 
 ment, which in less than seventy years has resulted in so marked a change in 
 the views of Americans reo-ardinor the use of intoxicants. 
 
 Andrew Jackson, the seventh President, was the first who was not a citizen 
 either of Massachusetts or Virginia. He was also the first who was not already 
 known to his countrymen as a distinguished statesman. He was exceedingly 
 popular, however, owing to his 
 military services and to his ener- 
 getic, honest and fearless, though 
 headstrong, character. He had 
 led a strano^e and eventful life. 
 In his boyhood he had known all 
 the hardships and privations of 
 absolute poverty ; at the age of 
 fourteen he was a prisoner of 
 war, and nearly starved by his 
 British captors. He studied law 
 and emigrated from North Caro- 
 lina to Tennessee. After that 
 territory became a State he rep- 
 resented it in Congress, and for 
 a short time in the Senate. He 
 was continually involved in quar- 
 rels, fouofht several duels and 
 made many bitter enemies as 
 well as many warm friends. His 
 success in leading the Tennessee 
 militia against the Indians gained 
 for him the reputation which 
 
 caused his appointment to command in the Southwest near the close of the war 
 of 1812, and his brilliant defence of New Orleans gave "Old Hickory" a 
 place in the hearts of his countrymen which resulted in their electing him to 
 succeed John Ouincy Adams as President, and his ability and integrity were 
 so manifest that he was re-elected in 1832 by the electoral votes of all the 
 States except seven. 
 
 No period of our history is more interesting than the eight years "of 
 Jackson's administration. He was the first President to dismiss large numbers 
 of officials in order to replace them by his own partisans. The anti-slavery 
 31 
 
 ANDREW JACKSON. 
 
 1767-1845. 
 Two Terms, 1829-1837. 
 
482 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 movement took definite shape during this time, and William Lloyd Garrison 
 began the publication of the famous Liberator, and American literature had its 
 beginnings. 
 
 At this time came the first serious danger of a rupture between the States. It 
 grew out of the tariff legislation, which South Carolina, under the lead of John 
 C. Calhoun, undertook to nullify. The payment of the duties was refused, but 
 the President sent General Scott to Charleston to enforce the law, and under 
 the advice of Henry Clay a new and more satisfactory tariff was adopted. 
 This difficulty and Jackson's determined opposition to the United States Bank, 
 
 his fight against it, resulting in 
 its destruction, are the events of 
 this administration which pro- 
 duced the most marked and last- 
 ing effect upon our national his- 
 tory. After the close of his 
 second term he lived in retire- 
 ment at his home, the famous 
 "Hermitage," near Nashville, 
 until his death, eight years later. 
 Martin Van Buren had 
 hardly entered upon the duties 
 of the presidency when the great 
 panic of 1837 occurred. It re- 
 sulted from a variety of causes, 
 among which may be mentioned 
 the great number of worthless 
 banks which sprang up after the 
 discontinuance of the United 
 States Bank ; the prevalence of 
 wild speculation, particularly in 
 land, and the action of the 
 Government in demanding that 
 the banks should repay its deposits in coin. One good effect of this great 
 public calamity was the establishment of a Treasury of the United States, 
 independent of any bank or system of banks. 
 
 It was during this administration that the Mormons formed their settlement 
 in Nauvoo, Illinois, and in 1840 a regular line of steamships was established 
 between Liverpool and Boston. 
 
 Mr. Van Buren was a native of New York, had served his State in various 
 offces of trust, including that of Governor, had been its Representative in the 
 United States Senate, had been Minister to England, Secretary of State during 
 
 MARTIN VAN BUREN. 
 
 1 782-1862. 
 
 One Term, 1837-1841. 
 
WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON— JOHN TYLER. 
 
 483 
 
 most of Jackson's first administration, and Vice-President during his second. He 
 continued, for several years after the close of his terms as President, to take 
 an active part in politics, and in 1S48 he was the candidate of the anti- 
 slavery Democrats, or "Free Democracy," for President, after which he took 
 no part in public affairs, though he lived at his native place, in Columbia 
 County, New York, until nearly the middle of the war of the Rebellion. 
 
 For forty years the Democrats had retained control of the national 
 government, but the administration of Van Buren had not been popular 
 and the change in public sentiment was so great that in the election of 1S40 
 he was defeated by General 
 William Henry Harrison, who 
 had been the unsuccessful candi- 
 date four years before. The 
 political campaign was the most 
 exciting that had yet occurred ; 
 the enthusiasm for the Whig 
 candidate was very great, and 
 the " Log-cabin and Hard Cider" 
 campaign will be long remem- 
 bered. 
 
 The character of the suc- 
 cessful candidate justified high 
 expectations of his administra- 
 tion. Left at an early age to 
 depend upon himself, he had 
 entered the army and won dis- 
 tinction under General Wayne, 
 in the Indian wars ; he had been 
 long identified with the develop- 
 ment of what is now Indiana 
 and Ohio ; had represented Ohio 
 in the United States Senate, and 
 
 filled several other offices of more or less note, and was living, when elected, 
 on his farm, not far from Cincinnati. He made a judicious selection of Cabinet 
 officers but within a month after his inauguration, and before any definite line 
 of policy had been established, he died, after a very brief illness, probably 
 caused by the fatigue and excitement of his inauguration. 
 
 John Tyler was the first Vice President of the United States to become 
 President. He had been made the Whig candidate largely from motives of 
 policy, as he had been an active Democrat, and as a member of that party had 
 been elected Governor of Virginia, and had represented that State in the 
 
 WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON. 
 
 i7?3-i84i. 
 One Month, 1841. 
 
484 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 United States Senate, He had, however, been opposed to both Jackson and Van 
 Buren, and had for some time been acting with the Whigs. He soon quarreled, 
 however, with the Whig Congress, the subject of contention being the proposed 
 revival of the United States Bank. This quarrel continued throughout the 
 Presidential term, to the great hindrance of public business. Two events which 
 marked a new era, the one in our methods of communication, the other in the 
 ' relief of human suffering, took place during this time ; they were the invention 
 of the electric telegraph, and the use of ether in surgery. The events of 
 greatest political importance were the settlement, by the Ashburton treaty, 
 
 of a troublesome dispute with 
 Great Britain, concerning the 
 northeastern boundary of the 
 United States, and just at the 
 close of Tyler's administration, 
 the annexation of Texas. The 
 latter was a step which had for 
 some time been under discus- 
 sion, it being advocated by the 
 South as a pro-slavery measure, 
 and opposed by the anti-slavery 
 party. Texas had made itself 
 independent of Mexico, and 
 asked to be annexed to the 
 United States, a request which 
 was thus finally granted. Mr. 
 Tyler returned to private life at 
 the close of his Presidential term, 
 and took little part in public 
 affairs until the breaking out of 
 the Civil War. At the time of 
 his death he was a member of 
 the Confederate Congress. 
 The Democrats were again successful in 1844, and on March 4th, 1845, 
 'James K. Polk became the eleventh President. He was a native of North 
 Carolina, but in boyhood had removed with his father to Tennessee. He was 
 well educated, and was unusually successful in his profession of the law. He 
 was for fourteen years a member of Congress and was Speaker of the House 
 for five consecutive sessions. On his declining a re-election to Congress he 
 was made Governor of Tennessee, and as a candidate for the Presidency 
 in 1844 was successful in uniting the warring factions of the Democrats. 
 He came to the Presidency at a critical time. The annexation of Texas had 
 
 JOHN TYLER. 
 
 1790-1862. 
 
 One Partial Term, 1841-1845. 
 
Z A CHARY TAYLOR. 
 
 485 
 
 involved the country in difficulties with Mexico, and the question of the 
 northern boundary west of the Rocky Mountains threatened to interrupt the 
 cordial relations between the United States and England. The latter question 
 was settled by accepting the parallel of forty-nine degrees of north latitude, 
 thus making the boundary continuous with that east of the mountains, but 
 the trouble with Mexico culminated in war, which resulted, in less than two 
 years, in the complete conquest of that country. California and New Mexico 
 were ceded to the United States on the payment of fifteen millions of dollars 
 and the assumption of certain debts of Me.xico. It was just at this time that 
 gold was discovered in California, 
 and the wonderful emigration to 
 that territory began. Mr. Polk 
 survived his Presidential term 
 only some three months. 
 
 The pendulum of popular 
 favor had a2:ain swung over to 
 the side of the Whigs, and their 
 candidate was elected the twelfth 
 President. General Zachary Tay- 
 lor had grown up amid the pri- 
 vation and difficulties of frontier 
 life in Kentucky. By the in- 
 fluence of Madison, the then 
 Secretary of State, who was a 
 relative of the family, he received 
 an appointment as lieutenant in 
 the United States army, and 
 served with great distinction in 
 the Indian wars which then ha- 
 rassed our frontiers. At the 
 time of the annexation of Texas 
 he was in command of the army 
 
 in the Southwest, with the rank of Brigadier-General. His management of 
 affairs during the time which preceded the Mexican War was marked by great 
 discretion, and his brilliant conduct of the opening campaign brought him 
 great popularity and led to his nomination for the Presidency by the Whigs, 
 to the great chagrin of some of the leaders of the party, who saw in 
 his success the disappointment of their own ambition, and who distrusted 
 a candidate who had no experience in legislative or executive affairs. 
 This distrust, however, has not been shared by the majority of the 
 people, either in the case of General Taylor, or of other Presidential 
 
 JAMES KNOX POLK. 
 
 1795-1849. 
 One Term, 1845-1849. 
 
486 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 }m^\\\m^^i\\\\v\wmim\)\i^'^tmmu\miiimj!m\'^ 
 
 candidates of purely military renown, and such a candidate has usually 
 been sure of success. 
 
 The question of the extension of slavery was again being fiercely agitated, 
 and seemed once more likely to disrupt the country. General Taylor lived 
 only some sixteen months after his inauguration, dying before the heat of the 
 debate in Congress had abated. 
 
 The Vice-President who by the death of General Taylor came to be the 
 Chief Magistrate of the country, was Millard Fillmore, of New York. He was 
 an admirable type of the American citizen, owing this high position to his own 
 
 attainments, and to his own un- 
 aided exertions. He received 
 no pecuniary assistance after his 
 fourteenth year, except a small 
 loan, which he punctually repaid. 
 With exceedingly little previous 
 education, he began, at the age 
 of nineteen, the study of law, 
 which he prosecuted under the 
 most adverse circumstances, but 
 so successfully as to place him 
 in the front rank of the lawyers 
 of the State of New York. He 
 was for several terms a member 
 of the lower house of Congress, 
 where he distinguished himself 
 as a wise, prudent, honest legis- 
 lator. He was Chairman of the 
 Committee on Ways and Means 
 which framed the tariff of 1842, 
 and although he claimed no 
 originality for the principles on 
 which it was based, he is justly 
 entitled to be considered its author. 
 
 His Presidential term is chiefly remembered by the debate in Congress on 
 the e.xtension of slavery in the territory gained by the Mexican War, resulting 
 in the adoption of the compromise measures proposed by Henry Clay, including 
 the Fugitive Slave Law. This law, which gave the owners of runaway slaves 
 the right to call on all citizens to assist in arresting and restoring them to 
 their owners, was exceedingly unpopular in the North, and did much to 
 prevent Mr. Fillmore's renomination, and to increase anti-slavery sentiment 
 in the North. 
 
 ZACHARY TAYLOR. 
 
 1784-1850. 
 One Partial Term, 1849-1850. 
 
FRANKLIN PIERCE. 
 
 487 
 
 Mrs. Stowe's famous story, "Uncle Tom's Cabin," was published in 1852, 
 and had a great influence in hastening the impending conflict. At the close of 
 his term Mr. Fillmore retired to Buffalo, where he resided until his death, 
 in 1874. 
 
 Again the Whigs were retired from control of the national government 
 and a Democratic President elected. Franklin Pierce had been a life-long 
 resident of New Hampshire. He was a graduate of Bowdoin College, was 
 widely known as an able and successful lawyer, and though his name is not 
 especially connected with any great measure, he had represented his State in 
 both Houses of Congress. He 
 expressed in his inaugural ad- 
 dress the belief that all ques- 
 tions concerning slavery should 
 be considered settled by the 
 compromise measures of 1850, 
 and the hope that "no sectional 
 or ambitious, or fanatical excite 
 ment mig-ht a^ain threaten the 
 durability of our institutions or 
 obscure the light of our pros- 
 perity." 
 
 Among the notable events 
 of his administration may be 
 mentioned the international ex- 
 hibition in the "Crystal Palace" 
 in New York, in 1853, in which 
 the pre-eminence of Americans 
 in the invention of labor-savingf 
 machinery was manifested ; the 
 expedition of Commodore Perry 
 to Japan, which resulted in open- 
 ing to American commerce the 
 
 ports of that interesting country, which no foreigners had previously been 
 allowed to enter ; and the adjustment of a dispute with Mexico concerning tht 
 western portion of the boundary between the two countries, resulting in the 
 purchase by the United States of a considerable district, included in the 
 present territories of Arizona and New Mexico. But the facts which chiefly 
 characterize this administration concern the irrepressible conflict about slavery. 
 The Kansas-Nebraska Act in 1854 repealed the Missouri Compromise, and 
 made the question of slavery in all the Territories optional with the people 
 of the Territories, as had been done by the Compromise of 1850, for the 
 
 MII-LARD FILLMORE. 
 
 18C0-1874, 
 
 One Partial Term, 1850-1853. 
 
488 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 territory acquired from Mexico. The passage of this law led to much ill- 
 feeling and to great efforts by both Northern abolitionists and Southern 
 slaveholders to encourage the emigration of their sympathizers to Kansas, in 
 order to govern the decision in regard to slavery. The strife of these opposing 
 parties became so serious as to result in much bloodshed, and from 1854 to 
 1859 that territory deserved the name of " Bleeding Kansas," and during much 
 of that time it was in a state of civil war. 
 
 Mr. Pierce took no prominent part in public affairs after his retirement 
 from the Presidency. The Whig party had now finally disappeared, and in the 
 
 election of 1856 the Democrats 
 were once more successful. 
 James Buchanan was a Pennsyl- 
 vania lawyer, a graduate of 
 Dickinson College, and so promi- 
 nent in his profession that his 
 name appears in the " Pennsyl- 
 vania Reports" between 181 2 
 and 1 83 1 more frequently than 
 that of any other lawyer. He 
 had served ten years in Congress, 
 had represented his country as 
 Minister to Russia and to Eno-- 
 
 o 
 
 land, and as Secretary of State 
 under President Polk had been 
 called upon to adjust questions 
 of the gravest and most delicate 
 character. 
 
 At the opening of his Ad- 
 ministration the public strife was 
 greatly allayed by the general 
 confidence in the ability and the 
 high patriotism of the President ; 
 but the announcement of the " Dred Scott Decision," which had been 
 deferred so as not to give new cause for excitement during a Presidential 
 campaign, stirred the nation to a degree before unknown. This decision 
 declared the Missouri Compromise unconstitutional, and therefore void, that 
 Congress had no right to forbid the carrying of slaves into any State or 
 Territory, and opened all the Free States to at least a temporary establishment 
 of slavery. This was the beginning of the end of the contest. The attempt 
 of John Brown, a citizen of Kansas, with about twenty men, to liberate the 
 slaves in Virginia, their seizure of the Government buildings at Harper's 
 
 FRANKLIN PIERCE. 
 
 1804-1868. 
 One Term, 1853-1857. 
 
ABRAHAM LINCOLN. 
 
 489 
 
 Ferry, their capture, and the hanging of the leader, with six of his men, only 
 hastened the final conflict. 
 
 A great business panic occurred in 1857, and the discovery of silver in 
 Nevada and Colorado the following year ; the no less important discovery of 
 petroleum and natural gas in Pennsylvania occurred in 1859. 
 
 After the Presidential election of i860 it became evident that the South 
 would not quietly submit to the defeat which they had received, and South 
 Carolina, followed by six other Southern States, adopted "ordinances of seces- 
 sion," assuming to dissolve their union with the other States, and declaring 
 themselves free and independent 
 nations. The President took 
 no action to prevent secession, 
 and most of the forts, arsenals, 
 and other national property with- 
 in these States were seized. Mr. 
 Buchanan retired to private life 
 at the close of his term as Presi- 
 dent. 
 
 Of all the men, since Wash- 
 ington, who have been Presi- 
 dents of the United States, Abra- 
 ham Lincoln holds the largest 
 share in the affections of the 
 people. His lowly origin, his 
 early poverty and privation, the 
 
 never-failing kindness with which 
 
 JAMES BUCHANAN. 
 
 1791-1868. 
 One Term, 1857-1861. 
 
 throughout his life he met all 
 
 classes of men, and the homely 
 
 and genial wit which enlivened 
 
 his discussion of grave matters 
 
 of State as well as his casual 
 
 and friendly conversation, gave 
 
 him a place in the hearts of the common people not held by any other 
 
 American, while his unequaled knowledge of men, his ability to cope with 
 
 unforeseen difficulties, his lofty purpose and perfect honesty, together with 
 
 his practical good sense, not only brought him the respect and esteem of all 
 
 who came to know him, but place him among the greatest statesmen, not of 
 
 America alone, but of all countries in all times. 
 
 Born and reared in the backwoods, with nothing in his surroundings to 
 stimulate ambition, chopping wood and splitting rails, learning to read from the 
 spelling-book and the Bible, sitting up half the night to read Pilgrim's Progress 
 
 4» 
 
490 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 and yEsop's Fables " by the blaze of the logs his own axe had spHt," he came 
 to manhood with little education, but with perfect health and gigantic strength. 
 At the age of twenty-five he took up the study of law, and early began to take 
 part in the local political movements. He had represented his district in 
 Congress, but at the time of his nomination for President had little reputation 
 outside of Illinois. 
 
 He came to the Presidency amid a multitude of adverse circumstances. 
 With seven States already seceded, the border States apparently ready to follow, 
 with the capital surrounded by a hostile population, and without the confidence 
 of the leaders of his own party, his would indeed seem a difficult task. His 
 first measures were intended to convince the people of the South, if they were 
 willing to be convinced, that he had no hostile intention, but at the same time 
 that he proposed to "preserve, protect, and defend" the Union and to main- 
 tain the rights and the authority of the Government. The story of the War of 
 the Rebellion cannot be told here. It is a story the like of which forms part of 
 the history of no other nation — the story of a war engaging at one time 
 1,700,000 men, the war debt of the North, representing but a part of the cost 
 of the war, amounting to $3,000,000,000, and the expense frequently exceed- 
 ing ^3.500.000 a day. 
 
 Aside from the essentially military features of the war, the most notable 
 event of Mr. Lincoln's Administration was the freeino- of the slaves, which was 
 done as a war measure, by the Emancipation Proclamation, January i, 1863, thus 
 finally, after the expiration of nearly a hundred years, making good in our 
 country the words of the Declaration of Independence, that "all men are cre- 
 ated equal." 
 
 It can be truthfully said that President Lincoln carried the administration 
 of the Government in this troublous time, not only as a load upon his brain, 
 but as a burden in his heart ; a united country was the object of all his efforts, 
 and when, only a month after his second inauguration, he was assassinated by a 
 misguided and mistaken Southern sympathizer, the bullet of the murderer 
 removed as true a friend as the South possessed. The war was already at an 
 end, and had Abraham Lincoln lived to rebuild and reconstruct the Union he 
 had saved, many of the difficulties of the era of reconstruction might have been 
 avoided — difficulties whose evil effects have not yet disappeared from our 
 national politics. 
 
 No fact in our history demonstrates more fully the perfection of our system 
 of government and the hold which it has upon the confidence of our people 
 than the quiet change of Chief Magistrates at the close of a Presidential term. 
 Four times in our history this change has been caused by death, and now, when 
 the beloved President had been assassinated, when the whole country was 
 excited and alarmed, when grave questions were pending and matters of the 
 
ABRAHAM LINCOLN. 
 
 1809-1865. 
 
 Tiuo Terms (Died in Office). 1861-1865. 
 
492 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 utmost delicacy required adjustment, the Vice-President quietly assumed the 
 office, and the routine of government proceeded as before. 
 
 Andrew Johnson was a native of North Carolina. He was the son of poor 
 parents, and, learning the tailor's trade, he earned his living for a number of 
 years as a journeyman. He taught himself to read, and after emigrating 
 to Tennessee he learned from his wife to write and cipher. He represented his 
 district for several terms in Congress, and was chosen United States Senator in 
 1857. He was nominated for Vice-President by the Republicans in 1864, 
 mainly to invite votes from the opposite party, as until the war he had been a 
 
 consistent Democrat. Unfortu- 
 nately, he differed with the lead- 
 ing Republicans in Congress on 
 the question of the manner in 
 'which the States lately in rebel- 
 lion were to resume their places 
 in the Government, and the 
 difference grew into a violent 
 quarrel, which lasted till the 
 close of his term, and resulted, 
 in 1868, in the impeachment of 
 the President by Congress. He 
 was acquitted, however, the vote 
 in the Senate lacking one of the 
 two-thirds necessary to convict. 
 The chief political events of the 
 Administration were the read- 
 mission of six of the seceded 
 States and the adoption of three 
 amendments to the Constitution 
 — the Thirteenth, abolishing 
 slavery ; the Fourteenth, making 
 the negro a citizen, and the 
 Fifteenth, giving him the right to vote. (See Chapter on Negro.) 
 
 During this time, also, the Government began the payment of the 
 war debt, the first Atlantic cable was laid, and Alaska was added to our 
 national domain. 
 
 The success which had attended the Union armies after they passed under 
 the command of General Ulysses S. Grant made him the popular idol, and obvi- 
 ously the most available candidate for President. He was a native of Ohio, a 
 graduate of West Point, and had served in the Mexican War, where he was 
 promoted for meritorious conduct in batde. At the opening of the Civil War 
 
 ANDREW JOHNSON. 
 
 1808-1875. 
 
 One PartUl Term, 1865-1869. 
 
ULYSSES SIMPSON GRANT. 
 
 493 
 
 he raised a company of volunteers in Illinois, of which State he was then a 
 citizen, was soon made a brigadier general, and from that point the story of 
 his life is a part of the history of the war. 
 
 General Grant was the recipient of honors from foreign rulers and o-overn 
 ments such as have been bestowed upon no other American President. His 
 fame as a general was recognized throughout the world, and although he had 
 no experience in civil affairs, he had the tact to call into his Cabinet men of great 
 ability, and while he may have been sometimes misled by designing men, his 
 Administration was so popular that he was re-elected by a greatly-increased 
 majority, and indeed might have 
 been chosen for a third term had 
 not the public feeling been found 
 so strongly opposed to violating 
 the custom inaugurated by Wash- 
 ington of giving to no President 
 more than two terms of office. 
 During these two terms the first 
 Pacific railway was completed ; 
 representatives from all the re- 
 maining seceded States were 
 admitted to Congress ; a treaty 
 was concluded with England 
 providing for the arbitration of 
 the Alabama and other claims, 
 which seemed at one time likely 
 to involve the two countries in 
 war ; the great fires in Chicago 
 and Boston destroyed many mil- 
 lions of property ; a panic of 
 almost unprecedented severity 
 occurred (1873), ^^1*^ the Cen- 
 tennial Exhibition took place at 
 
 Philadelphia. After the close of his term as President, General Grant made 
 a tour of the world, being everywhere received with the greatest honor, afteri 
 which he resided in New York until attacked by the disease which ended his 
 life on Mt. MacGregor, in 1885. 
 
 It has frequently happened that when several rival leaders of the same 
 political party have been candidates for President, the Presidential Convention 
 has found it wisest to nominate some less prominent man, thus avoiding the 
 loss which might result from the choice of either of the more conspicuous 
 aspirants for the office, and the consequent offense to the supporters of the 
 
 ULYSSES SIMPSON GRANT. 
 
 1822-1885. 
 
 Two Terms, 1S69-1S77. 
 
494 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 others. This was the case when a successor to General Grant was to be 
 chosen. While Rutherford B. Hayes had been a Brigadier-general in the 
 Union army, and had twice been elected Governor of Ohio, he was by no 
 means conspicuous as a national leader. There was great dissatisfaction 
 with the course of the men who had obtained control of the political 
 machinery of the Republican party, and the election depended on the counting 
 of the electoral votes of Louisiana and Florida. To settle the legality of these 
 votes, the famous Electoral Commission was appointed by Congress, and 
 decided in favor of General Hayes as against his competitor, Samuel J. Tilden. 
 
 The quiet and peaceful solution 
 of this dispute is one of the 
 greatest triumphs of our system 
 of Government. The Republican 
 party had been in office for four 
 Presidential terms, had success- 
 fully conducted the affairs of the 
 nation during the trying and 
 dangerous periods of the Civil 
 War and Reconstruction. Many 
 of the measures which had been 
 during this time adopted as a 
 part of our system had been 
 consistently and strenuously op- 
 posed by the Democrats. Under 
 these circumstances the Repub- 
 licans viewed the possible ac- 
 cession to power of the Demo- 
 cratic party with a degree of 
 alarm, which has since proved to 
 be unjustifiable. Each party 
 claimed, and probably believed, 
 that its candidate had been 
 elected, and each was disposed to insist on its rights under the Constitution. 
 Such a dispute in a country where men's passions are less under the control 
 of their reason, would inevitably have led to civil war. The two Houses oi 
 Congress were of different politics, and their agreement upon what seemed an 
 equitable method of adjusting the dispute, together with the acquiescence of 
 all parties in the decision of the tribunal thus created, make it a remarkable 
 instance of the adaptability of our institutions, and go far to justify the most 
 complete faith in their permanence. General Hayes was a successful lawyer, a 
 lifelong citizen of Ohio, and while his administration gave great offense to 
 
 RUTHERFORD BURCHARD HAYES. 
 
 One Term, 1877-1881. 
 
JAMES ABRAM GARFIELD. 
 
 495 
 
 many political leaders, it was generally satisfactory to the people. At the 
 close of his term he retired to his native State. 
 
 The chief events of his Presidency were : his withdrawal of troops from 
 the South, thus leaving the people of that section to settle their own questions 
 in their own way ; the great railroad and coal strikes, during which United States 
 troops had to be employed to suppress violence at Pittsburgh, and the resumption 
 of specie payments, in 1879. (See Chapter on Finance.) 
 
 The twentieth President was likewise a citizen of Ohio. The early life o: 
 James A. Garfield was somewhat similar to that of Abraham Lincoln. He had, 
 however, the advantage of early 
 contact with cultivated people, 
 and while he at one time drove 
 mules upon the tow-path of a 
 canal, and paid for his tuition by 
 acting as janitor of the school- 
 house, he had opportunities for 
 education of which he availed 
 himself to the utmost, paying his 
 own way through school and 
 finally graduating at Williams 
 College. At the opening of the 
 waf- he entered the Union army, 
 and was promoted, for his servi- 
 ces at the battle of Chickamauga, 
 to the rank of Major-general. 
 He left the army to enter Con- 
 gress, where he took a leading 
 part, and was chosen Senator 
 for Ohio, but before taking- his 
 seat was elected President. He 
 surrounded himself with able 
 advisers, and high hopes were 
 
 entertained of a notably successful Administration, when he was shot by a 
 disappointed office-seeker, dying after two months of suffering, during which the 
 public sympathy was excited to an extraordinary degree and was manifested in 
 every possible way. 
 
 The single event for which the few months of his Presidency are remarkable 
 is the quarrel between the President and Senator Conkling, of New York, 
 as to some of the Federal appointments in that State. The Senator from 
 New York resigned, and the difficulty was not adjusted at the time of the- 
 President's death. 
 
 JAMES ABRAM GARI'IELD. 
 
 1831-1881. 
 
 Oki Partial Jerm, 1881. 
 
496 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 The Vice-President elected with Garfield was Chester A. Arthur, of New 
 York. He was not widely known outside his own State before his nomination, 
 and he was made the candidate in order to retain the favor of a large portion 
 of the Republican party in New York which had advocated the claims of another 
 candidate, and it was feared would not otherwise assist in the election of 
 Garfield. 
 
 Mr. Arthur had great experience as a political manager, but little knowl- 
 edge of the manner in which the Government is conducted ; but he proved a 
 careful, conscientious President, and the country was well satisfied with his 
 
 administration. As he had been 
 an adherent of the political faction 
 with which President Garfield, at 
 the time of his assassination, was 
 at war, he was placed in an ex- 
 ceedingly delicate position, and 
 grave fears were entertained by 
 many people that backward steps 
 would be taken ; but the new 
 President extricated himself from 
 his difificulties with a dignity and 
 a tact which astonished even 
 those who knew him best, and 
 which gained for him the respect 
 of the entire country. 
 
 During the term of President 
 Arthur, Congress passed the Civil 
 Service Act, providing for the 
 appointment of subordinate em- 
 ployees of the Government on 
 the basis of merit rather than 
 that of political influence ; the 
 completion of the great East 
 River Bridge united the cities of New York and Brooklyn, and the immense 
 growth and prosperity of the New South justified the brightest anticipations 
 for the future of that section. Mr. Arthur died in New York a few months 
 after the close of his term. 
 
 The Republican party had now held control of the Government for twenty- 
 five years, and Grover Cleveland was the first Democratic President since 
 Buchanan. Although a native of New Jersey, he has been since boyhood a 
 citizen of New York. He began the study of law in Buffalo at the age of 
 eighteen, and early took an active part in politics. Having filled several local 
 
 CHESTER ALAN ARTHUR. 
 
 1830-1886. 
 Out Partial Term, 18S1-1S85. 
 
GROVER CLEVELAND— BENJAMIN HARRISON 
 
 497 
 
 offices, he was, in 1882, elected Governor of the State by a phenomenal ma- 
 jority, and in 1 884 was the successful candidate for President. 
 
 The transfer of the Government from the hands of one political party 
 to its opponent resulted in no disturbance to the business or social relations 
 of the people, and although a large number of office-holders were replaced 
 by men of the opposite political faith, the business of the Government 
 went on as before. 
 
 During Cleveland's administration laws were enacted providing for the 
 succession to the Presidency of the various members of the Cabinet in case oi 
 the death or disability of the 
 President and Vice-President ; 
 laying down rules for the count- 
 ing of the electoral votes, thus 
 supplying the strange deficiency 
 of the Constitution in this re- 
 spect ; regulating inter-State com- 
 merce, and forbidding' Chinese 
 laborers to emigrate to this 
 country. Events of great im- 
 portance were the extended labor 
 strikes, which occurred in 1886, 
 and the Anarchist riot in Chicago 
 in May of that year. Although 
 his administration had been very 
 satisfactory to the country at 
 large, Mr. Cleveland failed of 
 re-election, the principal ques- 
 tion at issue being that of a 
 protective tariff. He left Wash- 
 ington to take up the practice 
 of law in New York city. 
 
 Mr. Cleveland was suc- 
 ceeded by General Benjamin Harrison, who secured 233 electoral votes to 168 
 cast for Mr. Cleveland. Mr. Harrison is the grandson of the ninth President, 
 and the great-grandson of one of the signers of the Declaration of Independ 
 ence. He is a native of Ohio, is well educated, and was for many years one 
 of the leading lav/yers of Indiana. He entered the Union army in 1862, and 
 was promoted until, near the close of the war, he reached the rank of Brigadier- 
 general. He was made a United States Senator in 1880, and came to the 
 Presidency well equipped for the discharge of its duties. 
 
 During his four years of service many noted events took place which 
 
 STEPHEN GRO\'ER CLEVELAND. 
 
 1837 
 
 First Term^ 1885-1889; Second Term, 1893- i8g7. 
 
498 
 
 THE STORY OF AMERICA. 
 
 promise to have great weight in moulding the future of the country. A Con- 
 gress of the American Repubhcs met in Washington, in 1889, and devised 
 measures which resulted in bringing about a closer commercial union between 
 the Americas ; six new States were also added to the Union. The tariff laws 
 were revised and clauses added granting to such nations as offer us reciprocal 
 advantages free admission for certain of their exports. Several new vessels 
 were built giving us a new and efficient navy ; the longstanding difficulty with 
 England concerning seal fishing in Behring Sea was adjusted by a treaty 
 
 providing for arbitration, and an- 
 B novingr difficulties with Germany, 
 Italy and Chili were happily 
 settled. 
 
 The Presidential campaign 
 of 1892 was remarkable in several 
 respects. The leading candi- 
 dates, ex-President Cleveland and 
 President Harrison, were both 
 men of the highest character and 
 integrity, each of whom had served 
 the country with notable ability as 
 President for a term of four 
 years. The people were, there- 
 fore, so well acquainted with the 
 candidates that personalities en- 
 tered little into the campaign, and 
 the canvass was conducted with 
 less popular enthusiasm and ex- 
 citement than ever before. The 
 question most largely discussed 
 was that of the McKinley tariff, 
 but other important questions, 
 sucli as the free coinai^e of silver and the revival of State banks, entered largely into 
 the discussion, and hat! much to do with influencing the result, especially in the 
 Western States, where party lines were very largely broken up. The result of 
 the election was almost a political revolution ex-President Cleveland being 
 elected by an overwhelming majority of 382,956 popular, and 132 electoral 
 votes. The Populists also polled a very large vote. The result of the election 
 was generally accepted as a condemnation of the McKinley tariff. For the first 
 time in thirty years the Democratic party had full possession of all branches of 
 the government. 
 
 liENJAMIM HARRISON, 
 
 1S33 
 
 One Term, 18S9-1893. 
 
CLEVELAND'S SECOND ADMINISTRATION. 499 
 
 The whole of President Cleveland's second administration was threatening 
 and stormy. One of the first difficulties presented itself in the Hawaiian 
 Question. 
 
 Early in the year 1893, by a successful revolution, without bloodshed, the 
 native Queen, Liliuokalani, of the Sandwich Islands, was forced to abdicate and 
 a provisional government established, the chief officers of which were Ameri- 
 cans by birth or parentage. A proposition for annexation was made by them 
 to the United States, and a treaty looking to that end was negotiated under the 
 administration of President Harrison, and sent to the Senate for ratification. 
 On President Cleveland's accession to office, he was convinced that the revo- 
 lution had been accomplished by the active aid of the American minister and 
 troops, and thereupon made a demand that the Queen should be restored. The 
 provisional government of Hawaii, however, declined to comply, and Congress 
 took no measures to restore the monarchy. 
 
 In the spring and summer of 1893 the country experienced an unexpected 
 and remarkable stringency in the money market, which was largely attributed to 
 the operations of what is known as the "Sherman Law," by which the Govern- 
 ment was compelled to purchase four and one-half million ounces of silver every 
 month. President Cleveland shared the prevailing sentiment as to the cause of 
 the stringency and called an extra session of Congress to meet early in August, 
 for the purpose of repealing the purchasing clause of the " Sherman Law." 
 This appeared to bring some relief in the way of restoring confidence in the 
 east but the west was displeased, the country had already suffered so greatly 
 from the general depression of trade and the withdrawal of credits that a panic 
 was inevitable. Many banks failed and " hard times " prevailed. 
 
 In July, 1894, The American Railway Union, an organization of railway 
 employees, ordered a general strike on all roads running Pullman cars, resulting 
 in a great conflict between capital and labor. Railroad tracks entering Chicago 
 were torn up, and cars, freight and property were destroyed. President Cleve- 
 land finally sent troops of the regular army to quell the riot. 
 
 The state elections in the autumn of 1894 brought another political revolu- 
 tion, changing the House of Representatives elected in 1892, from 219 Demo- 
 crats and 127 Republicans to 100 Democrats and 245 Republicans in 1894. 
 
 Mr. Cleveland's course in relation to Cuba while generally unpopular was 
 in accordance with the principles of non-interference promulgated by Washington, 
 and, no doubt kept us out of a destructive and expensive war with Spain. His 
 bold stand in the defense of the " Monroe Doctrine," which was being disre- 
 garded by England in the dispute over the Venezuelan boundaries, led to the 
 signing of the "Treaty of Arbitration " by the governments of the United States 
 and Great Britain. This has been pronounced by men who speak with calm 
 judgment the greatest event of the century, marking perhaps more than any 
 
500 
 
 PRESIDENT McKINLEY. 
 
 other the progress of civilization, and the growing supremacy of the Anglo- 
 Saxon race. 
 
 The campaign of 1896 was the most remarkable and hody contested cam- 
 paign in the history of our nation. Both the old parties — Democratic and Repub- 
 lican — were seriously divided over the financial question. Old issues were 
 largely buried and the great batde was fought upon the question of a Bimetallic 
 or a Single Gold Standard as a basis for our national currency. The Democrats 
 favored the free and unlimited coinage of both silver and gold, at a ratio of six- 
 teen to one, and an immediate establishment of a bimetallic standard. The 
 
 Republicans favored the mainten- 
 ance of the existinor Gold stand- 
 ard, at least until International 
 Bimetallism might be effected. 
 
 William McKinley of Ohio 
 was nominated for President, and 
 Garret A. Hobart of New Jersey 
 for Vice-President by the Repub- 
 lican Convention. The Demo- 
 crats nominated William J. Bryan 
 of Nebraska for President, and 
 Arthur Sewall of Maine for the 
 Vice-Presidency. The Populist 
 Party and the " Silver Wing " of 
 the Republican Party endorsed 
 Mr. Bryan's nomination and gave 
 him their support, the Populists 
 substituting Thomas E. Watson 
 of Georgia for Vice-President. 
 The Gold Standard Democrats 
 met in convention and put out 
 a special ticket headed by Gen- 
 erals Palmer of Illinois and Buckner of Kentucky. But there is little doubt 
 that more old-time Democrats cast their ballots for McKinley and Hobart 
 than voted the Palmer and Buckner ticket. The result was the largest popular 
 vote, by nearly two millions, ever cast in the country and Mr. McKinley's election 
 by a plurality of 630,745 popular votes and 96 electoral votes over Mr. Bryan. 
 On March 4th, 1897, President McKinley was inaugurated, in the presence 
 of an immense assemblage. He issued an immediate call for an extra session 
 of Congress to convene upon the 15th day of March, 1S97, and at once en- 
 tered upon the duties of his office. His nominations for Cabinet officers gave 
 general sadsfaction and were prompdy approved by the Senate. 
 
 WILLIAM McKINLEY. 
 
 1843 
 
 One Term, 1897 
 
SOME NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 
 
 ULYSSES S. GRANT. 
 
 THE HERO OF THE CIVIL WAR. 
 
 When Grant was twelve years old, his father sent him one day into the 
 woods for a load of logs which were to be loaded by the lumbermen. No men 
 were to be found. When he returned, his father asked where the men were. 
 " I don't know, and I don't care," said the plucky boy ; " I got the load without 
 them." In this act we see the boy as " father of the man." A dogged deter- 
 mination to win at whatever cost, and whether he had forces to win with or not^ 
 characterized Grant throughout. It was this confidence and boldness of pur- 
 pose that won for him the laurels of a hero during the Civil War. 
 
 " Wherever Grant is," said Abraham Lincoln, "I have noticed that things 
 move." Grant's first battle was at Belmont, Missouri, which he won. 
 
 His next victories were at Forts Henry and Donelson, there being ten 
 days between the battles. 
 
 At Fort Donelson, Grant's words were characteristic and gained for 
 him the name of "Unconditional Surrender Grant." His words were: "No 
 terms but unconditional and immediate surrender can be accepted. I 
 propose to move immediately upon your works." Grant was now made a 
 major-general. In April of the same year he won the desperate battle of Shiloh. 
 On July 4th, 1863, after a long and stubborn resistance Vicksburg surrendered 
 to him, with 31,600 prisoners, and the Mississippi was open from its source to its 
 mouth. In October he drove the enemy out of Tennessee. In March, 1864, as 
 lieutenant-general. Grant was assigned to the command of all the armies of the 
 United States, his headquarters being with the Army of the Potomac. His plan 
 of campaign was to concentrate all the National forces, into several distinct 
 armies, which should operate simultaneously against the enemy ; Sherman mov- 
 ing toward Atlanta, while Grant himself proceeded against Richmond. 
 
 The long campaign began with the three days' battle of the Wilderness. In 
 the same month, from May 7th to the 12th, the smoke hung over the mighty 
 hosts at Spottsylvania Courthouse. Thus Lee was finally hemmed in, with his 
 forces so reduced and starved that there was nothing left to him but surrender. 
 
 SOI 
 
502 NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 
 
 This took place at Appomattox Courthouse, April 9th, 1865. In 1866 Grant 
 was made "General of the Army of the U. S." In 1868 he became President, 
 serving two terms. A little more than a year before his death he was robbed, 
 by his partner, Ward, of all that he possessed. In the hope of providing for his 
 family, he began to write his memoirs. He had cancer of the throat and could 
 not dictate. But with that same " cool persistency of purpose," the dying 
 soldier, suffering constant and, at times, the severest agony, yet struggled suc- 
 cessfully on Four days after the book was complete he died, at Mount Mc- 
 Gregor, near Saratoga, N. Y. His remains lie in Riverside Park, overlooking 
 the Hudson. His book of Memoirs was well written and had an unprecedented 
 sale. The proceeds provided handsomely for his wife and family. 
 
 ROBERT E. LEE. 
 
 THE GREAT COMMANDER OF THE CONFEDERATE ARMIES. 
 
 Of all the men whose character and ability were developed in the great 
 Civil War, there was, perhaps, not one in either the Union or the Confederate 
 Armies whose greatness is more generally acknowledged than that of Robert E. 
 Lee. His ability as a soldier and his character as a man are alike appreciated; 
 and while it is natural that men of the North should be unable to understand his 
 taking up arms against the government, yet that has not prevented their doing 
 full justice to his greatness. It is not too much to say that General Lee is recog- 
 nized, both North and South, as one of the greatest soldiers, and one of the 
 ablest and purest men, that America has produced. Robert E. Lee was a son 
 of the famous Revolutionary general, " Light Horse Harry Lee." 
 
 At the breaking out of the war, Lee was much in doubt as to the right 
 course. He disapproved of secession, but he was thoroughly pervaded with the 
 idea of loyalty to his State. He had great difficulty in arriving at a decision. 
 
 "I have not been able," he said, " to make up my mind to raise my hand 
 
 against my relatives, my children, my home. I have therefore resigned my com- 
 
 \ mission in the United States Army, and serve in defence of my native State. 
 
 . . . I hope I may never be called upon to draw my sword." He was very 
 
 soon called upon to defend his native State. 
 
 In the latter part of 1861, General Lee was sent to the coast of South Caro- 
 lina, where he planned the defences which so long proved impregnable to all at- 
 tacks of the Union forces, and which were held until the northern march of Sher. 
 man's army, in 1865, compelled the evacuation of Charleston. Lee then re- 
 turned to Virginia, and in June, 1862, took command of the Confederate forces 
 
NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 503 
 
 defending Richmond. Then began that long and terrible series of batdes be- 
 tween his forces and the Army of the Potomac, which so splendidly displayed his 
 magnificent abilities as a commander. In defensive warfare he was almost in- 
 vincible. He defeated McClellan, Burnside and Hooker. Not until Grant took 
 command in 1864 had a general been found who could successfully cope with 
 Lee; and even Grant accomplished Lee's final defeat, not so much by superior 
 generalship as by steadily taking advantage of his own superior resources. It 
 would be difficult to overrate the masterly ability with which Lee, with his ragged 
 and half-starved but devoted soldiers, held out in the defence of Virginia. Love 
 for their commander held the armies together. 
 
 It was only because his forces were too far exhausted to carry on war that 
 he was willing to accept the result which came at Appomattox Courthouse on 
 April 9th, 1865. Lee was loved and respected even more after the vi^ar was 
 over. The confiscation of his property had rendered him homeless. Homes 
 without number were offered to him. 
 
 Though he accepted one for a time, his pride would not allow him to be de- 
 pendent. He soon accepted the presidency of Washington College. Very soon 
 the number of students increased ten-fold and his entire administration was most 
 successful. General Lee died at Lexington, Va., Oct. 17th, 1870. After his 
 death the name of the college over which he had presided was changed in his 
 honor, to "Washington and Lee University," and stands a worthy monument 
 of the great soldier, whose noble qualities were shown as conspicuously in peace 
 as in war. 
 
 GEORGE B. McCLELLAN. 
 FIRST COMMANDER OF THE ARMY OF THE POTOMAC. 
 
 The first commander of the army of the Potomac has been the occasion of 
 more controversy than any other man in the recent history of the Republic. He 
 has had most able defenders — for probably no general who ever lived had such 
 a power of inspiring those around him with love and admiration ; and, even if 
 the verdict of history be that he lacked some of the qualities essential to the 
 highest success, it must still be admitted that one of the greatest commanders of 
 the Civil War was George B. McClellan. 
 
 He was a thoroughly trained and equipped soldier, and had every advantage 
 of education. He served in the Mexican war, securing promotion for gallant 
 conduct. After this, Captain McClellan was sent to Europe to study the organ- 
 ization of European armies. He had no superior in his systematic knowledge 
 of war, battles, and tactics. 
 
504 NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 
 
 In April, 1861, McClellan offered his services to the Government, and was 
 appointed major-general of Ohio Volunteers. His operations in West Virginia 
 were so brilliandy successful that after the first batde of Bull Run he was placed 
 in command of the Army of the Potomac, and soon after of all the armies of 
 the United States, to the great satisfacdon of the whole country, which looked 
 upon him as the greatest military genius within its borders. 
 
 McClellan's transcendent power to organize great armies, and inspire them 
 with confidence and enthusiasm, was splendidly proved on two occasions — first, 
 after the disastrous battle of Bull Run, in July, 1861, when out of the chaos of 
 defeat and disorder he created and equipped the great Army of the Potomac ; 
 and again after the second and worse Bull Run disaster, in August, 1862, when, 
 at Lincoln's urgent request, he nobly resumed the command of which he had 
 been deprived, re-organized his beaten and demoralized army with marvelous 
 skill and celerity, and defeated Lee at the, memorable battle of Antietam. 
 
 Between these two memorable battles came the Peninsula campaign, with 
 the advance on Richmond, the batdes of Fair Oaks and Gaines's Mill, and the 
 great conflict at Malvern Hill, where Lee was defeated. The administration be- 
 lieved that McClellan did not follow up his advantages and he was relieved of 
 command. But in that terrible emergency after the second Bull Run the Govern- 
 ment turned again to him as the only man who could restore order. When the 
 soldiers learned that " Litde Mac" was once more in command their joy and re- 
 newed hope were unbounded. 
 
 McClellan has been severely cridcised for over-cautiousness, but with later 
 years his reputation has been to a large extent cleared, and he is now given his 
 deserved place among the great leaders of the war. He was the Democratic 
 candidate for the Presidency in 1864, receiving a popular vote of 1,800,000 
 against 2,200,000 for Lincoln. He was elected Governor of New Jersey in 1877. 
 He died at Orange, New Jersey, in 1S85. He was a man of irreproachable 
 character — a Chrisdan gendeman in every situation of life. 
 
 JAMES A. GARFIELD. 
 
 CITIZEN, STATESMAN, PRESIDENT. 
 
 The success of James A. Garfield did not come by one brilliant stroke, but 
 was the result of gradual and steady growth. Steadily, inch by inch, he zuorked 
 his ivay up, never falling back, until the topmost round of the ladder was reached; 
 and never was success more fully deserved or more bravely won. He was but 
 two years old when his father died suddenly, leaving his mother with four children, 
 
NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. gbj 
 
 and her only source of support a small farm, encumbered by debt, in the half- 
 cleared forest of Northern Ohio. He planted corn when he was a mere baby, and 
 at ten years of age he materially increased his mother's income by work on the 
 farms near by. He liked to use carpenter's tools, and he earned money with 
 them and in any way that he could to pay for his schooling. He went through 
 the course at Hiram College, and two years afterward, in his twenty-filth 
 year, he graduated from Williams College, having worked his way through. Re- 
 turning to Hiram, he became its president, at the same time preaching and study- 
 ing law. He held this office for five years. Under his management the attend- 
 ance was doubled, the faculty strengthened, and the standard of scholarship 
 raised. 
 
 He was elected to the State Senate of Ohio in 1859, and became a noted mem- 
 ber of that body. On the outbreak of the war, Garfield received the command 
 of the 42d Regiment of the Ohio Volunteers, most of whom were old students 
 of Hiram College. 
 
 He was promoted in 1863 to the grade of major-general for gallant services 
 in the Chattanooga campaign. His salary as major-general would have been 
 more than double what he received as Congressman ; but he was convinced that 
 he could do the country better service in the latter position. Thus he took his 
 place in Congress, at the age of thirty-two, and remained there until 18S0. 
 
 Throughout his whole term of service, his influence steadily increased, and 
 when, in 1887, Mr. Blaine was transferred from the House to the Senate, by com- 
 mon consent Garfield was made the leader of the Republican party in the 
 House. 
 
 In 1880, Garfield was elected United States Senator by the Ohio Legislature, 
 and on June loth of the same year he was nominated at Chicago for the Presi- 
 dency. 
 
 He defeated General Hancock by 215 to 155 of the electoral votes. On 
 the 2d of July, just as he was starting off, accompanied by Secretary Blaine, to 
 Massachusetts, to attend the commencement of his old college, he was shot down 
 by Charles Guiteau. For weeks he -lingered between life and death, suffering 
 agonies of pain. His brave and patient endurance endeared him to his country- 
 men, and claimed the sympathy and admiration of the world. " But," in the 
 words of Secretary Blaine, "all the love and all the sympathy could not share 
 with him his suffering. He trod the wine-press alone. . . . Great in lite, 
 he was surpassingly great in death." He died at Elberon, Long Branch, New 
 Jersey, on the 19th of September, 1881. 
 
5o6 NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 
 
 SAMUEL J. TILDEN. 
 THE GREAT REFORM GOVERNOR. 
 
 In 1876, the great Centennial Year of the RepubHc, occurred an event un- 
 precedented in our history, and so portentous and alarming that for a time it 
 threatened Civil War and the destruction of our government. This was the 
 disputed Presidential contest of Hayes against Tilden, which was finally setded 
 by the Electoral Commission, which decided the election in favor of Mr. Hayes. 
 Mr. Tilden had received a large majority of the popular vote, and he and his 
 supporters sincerely believed that he was duly and legally elected ; and it is not 
 too much to say that his self-command and his patriotic efforts to quiet public 
 excitement and promote acquiescence in the decision of the Commission went 
 far to save the country from anarchy and possible war. 
 
 Samuel Jones Tilden was a native of New York. He was a born politician. 
 From boyhood he took a keen interest in political and economic questions, studied 
 them thoroughly, and discussed them eagerly and with marked ability. Tilden 
 was a " born lawyer " no less than a born politician. He was admitted to the bar 
 in i84i,andin his practice acquired both extensive fame and a large fortune. 
 
 But it was as a reformer in politics that Mr. Tilden acquired his greatest and 
 most lasting fame. In 1869 the " Tweed Ring " of thieves and adventurers had 
 secured the absolute control of New York City. Nearly fifteen millions of dol- 
 lars in fraudulent bills against the city were paid in a single day ! The thieves 
 defied any one to dislodge them. " What are you going to do about it ? " was 
 Tweed's famous reply to criticism. Tilden knew what to do about it. He gave 
 his best powers to the work and the ring was broken up, and the most promi- 
 nent of the thieves brought to justice. 
 
 Mr. Tilden was elected Governor of New York in 1874. In this position he 
 pursued vigorously his work of reform. The " Canal Ring " was a body of cor- 
 rupt men who controlled the Erie and Champlain Canals, and by a system of 
 false accounts had robbed the State of large sums. Tilden exposed and over- 
 threw this ring, recovered large amounts of the stolen money and completely re- 
 formed the whole system of canal administration. He reduced State taxation 
 nearly one-half. 
 
 Tilden, as Governor of the greatest State of the Union, now stood at the head 
 of the Democratic party, with a national fame as a reformer and a statesman. 
 It was only natural that, in the Presidential campaign of 1876, all eyes should 
 have turned to him as the man to head the Democratic ticket. After this 
 memorable contest was over Mr. Tilden retired to private life. The last work 
 of his life was a plan for a great public library, for which he left the bulk of his 
 large fortune, but his beneficent design was frustrated by legal flaws in his will. 
 He died in New York, August 4th, 1886. 
 
NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 507 
 
 JAMES G. BLAINE. 
 THE BRILLIANT AND SUCCESSFUL STATESMAN. 
 
 The close of the great Civil War of 1861 marked a new era in American 
 politics. The permanence of the government being assured, the questions of the 
 hour became those of reconstruction and pacification, of the rights of the freed- 
 men, of internal peace and security, of foreign and domestic commerce, of tariffs 
 and finance. Of the many able men who won their fame in the period since the 
 war, there is none more prominent nor more widely admired and beloved than 
 James G. Blaine. Two States of the Union claim Blaine as a son. During most 
 of his manhood and later life he lived in Maine ; but he was born in Pennsylvania, 
 and the latter State always cherished for him the warmest affection, giving him 
 in the Presidential election of 1884 a popular majority unprecedented in the his- 
 tory of the State. He was born January 31st, 1830. He was always a leader 
 among the boys, especially in debate. It is said that he committed " Cushing's 
 Manual " to memory in one evening, and that he could recite many of the 
 chapters in " Plutarch's Lives." Mr. Blaine became a teacher in the Western 
 Military Institute, in Kentucky, and after four years in this institution he 
 taught for two years in the Pennsylvania Institute for the Instruction of the 
 Blind. In 1854, to please his young wife, Blaine moved to Augusta, Maine. He 
 soon became part owner and editor of the Kennebec Joiu-nal. Within three 
 years he was a master spirit in the politics of the State, and through his earnest 
 and incisive editorial discussions of the slavery problem was attracting wide at- 
 tention. Blaine served in the State Legislature from 1858 to 1862, distinguish- 
 ing himself both on the floor and in the chair. In 1862 he was elected a mem- 
 ber of the famous Thirty-eighth Congress ; and then began that long career in 
 the National Legislature which made him one of the best known and most 
 popular public men of the United States. He took his seat in 1863. 
 
 Blaine retained his seat in Congress until 1876, being Speaker in 1869-74. 
 In the latter capacity he was one of the most popular officers that ever filled that 
 exacting position. He was always courteous and fair, and especially quick in 
 the discharge of his functions. Blaine was a very prominent candidate for the 
 Presidential nomination both in 1876 and in 1880, Hayes and Garfield respec- 
 tively being the victors. 
 
 In 1876 he was elected by a unanimous vote of the Maine Legislature to the 
 United States Senate. Blaine was twice Secretary of State, first under Garfield 
 and afterwards under Harrison. He died on January 27th, 1893. "Blaine will 
 stand in our history as the ablest parliamentarian and most skillful debater of 
 our Congressional history." He possessed in a remarkable degree the " affec- 
 tion and the confidence of his followers." 
 
So8 NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 
 
 JOHN JACOB ASTOR. 
 
 OUR PIONEER BUSINESS MAN AND FIRST MILLIONAIRE. 
 
 If we look back into the boyhood of John Jacob Astor we will see that once 
 he was as poor as afterwards he was rich. He was born in Waldorf, a little vil- 
 lage of Baden, in 1763, and was the son of a poor German peasant. 
 
 He helped his father on his farm until, in his sixteenth year, he went to 
 London and worked with his brother, a maker of musical instruments. In 1783, 
 he sailed for America, and by the advice of a dealer in furs, whom he met on the 
 voyage, invested his small capital of a few hundred dollars, part borrowed from 
 his brother, in furs, thus becoming founder of the American Fur Company. He 
 would make journeys, himself, on foot through Western New York, buying skins 
 from farmers, trappers, savages, wherever he could find them. He tramped over 
 nearly the entire State in this way, and is said to have had a better knowledge 
 of its geography and topography than any other living man. By these personal 
 visits to the hunters and trappers, he gained their good will, and he soon had 
 scores of trappers and hunters working for him in the great wilderness. He 
 found a ready market for his furs in the Old World, in England, and in China, 
 taking in exchange goods for which there was demand in New York. A beaver 
 skin which cost him a dollar in New York sold in London for six dollars, and the 
 English oroods bought with this six dollars sold in New York for ten dollars. It 
 was by such legitimate trade as this that John Jacob Astor made his money. His 
 profit on a voyage would sometimes reach seventy thousand dollars. In six years 
 he had acquired a fortune of ^250,000. He now ventured to fit out two 
 expeditions to the Oregon Territory — one by land, and one by sea — the 
 purpose of which was to open up a regular commercial intercourse with the 
 natives. 
 
 From this period Astor's commercial connections extended over the entire 
 globe, and his ships were found in every sea. Mr. Astor, with true foresight, in- 
 vested his spare capital in suburban land around New York, then little more than 
 a town. Before the time of his death this land had so much increased in value 
 that it added many millions to the great estate which he left to his children. On 
 his death, the 29th of March, 1848, at the age of nearly eighty-five years, he left 
 property estimated at $20,000,000, and a legacy of $350,000 for the establishment 
 of a public library in New York. Waldorf, his native village, received a legacy 
 of $50,000 for its poor. Various other handsome benevolent and charitable dona- 
 tions were made. All of his relatives were made comfortable, but his wealth 
 was mainly inherited by his son William, who is said to have left $50,000,000. 
 
 John Jacob Astor's wealth was the result of patient, honest toil and unremit- 
 ting industry — not of speculation. Until he was fifty-five years of age, Astor was 
 always in his office before seven o'clock in the morning. 
 
NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 509 
 
 CORNELIUS VANDERBILT. 
 THE GREAT RAILROAD MAGNATE. 
 
 Staten Island lies in the beautiful bay of New York, seven miles distant 
 from the great city. A century ago it was a mere country settlement, and its 
 communications with the city were maintained by means of a few sail boats, 
 which made one trip each way per day. One of these boats was owned and 
 navigated by Cornelius Vanderbilt, a thriving farmer, who owned a small but well 
 cultivated estate on Staten Island. Here his son Cornelius was born, on the 27th 
 of May, 1794. Young Cornelius was passionately fond of the water, and was 
 never so well pleased as when his father allowed him to assist in sailing the boat. 
 He had always been anxious to become a sailor, and as he approached his seven- 
 teenth year, he determined to begin life as a boatman in the harbor of New 
 York. On the first of May, he asked his mother to lend him one hundred dol- 
 lars to buy a boat. She had always disapproved of her son's plan to go to sea, 
 and now, as a means of discouraging him, she told him if he would plow, har- 
 row, and plant with corn, a certain ten-acre lot on their farm by the 27th of that 
 month, which was his birthday, she would lend him the money. The field was 
 rough, hard and stony, the worst on the farm, but by the appointed time the work 
 was done and well done, and he received his money. Thus the boy began his career. 
 Often he worked all night long. He made a thousand dollars duringeach of the 
 next three summers. Gradually extending his enterprise, by the age of forty he 
 had become the owner of beautiful sound and river steamers runnlnof to Boston 
 and up the Hudson ; in 1849, he founded a line, via Lake Nicaragua, to Cali- 
 fornia, and during the Crimean war he established a line of ocean steamers to 
 Havre. 
 
 A little later, he transferred his capital from steamships, and at the age of 
 seventy entered upon a great career of railroad financiering, gradually obtaining 
 a controlling interest in a large number of roads, until he extended his system 
 to Chicago. The Grand Central Depot in New York city was erected by 
 him. 
 
 In 1862, during the most depressed period of the Union forces of the 
 whole war, he made the munificent gift of his splendid steamer, the "Vanderbilt," 
 to the Government. 
 
 It is one of the pleasant traits of his character that he never forgot his first* 
 home. His first grand house was in Staten Island, built upon a corner of 
 his father's farm, which he had bought when quite a young man. The latter part 
 of his life he lived in New York city. At his death, in 1877, he left a fortune of 
 some ^150,000,000, nearly all to his eldest son, William H. Shortly before his 
 death he had given ^1,000,000 to found Vanderbilt University at Nashville, Tenn., 
 and other beneficent acts marked his last years. 
 
5IO NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 
 
 CYRUS W^. FIELD. 
 THE SUCCESSFUL PROJECTOR OF THE ATLANTIC CABLE. 
 
 " How necessary it is to succeed ! " sadly remarlved Kossuth, the Hungarian 
 patriot, as he stood at the tomb of Washington. Few men have so nobly 
 displayed the elements of success as did Cyrus W. Field in the laying of the 
 Atlantic cable and few have been so richly rewarded. 
 
 Cyrus W. Field was born at Stockbridge, Massachusetts, Nov. 30th, 1819. 
 He was carefully educated and at the age of fifteen he went to New York to 
 seek his fortune. He was so successful that in 1S53 he was able to partially 
 retire from business with a larg^e fortune. 
 
 On his return home after a few months' travel and recreation, he was 
 solicited by his brother Matthew to accord an interview to a Mr. Frederick Lis- 
 borne of Newfoundland, who had conceived a plan to establish telegraphic com- 
 munication between New York and St. John's, Newfoundland, and from the 
 latter point to dispatch swift steamers to London or Liverpool. Mr. Field lis- 
 tened enthusiastically, but did not commit himself. But upon being left alone, 
 suddenly the idea shot through him, thrilling him, as he says, like a veritable 
 shock of electricity — " Instead of steamers, why not run an electric wire through 
 the ocean itself." Thus was the Atlantic Cable conceived. Field could scarcely 
 contain himself, so big was the idea within him. He immediately interested 
 electricians and capitalists and work was begun. He attended in person to 
 every detail. He himself went aboard the " Niagara " with the precious burden. 
 As fathom after fathom slipped into the silent sea, the entire crew felt almost as 
 though the cable itself were a thino- of life and feelincr, so g^reat was their inter- 
 est in it. Suddenly a great calamity came — the cable snapped in mid ocean. 
 Field immediately gave orders for another cable. This time it was successfully 
 laid and worked to perfection for nearly four weeks, when suddenly it became 
 silent! But Cyrus W. Field knew no such word as fail. Again another cable 
 •was made ; again it snapped! A fourth attempt brought success, and the two 
 continents were at last connected. From Heart's Content, Newfoundland, 
 to Valentia, Ireland, the message flew, " Thank God, the cable is laid. Cyrus W. 
 Field." 
 
 Almost immediately they grappled up the third cable and both have been 
 in use until the present time. Mr. Field said: "It has been a long, hard 
 struggle, nearly thirteen years of anxious watching and ceaseless toil. Often my 
 heart has been ready to sink. One hope has led me on, and I have prayed that 
 I might not taste of death till this work was accomplished. That prayer is 
 answered ; and now, beyond all acknowledgments to men, is the feeling of 
 gratitude to Almighty God." It is sad to have to relate that in his last years he 
 was robbed of everything by his own son. He died July 12th, 1892. 
 
NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 511 
 
 LELAND STANFORD 
 AND THE GREAT UNIVERSITY OF PALO ALTO. 
 
 Never were so many men from so many different parts of the country 
 thrown together as in California in '48 and '49. Gold had been discovered on 
 the 24th of January, 1848. There were no railroads; there were no laws. The 
 wives and daughters had been left in their homes in the East. The few women 
 who were there were of the worst sort. In San Francisco in February, '48, there 
 were about fifty houses. People lived afloat. 
 
 Into this strange new life of the Pacific came, in 1852, a man who was destined 
 to bear a great part in its development, and to leave a name forever associated 
 with its history. Leland Stanford was born in the beautiful Mohawk Valley of 
 New York, near the village of Watervliet. His father was a plain farmer, and 
 Leland was brought up to simple country living and hard work. When he 
 was eighteen years old, his father told him that he might have the wood on a 
 tract of ground if he would clear it. He did so and cleared $2600, with which he 
 gave himself a law education in Albany. He married Miss Jane Lathrop, of 
 Albany, and took her with him to try his fortune in the new Wild West. He 
 soon became one of the most prosperous and prominent men in the State. In 
 1862 he was elected Governor of the State by a large majority. The idea of 
 running a railroad through those tremendous canons and over the snow-capped 
 heights of the Rocky Mountains seemed to most men absurd in the extreme. 
 But Leland Stanford would not give it up, and it was largely due to him that 
 the great enterprise was accomplished. 
 
 But this was not Mr. Stanford's greatest work for California. About thirty 
 miles south of San Francisco he owned an immense tract of land, beautifully 
 situated, known as the Palo Alto Ranch, where he built for himself a beautiful 
 home and where he developed a model stock and fruit farm. His vineyard was 
 the largest in the world. In 1884, while Mr. and Mrs. Stanford were traveling 
 in Italy, they lost their only son and child, who was born to them eighteen years 
 after their marriage. It was as a memorial of this son that The Leland Stan^ 
 ford, Jr., University was founded in 1887. The buildings are located on the Palo 
 Alto Ranch, about a half mile from the Stanford home. The university owns not 
 only the immense ranch on which it is situated, but also some 78,000 acres in 
 other parts of the State. In addition to this there is an endowment of ^20,000,- 
 000, and the larger part of the estate of Senator Stanford goes to the university 
 at the death of his widow. Though absent from his son at his death, it is said 
 that Stanford believed firmly that his boy's last words to him then were: "Father, 
 don't say you have nothing left to live for; you have a great deal to live for," 
 He died on his ranch in Palo Alto in 1893. 
 
512 NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 
 
 ROBERT FULTON. 
 
 THE PIONEER OF STEAM NAVIGATION. 
 
 It is a curious and remarkable fact in the history of invention that between 
 conception and achievement lies a gulf which many men of the greatest genius 
 fail to bridge. The difficulty commonly lies, not in making the invention, but 
 in adapting it to the conditions — in a word, in making \t practical. 
 
 Robert Fulton is distinguished as an inventor who has this great title to 
 fame. He was not the inventor of steam navigation ; he was not even the first 
 man to build a steamboat ; but he was the man who brought steamboats into 
 practical use, doing successfully the work needed to be done. 
 
 Fulton was the son of a Pennsylvania farmer. He was a dull boy at study 
 but very expert at drawing, and always fond of machinery, for which he often 
 neo-lected his lessons. Havine determined to be an artist, vounor Fulton went 
 to Philadelphia, where he formed a friendship with Franklin. His success was 
 rapid, and when only twenty-one he went to England to study. There he met 
 Watt, who had just produced his steam engine. Fulton studied the steam en- 
 gine with intense interest and was convinced that it could be applied to navi- 
 gation. So great was his enthusiasm that he gave up the profession of art. He 
 plunged into experiments, in which he was joined by Robert R. Livingston, then 
 Minister to France, whose daughter, Harriet, afterward became Fulton's wife. 
 A steamer was completed early in 1803 for trial on the Seine. The weight of 
 the machinery broke the boat in half, and it sunk to the bottom ! For twenty- 
 four hours without rest or sleep Fulton worked to raise the machinery. The 
 boat was rebuilt in July of the same year and was launched in August with 
 triumph and success, in the presence of the French National Institute and a vast 
 crowd of the citizens of Paris. Messrs. Fulton and Livingston determined to 
 build a boat on a larger scale in the waters of New York. In the spring of 
 1807 the boat was launched from the shipyard of Charles Brown, on the East 
 River. She was one hundred and thirty feet long, eighteen feet wide, and seven 
 feet deep. Fulton was satisfied of his success, and announced that in a few 
 days the steamer would sail from New York to Albany. Precisely as the hour 
 of one struck, on Monday, September iith, 1807, the nioori gs were thrown off, 
 and the " Clermont " moved slowly out into the stream. Volumes of smoke 
 rushed forth from her chimney, and her uncovered wheels scattered the spray 
 far behind her as she moved proudly on. Cheer after cheer went up from the 
 vast throng. She made her return trip from Albany in just thirty hours — ex- 
 actly five miles per hour. The jeers and ridicule that had been hurled at Fulton 
 were silenced forever. Exposure to the weather brought on a fatal illness and 
 he died in the very prime of his life, on the 24th of February, 181 5. 
 
NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 513 
 
 THOMAS EDISON. 
 THE GREATEST MODERN INVENTOR. 
 
 Probably no man in the United States is better known or more imiversally 
 interesting than "The Wizard of Menio Park," the inventor of the electric lamp, 
 the dynamo, the phonograph, the stock ticker, the electric pen, and the mimeo- 
 graph, and the discoverer and improver of innumerable things in the field of 
 electricity. 
 
 In his whole life Thomas had but two months of regular schooling ; the 
 rest of his education was given him by his mother. But he had a restless, in- 
 quiring mind, an insatiable appetite for knowledge. When only ten years old, 
 he read Gibbon and Hume, and was fascinated by books of chemistry. When 
 twelve years of age Edison became a newsboy on the Grand Trunk Railway. 
 Next, having received as a present a lot of worn-out type, he began to publish 
 a paper of his own, called " The Grand Trunk Herald." During the war, 
 great crowds of people would gather at the stations, as his train arrived, in order 
 to get the telegraph bulletins which he had persuaded a Chicago operator to 
 send, and the boy sold his papers at an immense profit. In this way Thomas 
 became interested in telegraphing. 
 
 About this time he saved the life of a child of a telegraph operator. The 
 grateful father rewarded the boy by teaching him telegraphing. When he was 
 eighteen, he secured a position at Indianapolis as operator. While there he 
 worked out his first invention, an automatic register for receivino^ messages and 
 transferring them to another wire. In this rude machine was contained the 
 germ of the phonograph, which he perfected years after. Edison became ex- 
 tremely swift and expert at telegraphing. But he was too clever to remain at 
 this post. Once, when night operator, he was required to telegraph the word 
 "six" every half hour to show that he was awake. He contrived a machine 
 which did the work for him and he spent the time over his beloved chemistry. 
 By this cleverness he lost his situation. By and by he established himself in 
 New York as an expert in odd jobs pertaining to telegraphing. Edison's first 
 large profits came to him from the " stock ticker," an invention for reporting the 
 prices of stocks on the exchange, which is now in universal use. Soon his suc- 
 cessful experiments with electric lighting established his independence. Edison's 
 idea of luxury when riches came to him was not fine clothes, nor fast horses, but 
 a perfect workshop. This he made for himself at Menlo Park. Here he has 
 gathered every substance known to science. Edison's maxim is, " Whatsoever 
 is, is wrong," and he is one of the busiest men in the world trying to make 
 wrong right. For him, each invention only makes the way for another to be 
 worked out. "These are only tools," he says, " with which we may accomplish 
 still greater wonders." 
 
 33 
 
514 NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 
 
 JOHN WANAMAKER. 
 THE GREAT BUSINESS ORGANIZER. 
 
 John Wanamaker has not only achieved success, but in achieving it he has 
 wrouor-ht chano-es in the business world which will lono- remain as marks and 
 monuments of the peculiar powers which distinguish his character. 
 
 He was born in Philadelphia in 1837. Like many other Americans 
 who have risen to the top, he began at the bottom. His father was a 
 brickmaker, and the boy's first business experience was in " turning bricks." 
 When he was a few years older, he found a place as errand boy in a book store, 
 earning a salary of ^1.25 a week. Every morning and evening he trudged over 
 the four miles which lay between his home and the store. Soon he left the book- 
 store and secured employment in a clothing store at ^1.50 a week. Once, when 
 asked how he eothis education, he answered, " I took it in as I went alono- as a 
 locomotive takes up water from a track tank." In April, 1S61, he formed a part- 
 nership with his brother-in-law, Nathan Brown, and embarked in the clothing 
 business at Sixth and Market. 
 
 In 186S Mr. Brown died. The business was constantly outgrowing its facili- 
 ties, and in 1875, the large block, occupied by the old Pennsylvania freight de- 
 pot, at Thirteenth and Market streets, was bought. This great department 
 store is to-day the largest retail store in the world, and has been the model of 
 the great department stores that have sprung up all over the country. Wana- 
 maker was a pioneer in advertising. It was he who instituted the return of 
 money for unsatisfactory purchases. It is not too much to say that he has 
 revolutionized business. John Wanamaker has not used his powers for him- 
 self alone. He has shared his profits liberally with his employees. He has built 
 a home on Broad street for his female clerks. He has given ^100,000 to the 
 Young Men's Christian Association. He became secretary of this association in 
 Philadelphia when he was only about twenty years old, and afterwards became 
 president. During his presidency, the splendid building of the association, at Fif- 
 teenth and Chestnut streets, was built, which, like his store, became an object lesson 
 for others to copy. But the most characteristic monument to the generosity and 
 Christian labor of this great organizer is Bethany Church and Sabbath School, to 
 which he has given ^100,000 in money — but, much more, he has given himself to 
 the work. While yet a young man he called together a few poor children in a 
 shoemaker's shop in one of the roughest districts of Philadelphia, and taught 
 them. This was the origin of this large Sunday school and church. Througli 
 this work the entire district has been transformed. Every Sabbath while he was 
 Postmaster-General he came to Philadelphia to superintend this Sabbath school. 
 In many other ways Mr. Wanamaker has given evidence of his generosity and 
 Christian spirit. 
 
NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 515 
 
 MARSHALL FIELD. 
 
 THE MODERN BUSINESS MAN. 
 
 The term " New West " to most of us is apt to call up a picture of the 
 growth of a great agricultural country ; of vast acres of land brought under cul- 
 tivation ; of enormous crops raised; of improved processes in farming and min- 
 inof. But the " New West" includes a areat deal more than this. With the 
 growth of the country great cities have sprung up, which are just as typical feat- 
 ures of the West as are the mines of Colorado or the wheat farms of Dakota. 
 Marshall Field is one of the men who have identified themselves with the " New 
 West." His influence upon the growth, trade and habits of mercantile life would 
 be hard to measure. Marshall Field was a country boy, born in Conway, Mas- 
 sachusetts, in 1835. His father was able to give him the moderate, but sound, 
 education which every intelligent New England farmer considers indispensable. 
 Marshall was a quiet, thoughtful boy, always inclined to make the most of his op- 
 portunities. 
 
 He never liked farming, however, but from his earliest years inclined toward 
 a mercantile life. In 1856 he left Massachusetts and made straight for Chicago, 
 where he became a salesman in the wholesale dry goods house of Cooley, For- 
 well & Co. In 1865 the firm was reorganized, and Mr. Field, who had for some 
 time really been the real head, became so in name as well, the title of the firm be- 
 coming Field, Palmer & Leiter. Two years later it changed again to Field, 
 Leiter & Co. In 18S1 Mr. Leiter withdrew from the firm and the name became 
 Marshall Field & Co. It consists of Mr. Field and eight junior partners, all of 
 whom have grown up in the house. Through all the great financial panics and 
 through the terrible fire Marshall Field & Co. passed unscathed. It was hard 
 to ruin a house which owed nothing. His policy throughout was to pay cash for 
 goods and to sell for cash. In contemplating the great city of Chicago of to-day, 
 the Chicago that produced the " Magic City," it is difiicult to realize what sort of 
 place it was that was called Chicago when Marshall Field came to it, thirty-nine 
 years ago. The houses were shanties and the streets were constant upstairs and 
 downstairs, owing to variations in the grading. The city, as well as the entire 
 country, was in a state of wild unrest and feverish growth. The whole tendency 
 of business was speculative. Men were rich one day and poor the ne.xt. A man 
 like Marshall Field, cool, calculating, prudent and conservative, was the excep- 
 tion. Perhaps no man has done more to bring about the change between 
 that Chicago and the Chicago of to-day than Marshall Field. He has been and 
 is still a public-spirited man. His gifts have been large to the New Uni- 
 versity of Chicago. He gave liberally toward the building of the White City. 
 The beautiful art palace now bears the name of " Field Museum." 
 
Si6 NOTED MEN OF RECENT TIMES. 
 
 HENRY WARD BEECHER. 
 THE GREAT PULPIT ORATOR AND REFORMER. 
 
 The Beecher family is one of the most remarkable famihes of America, and 
 Henry Ward Beecher was the most distinguished member of the family. He 
 was born at Litchfield, Connecticut, June 24th, 1813. When a boy he wanted to 
 be a sailor and at first he even thought he would run away from home, but 
 finally decided that he would ask his father and then go whether he received 
 permission or not. His father, knowing his son's attitude, raised no objection, 
 and quickly sent him to Amherst College to study mathematics and navigation, 
 but remarked, as the boy left home, " I shall have that boy in the ministry yet." 
 The stories of Nelson and of Captain Cook gradually lost their charm, as a 
 new and broader field opened up before him. He studied theology .under his 
 father at Lane Theological Seminary, Cincinnati, and then preached for two 
 years at Lawrenceburg, Indiana, a little town on the Ohio river. But he was 
 soon invited to Indianapolis, where he labored for eight years. 
 
 In 1847 he accepted the call to Plymouth Congregational Church as its 
 first pastor. Here he followed out the same line of conduct in which he had 
 begun at Indianapolis. He had already taken an active interest in the secular 
 questions of the day and had identified himself with the anti-slavery movement 
 in its infancy. He had already declared it to be the duty of every clergyman to 
 preach against slavery. At Plymouth Church, practically ignoring formal 
 creeds, he announced his determination to preach the Gospel of Christ and that 
 he considered temperance and anti-slavery a part of this Gospel. When Wendell 
 Phillips found no place for free speech in New York or Brooklyn, Mr. Beecher 
 invited him to the platform of his church. For nearly forty years from Ply- 
 mouth the words of the great orator pealed forth like thunder, shaking the old 
 foundations to the very bottom. It was a flaming sword that he wielded with 
 voice and pen, in the pulpit, on the lecture platform, and through the press, in 
 behalf of patriotism and liberty. 
 
 Mr. Beecher was a bold fighter for Abraham Lincoln in i860, and with the 
 first shot at Fort Sumter he sprang to the aid of his country. Soon after this, 
 in great need of rest, he went abroad. But he did not rest in England. Here 
 he fought the mad. lion to the teeth. His utterances in behalf of freedom 
 and the cause of the North were sublime and heroic, and completely turned the 
 tide of English opinion. 
 
 Mr. Beecher's record is an eloquent witness to the truth of his words: "I 
 have attempted all my life long to take the part of those who had no defender." 
 "Lay on his coffin a sword; for he was a brave, brilliant and effective soldier in 
 the war for the liberation of humanity." 
 
""^s/t^fm 
 
 CORNELIUS VANDERBILT. 
 
SAMUEL J, TILDEN. 
 
DARING DESERTION OF JOHN CAMPE, 
 
 From the American to the English camp, for the purpose of associating himself with the traitor Benedict 
 Arnold, seizing him and getting him alive into the hands of the Americans. 
 
JAMEs A. GAKKIHLO. 
 
JOHN WANAMAKEK. 
 

 1 
 
 
 Vi 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 ^^^^fl 
 
 ^H 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 -90^ 
 
 ^V 
 
 ^^^^3 
 
 "■J 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 ■ 
 
 Hfv : ^/^ 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 ^^P<f^^^^^ ^^^^1 
 
 ^ 
 
 '- 
 
 1'^ 
 
 i 
 
 
 ^^k 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 m 
 
 "J 
 1 
 
 ;*<- 
 
 '^ 
 
 
 M 
 
 4 
 
 I^M. 
 
 
 
 ^^B_ 
 
 ,: 
 
 1 HUM AS A. I.DISON. 
 
CVKUS \V. FIELD. 
 

FRANCES E. WILLARD, 
 
 THE ORQANIZER AND HEAD OE XHE " W. O. T. U." 
 
 ITH the latter years of this century a new power has 
 
 made itself felt in the world, — the power of organized 
 
 womanhood. Fifty years ago such a body as the 
 
 \ Woman's Christian Temperance Union was not 
 
 only unknown, but impossible ; and fifty years ago 
 
 .^ _ the woman who has done more than any other to 
 
 x\l V ' - ^BB^ bring it into being was a bright, healthy child of five 
 
 "^ years, living at Oberlin, Ohio, whither her father 
 and mother had moved from Monroe County, New 
 York, where she was born in September, 1839. In 
 1846 there was another move westward, this time to 
 Forest Home, near Janesville, Wisconsin. Here 
 Miss Willard spent twelve years, in which she grew from a 
 child to a woman. She had wise parents, who gave free rein to the romping, 
 freedom-loving girl, and let her grow up "near to nature's heart." She could 
 ride a horse or fight a prairie fire "just as well as a man." 
 
 After twelve years of life on Wisconsin prairies, the Willard family moved 
 to Evanston, on the shore of Lake Michigan, just north of Chicago. Here Miss 
 Willard began her work as a teacher, which she pursued in different institutions 
 until 1870, when she was chosen president of Evanston College for Ladies. 
 This place she filled until 1874, when she finally gave up teaching to enter 
 upon a new and still larger work. 
 
 In 1873 occurred in Ohio the memorable "Women's Crusade" against the 
 rum shops. Bands of devoted women besieged the saloons for days and we«ks 
 together, entreating the saloon-keepers to cease selling liquor, praying and sing- 
 ing hymns incessantly in bar-rooms or on the sidewalks, until the men who kept 
 them agreed to close them up, and in many cases emptied barrels of liquor into 
 the gutters. This movement at once arrested Miss Willard's attention. She 
 saw in it the germ of a mighty power for good. She resigned her position as 
 president of the college at Evanston, and threw all her energies into the anti- 
 liquor movement. With her customary thoroughness she entered upon a sys- 
 
 549 
 
550 FRANCES E. WILLARD. 
 
 tematic study of the subject of intemperance and the sale of liquor, and of the 
 different measures which had been undertaken to abate this mighty evil. She 
 sought the counsel of Neal Dow and other leaders in the temperance cause. She 
 joined in the crusade against liquor-selling in Pittsburgh, kneeling in prayer on 
 the sawdust -covered floors of the saloons, and leading the host in sineing 
 "Jesus, Lover of My Soul," and "Rock of Ages," in strains which awed and 
 melted the hearts of the multitude thronging the streets. The result of her 
 work was a determination to combine in one mighty organization the many sep- 
 arate bands of women temperance workers which had sprung up over the coun- 
 try ; and this was achieved in the autumn of 1874, in the organization at Cleve- 
 land of that wonderful body, the National Woman's Christian Temperance 
 Union. The resolution which was adopted at that meeting, written by Miss 
 Willard herself beautifully expresses the spirit in which they entered upon the 
 work. It read as follows : — 
 
 ^'Resolved, That, recognizing that our cause is and will be contested by mighty, determined, and 
 relentless forces, we will, trusting in Him who is the Prince of Peace, meet argument with argu- 
 ment, misjudgment with patience, denunciation with kindness, and all our difficulties and dangers 
 with prayer." 
 
 From that time Miss Willard's life is the history of the Woman's Christian 
 Temperance Union. Like the " handful of corn in the tops of the mountains," 
 all over this and in other lands it has taken root and grown until the fruit does 
 indeed " shake like Lebanon." In almost every corner of the United States is 
 a subordinate organization of some sort, a local union, a children's band, a 
 young woman's circle, or perhaps all of these. It has built the great " Tem- 
 perance Temple," one of the largest of the immense business buildings in 
 Chicago. It has organized a large publishing business, from whose busy 
 presses temperance literature is constantly being circulated in all parts of the 
 country. It has by its political power made and unmade governors, senators, 
 and representatives ; and it has done much to bring the time when women shall 
 take an equal share in the government of church and state. In all this work 
 the head and guiding spirit has been Frances E. Willard. 
 
 Overwork has of late somewhat impaired her health, and made travel and 
 rest abroad necessary. But in whatever corner of the world she may dwell, 
 thare is always a warm corner kept for her in the many thousand hearts and 
 homes that have been cheered and brightened by her work " for God and home 
 and native land." 
 
 Miss Willard's friend and co-worker, Hannah Whitall Smith (see page 623), 
 says of her : " Miss Willard has been to me the embodiment of all that is lovely 
 and good and womanly and strong and noble and tender in human nature. 
 She has done more to enlarge our sympathies, widen our outlook, and develop 
 our gifts, than any man or any other woman of our time." 
 
FAMOUS AMERICAN WOMEN. 
 
 BY FRANCES E. WILLARD. 
 President of the World's IV. C. T. U. 
 
 This book of American biography would be incomplete without some 
 account of what women have done and suffered in helping to make the grea 
 republic what it is. I am therefore glad once more to take up my pen to treat 
 
 of this my favorite theme. 
 
 There were two distinct early types 
 of women, the Northern and the Southern. 
 Both were patrician in their purity of ethical 
 quality, but the latter more technically so 
 in its environment. Individuality developed 
 eariier in the North, because personal 
 initiative was necessary, owing to financial 
 needs. The Southern woman had a downier 
 nest, and found it so soft and warm that 
 she rested more than she worked. Her 
 features were less distinctive than those 
 of her Northern sister, but more soft ; her 
 tones were deeper and more mellow, but 
 had less of the clarion timbre of conscious 
 power. The line of grace was more pro- 
 nounced in the figure and movement of 
 the Southerner— the line of power was 
 apparent in the expression and bearing of 
 the woman of the North. Each was a noble type, the one more lovely, the 
 
 other more achieving. 
 
 As a matter of history, public schools, which were established in New 
 England within 25 years after the landing of the Pilgrims, had no room for g.ris, 
 and Harvard College, founded twenty years after the Massachusetts landing 
 
 551 
 
 HANNAH WHITALL SMITH. 
 
552 ' WOMAN IN AMERICA. 
 
 was for young men, not for their sisters. Half a century passed before public 
 schools were granted to the people. It was prophetic that Hartford, Connecticut, 
 should witness the first of these — that beautiful city in which Emma Willard 
 reached her early fame. The date in Hartford was 1771, only five years before 
 the Revolution. In the South, the better class of girls never dreamed of going 
 to the public school ; like the aristocracy of Great Britain, they were taught by 
 the governess, a shadowy figure who had small Latin and less Greek — indeed, 
 small everything, except a smattering of English, much manner, and unbounded 
 deference. This describes the situation in early days ; but when Emma Willard 
 sent out from her training school in Troy young and forceful women, combining 
 Northern strength with Southern grace, they wrought marvels in the thought 
 and development of the Southern woman in those semi-baronial homes which 
 slave labor rendered possible, even on a new continent. 
 
 The Dame-School was the source from which Northern girls imbibed the 
 little that they knew up to the present century. Our highest authority on this 
 subject is Miss Mary F. Eastman, who says that these schools were of an in- 
 ferior order, in which women, often those who themselves could hardly more than 
 . read, would gather a few girls about them, teach them to " make their man- 
 ners," according to the ancient phrase, drill the alphabet into their brains, and 
 enough beyond that to enable them to spell out the Catechism, which every well- 
 regulated girl was obliged to learn by heart. Charles Francis Adams says that 
 during the first 150 years of our colonial history "the cultivation of the female 
 mind was regarded with utter indifference," and Abigail Adams in one of her 
 famous letters declares that " it was fashionable to ridicule female learning." 
 These were the days when women given to scolding were condemned to sit in 
 public with their tongues held in cleft sticks, or were thrice dipped from a duck- 
 ing stool. Miss Eastman says, referring to this barbarism, "It would be better 
 that their tongues had been tamed by instruction to becoming speech, or that 
 they had been permitted to drink at the fountain of learning." It is significant 
 that in Northampton, Massachusetts, as late as the year 1 788, and in an intelli- 
 gent community, where Smith's College is now located, the village fathers voted 
 "not to be at the expense for schooling girls." In 1792 the Selectmen of 
 Newburyport decided that " during the summer months, when the boys have 
 diminished, the Master shall receive girls for instruction in grammar and read- 
 ing, after the dismission of the boys in the afternoon, for an hour and a half' 
 The visitor to this beautiful and historic seaport is shown with pride the site on 
 which stood the school-house to which it is believed women were first admitted 
 on this continent to an education at public expense. That was just one 
 hundred years ago. The same progressive town voted in 1803 to establish four 
 girls' schools, the first on record, which were to be kept six months in the year, 
 from six to eight o'clock in the morning and on Thursday afternoon, — for the 
 
CHURCH AND SCHOOLS. 553 
 
 boys had the pick of the time as well as the training. We next find it re- 
 corded that in 1789, when the Revolutionary War had been over for six years, 
 the city of Boston, rising to the occasion, established three reading and writing 
 schools, which were open all the year round to boys, and to girls from April to 
 October. There were no free schools in that city for "that boy's sister" until 
 this date. In Rhode Island girls were not admitted to the public schools till 
 1828. But little by little the different gates were opened, until in about the 
 first quarter of our century girls were permitted to attend the whole year 
 through, the same as boys ; but it must be remembered that this was in New 
 England, which has always led in everything pertaining to intellectual develop- 
 ment. The more remote States followed at a greater distance. Now came the 
 battle for the higher education — which was much more difficult. The whole 
 woman question was here passed in review, and the conservative cast of mind, 
 as was inevitable from its native limitation, declared that the family relation 
 would be subverted and the new continent depopulated if women were per- 
 mitted to follow their own sweet will in the development of the intellects with 
 which, by some strange inconsistency of fate, they were endowed. Much as it 
 is the fashion to decry the Church as the great conservative force, let it be 
 gratefully remembered by women everywhere, that the first schools of higher 
 education were denominational institutions, and resulted from the enlightened 
 love of generous fathers, who, having girls of promise in their families, felt that 
 they had no right to leave their mental cultivation unprovided for. Happily, 
 competition among the different Churches developed along the line of multiply- 
 ing these seminaries of higher education for girls, for no Church wished its 
 daughters to attend a school founded by some other ! Perhaps this education of 
 the future mothers of our nation is the best result to which we can refer in the 
 everlasting battle among the broken fragments of the body of Christ. High 
 schools for girls did not exist until about the middle of the present century. As 
 in the lower grades, the girls came only at early hours, because it was a settled 
 principle that they must not be in the same school with boys, and they must in 
 nowise inconvenience these latent lords of creation. From the first, however, 
 the girls have proved to be so eager for instruction that their fathers, pleased, 
 perhaps, to see repetitions of themselves in the vigorous intellects of these little 
 ones, have responded to their importunities by establishing separate high 
 schools for their daughters. The first to do this was Newburyport again, in 
 1842, and Salem, Mass. (where once they hanged the witches), in 1845, but 
 progressive Boston did not found a high school for girls until 1852 — almost two 
 hundred years after she had established a Latin school for boys, and more than 
 two hundred after the founding of Harvard College for young men. 
 
 The practical outcome of high-school education in these latter years has 
 been the State university, and women owe more to this last-named institution 
 
554 WOMAN IN AMERICA. 
 
 than to any other single force, for their education, up to this time. By the 
 inevitable processes of thought, the men who had admitted girls to every 
 department of public school instruction could not close to them the doors of 
 that highest school — the university. By parity of reasoning, when the uni- 
 versity added professional schools, it would have been most illogical to deny to 
 the young women, entrance to these ; hence the higher classes of occupation, 
 all of which are taught in various State institutions, and later on professional 
 schools for doctors, lawyers, civil engineers, etc., have been freely opened to 
 young women at State expense. Collegiate training for women was more 
 difficult to gain. The pioneer was Oberlin, founded in Ohio, in 1833 ; woman 
 was welcomed here from the beginning. Mount Holyoke Seminary, in Massa- 
 chusetts, was established in 1836, by the immortal Mary Lyon — that daughter 
 of the people — who, by her unique method of domestic services performed 
 wholly by the students, enabled the farmer's daughter to win as good an 
 intellectual training as Madam Emma Willard provided in Troy for the 
 daughters of the rich. In 1852 Antioch College was founded in Ohio, and 
 women were admitted to all of its advantages. In 1862 Cornell University was 
 established on the same basis, until now there is not a college west of the 
 Alleghanies the advantages of which are not equally offered to the sons and 
 daughters of our people, while the Leland Stanford University, recently opened 
 on the Pacific Coast, near San Francisco, and having an endowment of 
 ^20,000,000, is in all its departments free to women. The same is true of the 
 great new Chicago University, founded by John D. Rockafeller ; the great 
 Northwestern University, of the Methodist Church, at Evanston, in the suburbs 
 of the city ; while the Annex of Harvard ; Barnard College, in connection with 
 Columbia College, of New York city ; the newly acquired rights of women at 
 Brown University, Providence, Rhode Island, and Middlebury College — that 
 ancient and honorable institution in Vermont, — with the American University 
 of the Methodists, founded by Bishop Hurst, in Washington, D. C, and Evelyn 
 College, which is the Annex of Princeton, in New York — mark the latest open- 
 ings for women in the fields of higher education — collegiate and professional. 
 Vanderbilt, in the South, cannot long resist the oncoming tide, that each day 
 cries more insistently, " Place aux dames ! " and " The tools to those that can 
 use them." 
 
 In 1865 Matthew Vassar founded, in Poughkeepsie, New York, a college 
 for women. This was a real college, and, with Smith, Wellesley, and Bryn 
 Mawr, shows the high-water mark of woman's separate education in this country. 
 Nobody questions that before another generation the colleges that have the 
 annex will be themselves annexed, and co-education will universally prevail. 
 
 There is another phase of the higher education of women which has 
 exerted a vast influence on the public sentiment of the Republic, Nothing 
 
SELF-SUPPORT. 555 
 
 shows the advance made in a single century from a more salient point of view, 
 than the fact that from having been grudgingly admitted to the lowest grade of 
 the public school, and obliged to attend at the unseemly hour of six o'clock in 
 the morning, woman, when she had the opportunity, proved herself so worthy 
 of it that to-day eighty-two per cent, of all the teachers in the public schools in 
 the United States are womeji. The normal schools of the forty-four States, with 
 their admirable methods of the latest and most helpful kinds for the acquire- 
 ment of thorough training as teachers, swarm with the girl of the period. 
 Recently, when I addressed the Normal School near Chicago, under the care of 
 that famous educator. Colonel Francis W. Parker, seventy-five fair damsels, in 
 graceful reform dress, walked up the aisle to the platform, accompanied by a 
 single specimen of the genus homo attired in black, and I laughingly said to 
 myself, " Is he in mourning by reason of lonesomeness and lost opportunity, or 
 does he serve as an exclamation point to mark the new order of things ? " 
 
 Southern women have wakened to a new life since the war. Hicrher edu- 
 cation and self-support are now accepted as a matter of course by all save the 
 most prejudiced minds, while the whole cause of woman, in the large sense 
 herein defined, is supported by the ablest brains among Southern men and 
 women. The White Ribbon movement has been the largest influence thus far 
 introduced into that sunny land, to reveal to the home-folk their privileges and 
 powers in this Christian civilization. 
 
 Women have been appointed as directors, jointly with men, in the Colum- 
 bian Exposition of 1893, and those mighty "auxiliary" departments, which 
 mean the convening of philanthropic, educational, religious, and other special- 
 ties from every quarter of Christendom for great conventions throughout the 
 World's Fair, means more than we thought possible at first, and especially to 
 the bright women of the South. 
 
 As a natural outcome of the mental development of women throughout 
 the Republic, they have now the range of almost all forms of industry, and are 
 practically debarred from none they care to follow. The recent census enu- 
 merates over four thousand different branches of employment in which women 
 are now engaged, and the consensus of opinion is, that as a class they do 
 admirably well. It is no longer considered a token of refinement to live upon 
 the toil of others, but women who support themselves have the hearty respect 
 and good will of all sensible women and of all members of the other sex whose 
 good will and respect are worth desiring. As brain-power is the basis of suc- 
 cess in every undertaking, whether it be baking potatoes or writing sonnets, the 
 immense amplitude given to the activities of woman-kind is the greatest fact of 
 the century. To translate this mass of brain from the dormant to the active 
 stage means, not only to the individuals now living, but through the mighty 
 forces of heredity to coming generations, more than the greatest mind can 
 
556 WOMAN IN AMERICA. 
 
 possibly perceive. The expansion thus given to the total of brain momentum 
 throughout the nation may be trusted to conduct us to such discoveries, inven- 
 tions, philosophies, applications of religion, as the most adventurous have not 
 yet dreamed, and will, we believe, be for the universal uplifting of the race in 
 power, in purity, and peace. 
 
 It is to be remembered that all these mighty opportunities have come to 
 women largely by the permission of men. They might have formed industrial 
 and other guilds and rigidly excluded women from membership. If men, as a 
 class, had been imbued with the spirit manifested by that brilliant writer, Mr. 
 Grant Allen (who deliberately declares that there is nothing that woman has 
 ever done as well as man can do it, except to extend the census list), where 
 would women have been in respect to the development of brain and hand ? 
 Mr. Grant Allen remands them to that one occupation in which they have 
 distinguished themselves, and says they were "told off" like so many 
 soldiers from an army selected to conduct some difficult enterprise, 
 and that, having been thus separated to a special work, they have not in 
 the nature of the case a right to scatter elsewhere. But as he is the 
 only man who has ever said this in public and in so many words, and as our 
 brothers of the journalistic pen have impaled him without mercy on the point 
 of that swift weapon, we may conclude that the common sense of universal 
 manhood has reached the conclusion : Let any woman do whatever thing she 
 can do well. Upon this basis all business colleges and schools for typewriting 
 and shorthand are now open to women ; manual training and industrial schools 
 admit them freely ; colleges and universities, professional schools and art classes, 
 accord them every advantage ; the whole field of journalism is open to them, 
 and but two citadels yet remain to be captured, — those of ecclesiastical and civil 
 power. Sapping and mining are going on vigorously around these citadels, and 
 many of their outposts have been already taken. Twenty-three States have 
 already granted school suffrage ; Kansas has municipal, and Wyoming com- 
 plete suffrage for women. In the younger denominations women stand 
 equal with men in the pulpit as well as out of it, and the question of inducting 
 them into every position in the great denominations is being actively discussed 
 and often favorably commented upon by the great constituency of ministers, 
 editors, and publicists. 
 
 The place of woman in literature is striking. Here she has won the 
 largest standing room. No publisher asks the question, " Did a woman furnish 
 that manuscript?" but he pays according to its merit. The same is true in 
 journalism. Clubs for women are springing up everywhere, philanthropic 
 guilds are numerous, there are religious societies practically without number, 
 and reform movements are more vigorously directed by women than by the 
 most notable or most distinguished experts among men. 
 
IN THE PROFESSIONS. 557 
 
 Perhaps no feature of this splendid evolution is more remarkable than the last, 
 namely, the intellectual development of woman as a home-maker. The bright, 
 well-disciplined intellects among society women have now found their exact niche. 
 They are somewhat too conservative to take up the temperance reform or the 
 suffrage movement, although we believe that almost without exception these 
 great enterprises have their hearty sympathy, but in the department of woman 
 as a housekeeper and home-maker they find a congenial field. They would 
 help lift this profession from the plane of drudgery. They would so train the 
 household workers, once called servants, that theirs shall be a veritable voca- 
 tion. All that science and art can do to elevate the culinary department of the 
 home, to improve its sanitary conditions, and to embellish its surroundings, 
 these women are determined to see done. The number of new industries and 
 the subdivisions or new avocations that will grow out of this movement are 
 incalculable. We rejoice in it, for while we firmly beheve in the old French 
 motto, "Place aux dames!" and "The tools to those that can use them," we 
 always think that the mother is the central figure of our civilization, and to be 
 treated accordingly ; that the home-maker is the genius of what is most holy 
 and happy in our lives. We believe that invention, science, education, and re- 
 ligion should converge in systematic fashion upon the evolution of the home, 
 which evolution is bound to come, and is rapidly keeping pace with develop- 
 ments in all other lines of human uplift. 
 
 While it pains a progressive woman to hear any man speak as if the home 
 bounded the sphere of her sex, and while we beheve the highest duty of all 
 women is to help make the whole world home-like ; while we believe that woman 
 will bless and brighten every place she enters, and that she will enter every 
 place, we would sympathize with the possibilities of honorable employment and 
 of high development to those who bring just as much talent, discipline, and de- 
 votion to the building up of home as others do to the larger world outside. In 
 making the transition from woman as a cipher outside of home, to the splendid 
 civilization that welcomes her to every one of its activities, it was necessary for 
 the "present distress " to emphasize out of their due proportion the importance 
 of education, industrial avocations, philanthropic vocations, science, and art for 
 women. But when the pendulum swings to its extreme limit, and Church and 
 State are freely opened to her, we feel sure it will swing to the harmony of a 
 real circuit described by the interests of home, and our brightest brains, most 
 skillful hands, and deepest hearts shall give themselves to the beautiful amen- 
 ities and sacred ministries of that institution which has been called, and not too 
 often, " Our Heaven below." 
 
 A book is now being written entitled " A Woman of the Nineteenth 
 Century," and is to include one thousand names of American women. It is 
 found entirely practicable to gather up so large a number of notable names 
 
WOMAN IN AMERICA. 559 
 
 illustrative of the different forms of activity in which women are now engaged 
 This being true, it is a hopeless endeavor to characterize even the most repre 
 sentative women in an article like the present. To do so would but invite the 
 criticism of making invidious distinctions. 
 
 The political activities of women have been perhaps more criticised than 
 any others. Naturally enough, perhaps, as politics is to-day the arena where 
 men fight with ballots rather than with bayonets or bullets. But in England the 
 Primrose Dames and the Women of the Liberal League are a mighty factor in 
 working out the rights of the people on the one hand, and the preservation of 
 aristocratic prerogative on the other. This country has yet had no political 
 uprising of women to match that of the motherland, but the Prohibition party 
 has for years had women as its truest allies, and in the People's party they take 
 equal rank with men, while both declare for the ballot in the hand of woman as 
 her rightful weapon. Conventions, committee meetings, newspaper organs, and 
 the public platform all bear the impress to-day of the growing intelligence and 
 disciplined zeal of women as partisans. This is but the beginning of a new 
 movement, the consequences of which promise to be more vast than any we 
 have yet attained in the mighty development of the multitudinous woman 
 question. 
 
 There was in the Declaration of Independence the percussive force of 
 giant powder when we deliberately said, "All men are born free and equal, and 
 have certain inalienable rights, and among these rights are life, liberty, and the 
 pursuit of happiness." We then and thefe invoked that trinity of issues which 
 are to-day involved in the mighty " Human Question," namely, the labor 
 question, temperance question, and the woman question. Not until all these 
 have been wrought out into statutes and constitutions will there be rest for 
 the land. It is a blessed fact that woman cannot rise alone. From the first 
 she has been at the bottom of the human pyramid ; she has the mother heart, 
 and the stream cannot rise higher than its fountain. Whatever lifts and puts 
 better conditions about her in all stages of her earthly life, does the same for 
 every son she gives to the nation by daring to walk the Via Doloroso of Danger 
 when she passes the sacred but terrible ordeal of motherhood. 
 
 Well has the pdet sung that " Men and women rise and fall together, 
 dwarfed or god-like, bond or free." No woman worthy of the name forgets 
 that she had a father and brother in her early home, and for their sake, as much 
 as for mother's and sister's sake, all true women seek to help both men and 
 women in the solution of the great problems of modern civilization. To be 
 strong-minded was once thought a crime in woman, but upon strength of mind 
 there is a premium now. The bread-winning weapon, eagerly sought and firmly 
 held in the delicate but untrembling hand of woman, is the only sword she 
 needs. We would make her thoroughly independent of marriage, that she 
 
560 
 
 SPHERE OF WOMAN. 
 
 still might choose its old and sacred path from motives more complimentary to 
 the man of her choice than that "He will be a good provider." We would 
 educate her thoroughly, that she might be the comrade of her husband and her 
 sons, for while religion and affection form two of the strands in the cable that 
 binds human hearts together in the home, we believe that intellectual sympathy 
 is that third bright strand which this glad age is weaving, and that no charm 
 more holy or enduring survived the curse of Eden. We would endow her with 
 power in Church and State, that 
 these two hierarchies might belong 
 to the many and not to the few, to 
 the people, and not to priest and 
 politician. We would make woman 
 partner in the great world's activi- 
 ties, that she might more greatly 
 endow the children whose gifts 
 depend so largely on her goodness, 
 greatness, and grace. 
 
 God made woman with her 
 faculties, her traits, her way of 
 looking at all great questions from 
 the highest to the lowest, and he 
 made her to be a helpmeet for 
 man, and he made man to be a 
 helpmeet for her ; he made them to 
 stand in a republic, as I believe, 
 bearing equally its magnificent 
 burdens. The world needs the 
 tender sweetness of the alto voice, 
 the jubilant good-will of the soprano, 
 in sermon as in psalm ; tenor and 
 bass become monotonous at last, 
 and the full diapason of power and inspiration is impossible except we listen to 
 the full chorus of humanity. God hasten that great chorus, in church and state 
 alike, with its deep-hearted love and its celestial hope ! 
 
 Frances E. Willard. 
 
 JULIA WARD HOWE, 
 Author of ike " BaiiU Hymn of the Republic." 
 
 IT 6 5 
 
 ^ 
 

 ■■^0' 
 
 
 •^0^ 
 
 •^oV 
 
 ^°v 
 
 ■^. .^v;^ 
 
 c°*.i^-^->o ./y^^^-X .oo*,.;^.^ y\.;:^.V 0°* - 
 
 
 VS^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 .^^\c:;.:.%\^ .o°^.^:;:>o /\>;^/\ / 
 
 v-o^ 
 
 'bv 
 
 ■..-\/ %^^^%oo v^v %*^%o^ \; 
 
 ,« 'it. A? * 
 
 v-^^ 
 
 
 I' 
 
 
 
 /*;^'-y^ °-^*-^-'f° v'^rtr'-^^"^ ^^'-^-'^^ V'*. 
 
 
 
 
 
 <?A o^ » • " • « ''o A*- , -ifc 
 
 :. '-^^0^ :, 
 
 <^ »..o' ^^ 
 
 
 ^4^^ ..-•, '^^ 
 
 ^....^^ /^lfe\ %/ :'^. \/ ;^\ %/ ;>^'^''~ '^- 
 
 
 
 % '•n.o^ : 
 
 
 
 
 
•I o 
 
 
 
 .^•^°- 
 
 • «.* 
 
 iPvv 
 
 
 
 /\v:7^'\ c°^^-*''^°o /\v;;^/v cp^ 
 
 O > 
 
 ,^°-n^ 
 
 
 
 
 ^.."^^ 
 
 
 "_ >. c> »'^Si^'' ^ ^ ^A^r/v- ■<-, 
 
 
 -^.^^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 <4 '